Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Living Heart Pt. 1

... that she is your living heart. You would do better to guard your feelings to protect her.

Living heart?

There was a bit ... die: a stake through the heart, exposure to natural sunlight, or a gift of life from their living heart.

I shook my head. But a ... ... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 236  |  
93%
  |  2

Living Heart Pt. 4

My thoughts swirled around all the information my former lover had left me. I stayed in bed until the sun's last rays had disappeared over the horizon. Grace had not come home. There was a note by the bed.

'I will be home late; I have a few things at work that I need to finish. Yours, Grace.'

I was grateful for the lengthened moment of peace. My desire to feed was the foremost thought in my life. Sex with Grace had heightened my need to feed. I was skirting disaster, certain that if I bedded Grace again tonight, I would have her bl**d coursing through my digestive system.

The thought tormented me. I wanted her. Nothing more. My mind was convinced that her bl**d was what I wanted. No, that was wrong. I wanted her bl**d. But not in a way I had ever wanted another's bl**d before.

Feeding to me previously had been the same as any other mundane life task. You did it because you needed to do it. With Grace, the desire to feed was lessened, but not the desire to have her. I thought of her on that white silken bed, disrobed with her rosy swollen nipples. Just that image called to me. I wanted my fangs to sink into her creamy skin. Not once, but everywhere she would allow me to. I would satisfy myself with the endless torment of slowly draining her of her bl**d as I made love to her all night long.

Grace heard my thoughts. If it is what you want Angel, you only have to ask.

It tore into me. Feeding on her would only satisfy one element. I wanted more of her, but I couldn't ask that. I closed my eyes as if the simple act would block the thought that invaded every ounce of my senses.

But you could. The hunger gnawed at me. However, once I tasted of her bl**d, she would be nothing more and I would once again wander about, as lonely as I had ever been before. Grace was different. I was not wholly convinced of the 'living heart' as my former lover had worded herself, but Grace was not destined to be neither a corpse nor a vampire. I would not wish that on someone who had trusted me and protected me in return. I owed her more than I knew how to repay her.

Angel! My head snapped; it wasn't the sob that had echoed the previous day from Grace. My fangs lengthened in anger. She called out for me in fear for her safety.

I saw in my mind that Grace had been walking alone through the park only blocks away from her apartment and was now surrounded by a group of shadows. A chide was at the tip of my tongue but that wasn't the most important issue at hand. It was more than flight. I was there in a heartbeat. She was in danger.

My fangs grew stabbing my lower lip. I did not care who would see. I was going to protect my living heart. I thrust myself through the curtains and through the window to get to Grace as quickly as I could. I hovered behind one of the stragglers and turned him around before he knew what was about to happen. I left him in a heap on the ground, unaware that I had taken his life without a moment's hesitation. His bl**d sated my hunger, though it did nothing for my anger that Grace was being threatened.

"Come on Miss. We just want what you have." Said one who was advancing on her. He had her pressed against the ground, leaves getting in her hair. He reached to push his jeans down further, rubbing himself lewdly against her unmarred skin. She twisted and tried to fight him, but she lacked the strength. The larger threat on her face was the realization that her fear only seemed to encourage him.

I reached him as he pushed Grace again as she struggled and began to reach further down. "She's mine." I growled and took his bl**d as I stood over Grace.

Another tried to fight me. I dodged his advances with his knife, finding away around him and then dug my teeth deep into his neck, drawing his bl**d for my own needs. The remaining men turned tail and ran. I hesitated a moment to consider the thought to let them run free.

Before I returned to Grace who sat by a short, brick wall, I wiped my chin. bl**d lust was not something I wanted to frighten her with. Not just yet. She had been scared witless already. I did not want to compound her fears.

"Grace are you all right?" I asked from near the trees, hidden in a veil of shadows.

I heard her sniffle. "Yes. Thank you. Where did you come from?"

I ignored her question and came up behind her to help her up, keeping her back to me. "Are you hurt?"

"No." she tried to brush the dust and dirt that had gathered on her skirt, torn white blouse and hair.

"Can you make it home without me?" I insisted. I had work to do. I glanced around and wondered if she would ask me about the men who lay dead around us.

"Hold me please." She stood shakily, her shoes were lost, and she was wearing pantyhose that might as well have been nothing at all as they had been shredded by one of the men as they advanced on her.

"I can't Sweeting. I'll see you tomorrow night. I have something I need to do. I need you to make it home without me." I watched her stumble in a step.

"Angel are you hurt? Let me help you." Her crying was getting worse. I sighed and turned my head so she might not see my bl**d coated fangs.

In the fight, the second man clawed at me in frantic desperation for his life had torn my silk shirt. He had even begged me, having seen the fate of the other man. I had said nothing but taken his bl**d, finally being able to quell my hunger. Another had tried brandishing a knife on me as I speared his shoulder with my fangs. He had sliced my skin, but that would heal shortly.

My fangs dripped bl**d. I did not want Grace to see me like this. I picked her up in my arms and cradled her to me tightly.

"I was so frightened Angel. How did you find me so quickly?" she asked kissing my exposed shoulder, her tears burning my pale skin.

I hushed her softly, keeping my face from hers. "I'll take you home."

"Are they dead?" she asked.

I nodded my reply, unsure if I should seek her forgiveness for what I had done.

"Angel, I …" she shrieked and I turned just in time to protect Grace as one of the men I had let free charged at us with a broken white picket fence board.

The shaft of wood stood straight in my chest. I trembled as I fell to my knees. I found I could not draw a breath. The man stood heroically over me as if he expected Grace to come running over and exclaim proudly, "You saved me!"

Instead, with my draining ounces of strength, I lunged at him, slashing at his throat, leaving him to crumple into a pile, his precious life f***e pooling beneath him.

I had never imagined my death would take so long to come and take me away. Now that as I lay gasping for my last struggling breaths Death standing ominously at my feet and Grace rushing towards me, I wanted to leave this world quickly. I did not want to linger with the look of horror on Grace's face. I closed my eyes, perhaps out of fear of the inevitable or perhaps to recall those sweet memories that Grace and I shared.

I felt her hot tears and as she gathered me in her arms.

"Angel, don't leave me." She pleaded with heavy sobs.

I felt her lean close to my ear and whisper. "I gave you my heart." Another sob and then, "I love you."

The pain twisted into my broken body right then. I imagined it was penance for the pain I inflicted on those whose lives I took.

Grace continued sobbing. "Don't you leave me, not now, not this way Angel."

I looked at Death, a shadowy figure cloaked in his robe standing there almost ready to part Grace and I from the lover's perfect world.

Grace pulled the pointed shaft of wood out of my chest, leaving me on the ground, coughing and shaking. She stared at the tip streaming with rivers of bl**d. The night air swirled into the hole in my chest. I kept my eyes closed.

The clatter of the fence piece had Grace crying over my body yet again. Her warm tears splashed over the gaping wound in my chest.

I love you Grace. I am sorry I cannot stay. I could not get the words to make it to my mouth. Perhaps it was a will of Death to let Grace find someone like myself who wanted her more than life itself.

No Pet, you are much too pretty to leave to Death yet still. It was the last time I heard the voice of my first lover.

As those last words filtered through my mind, I felt something different. It was if I had forgotten that sensation. Slowly but surely, there was a tightening in my chest, air filled my nostrils and made their way into my lungs. Slowed from the years of dormancy, the muscles contracted in a familiar pattern. The remaining stolen bl**d converged into the holes of my body, closing the typical vampire fatal wound.

"Angel?" she grabbed at my sore shoulder and shook me.

"What is happening, Angel, you need to tell me." Grace was nearly shouting.

My eyes flew open and I placed my hand on my chest. My heart was beating. Slowly and rhythmically, the beats came until they were steady and regular.

Carefully, I sat up and looked at Grace covered in leaves, bl**d and the tears in her clothes.

"Angel? Isn't this supposed to kill vampires?" she eyed the wood lying on the ground between us.

"Help me home Sweeting. We have a lot to talk about."... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 364  |  
94%
  |  3

Living Heart Pt. 2

I heard Grace's sobs for me as I lay in my coffin deep in my darkened apartment. My heart ached for her agony. As promised though, I sent her my heart in my stead. It would calm her for a moment and then someone would brush against her and frighten her in the crowded city street. She'd murmur to herself: 'If Angel were here, I'd not feel so frightened.' Just by thinking my name, she woke me from my trance. I was obligated by my promise to at least touch her telepathically.

It was harder than I had ever imagined, allowing my heart to stand in for someone else's broken one. It was an act that required me to think about Grace every second when I should have been resting. A sacrifice I could have rather done with out as my hunger had doubled slowly over this last month.

I glanced at the memory of her face as the sun began to set; I was not quite ready to emerge from the confines of my coffin. Her sad eyes lingered, longing for the vision of me to reassure her in person. The image burned in my mind.

As soon as the sun went down, I arose, my black cloak all around my naked body. I brushed it off my shoulders and closed my coffin, my thoughts focusing on my careful choice of what I was going to wear to see Grace again.

The cooling air of the night swirled around my pale body. Just thinking about Grace all day had made my body react in ways I had long forgotten. My nipples hardened and between my legs, the undeniable dewy moisture lingered. Sex. Not the smell that came after a tawdry night of sweat and heavy breathing, but the arousal scent that drew two beings together in frenzied desire. I clenched my buttocks in frustration and selected a lacy black bra to cradle my breasts hiding the arousal of my nipples.

'Angel, where are you?'

'I'm coming Grace.' I reassured her.

'Where do you want to meet? At the club again?' she fretted and it drew a smile to my lips. She opened up her mind to me. I saw her frantically running around her apartment, nearly skipping in happiness.

'No, somewhere different.' I insisted. I chose a black linen blouse that pressed itself against my body tracing every curve from the waist up. I washed my hands and then ran my wet fingers through my hair allowing the short ends to get a little ruffled. As I dried my hands, I considered a pair of jeans that slung low across my hips.

I pulled the pair on and slipped my feet into a pair of leather boots. 'Go to the café at the end of the street where you live. I'll be there.' I assured her.

I was waiting for her perched gently on a wrought iron streetlight across the street from the café. I watched her enter, unsure of why she was there, looking as if she had lost something. Though all day she had been open to me evoking my name as her protector, Grace had no real conscious connection to the idea that we had been together all day. Nervously, she sat down and clutched her ivory leather purse in both hands while chewing on her lip. I dared now to pull my senses away from Grace.

Several couples were already there inside, chatting endlessly. The smell of food wafted from every open grill or door of this cozy establishment. I twitched at the thought of a little garlic burning my mouth, but that wasn't enough to keep me from the ethereal vision of Grace sitting on the varnished oak bench. I finally twisted my way down the long upright that allowed the streetlight to look so stately and elegant. With one last tug at my shirt, I gently entered the café, smiling as I caught Grace's attention. It took her a moment, but I stood at the door watching her for that moment, caught in surprise. She was a beautiful vision in the light blue gray dress. It had no sleeves, and allowed me to see a hint of her cleavage. I nearly drooled on the spot lost in my own fantasy.

"Angel!" she was surprised to see me and stood up, gathering her pocket book. "I don't know why I came here, but I felt I would see you. All day, I've thought of you and it was like you were with me." I opened my arms and hugged her tightly.

"I hoped I would get to see you." I said, nonchalantly clearing my throat as the waiter came to guide us to a private booth far away from the other couples. I waited for Grace to take her seat as she ran a hand under her bottom to fold her skirt comfortably. I took the seat across from her, lavishing the red leather seats and the yellowed candlelight.

I dismissed the menus as they were laid in front of us and asked, "How was your day?"

"It was okay, but you stayed on my mind all day long and I don't know why." She shrugged, "We just met once yesterday."

I reached across the table to stop her fidgeting with her hands and caressed the back of her right hand with my thumb.

"You've been on my mind as well Grace." Grace's hand jerked away from mine in surprise, but it was quickly suppressed as a waiter came and placed glasses of water in front of us and a plate of bread with a small bowl of garlic butter.

"Can I start you off with any of our specials today?" The poor boy, probably no more than twenty, oozed in trained customer service with his wide smile.

I handed the menus to him. "Bring us a half carafe of your house red wine, we'll start with a tossed salad, mustard vinaigrette on the side, and for the main dish an order of your gnocchi in your marinara sauce, no garlic."

The boy frantically scribbled down my order, slid away to go locate our wine and give our order to the chef. Grace seemed to have shrunk away, no longer looking at me.

"Was that all right?" I asked. "I can get him back; you can order what you like," I stammered uselessly. I didn't want the next forty minutes to be nothing but silence between us.

She smiled to herself, a private joke. "You ordered for me. No one has done that since I was a small c***d."

"Well, there's nothing about you that is still a small c***d," I said softly.

The wine was presented and as were two wine goblets. Our server poured the first half glass.

"Please, take a slice of bread," I said as I took a sip of wine, allowing the rich texture of the wine to dance across my tongue.

"I noticed you didn't order garlic," She said looking rather wistfully at the butter.

"If you like it, please don't let me stop you. I just have found that garlic doesn't really agree with me." My mouth twitched. There was a distant time when garlic and I were nearly fused.

Angel took a slice of bread then parted her pink, shimmering lips and allowed the bread to break between her teeth.

"Sourdough." She said with a smile.

I returned her smile. I lost myself in the thought of her smile, her personality of a bubby vivacious woman shone through without a tremor of hesitation allowing me to see her soul freely.

"How did you find out you're gay?" she asked.

I had seen the question forming in her mind so I was able to answer her. "I've known I'm gay for a very long time. It took me by surprise, but I found that I wanted women very badly." I sugarcoated my past for her. I ran my finger slowly over the rim of my wine glass.

I thought about the memory and kept talking. "I found myself wanting a woman I knew nothing about, Grace. She was worldly, beautiful, and she chose me to impart her sexual wisdom."

"Is it all that different?" Grace asked me, her eyes wide in imagination. She had seen my memory of my first sexual encounter.

I mused my answer. "A woman is very different. She knows how you yearn. She will wait for your arousal and she teases the very parts of your body that only you know about."

I could see Grace squirm uncomfortably at my frank comments about sex. "Still shy?" I teased softly. Grace's flush and then her bluster that followed denied her words.

"No, I've just never heard anyone speak so bluntly about sex before. That's all." I mused to myself that perhaps there was a kernel of truth to Grace's words, but I saw in her mind a flash of a memory. Grace had no control over her thoughts, so I stayed away. I would only find her memories that she openly shared with me.

I took another sip of wine. 'If Grace can see into my memories so easily when we are together, I will have to be more careful.'

"Why were you at the club last night?" I asked.

I watched her shoulders drop. "I thought if I could just go somewhere with lots of lesbians, I'd find someone. I went to the first club that I heard from this chat room. It sounded promising that there would be a wide variety of women for me to get to know."

"And you went by yourself?"

Grace nodded.

I couldn't hold back my curiosity any more. "Did you meet her there?"

Her eyes darkened with regret. I reached for her hand to try and comfort her. I regretted my questions.

Her eyes grew wide and looked at me for a moment. "Did you bring one?"

I arched my right eyebrow. "Bring a what?"

"A U-Haul." She asked.

It took me a moment and then I laughed. "Sweeting, no."

After I recovered I spoke up. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to laugh at you. I just didn't think you wanted someone to move in right away."

"No, I don't, but it was a generalization that I thought was true." She looked horribly embarrassed.

"Well, generalizations don't exist without a kernel of truth. I'm sure there are some women who need a U-Haul." I mused over the fact that I would more likely use a hearse instead.

I considered Grace for a moment. "But Grace, so far, everything I'm learning about you makes me think that it would be nice."

The waiter came with the salad, and slid the salad between us and then placed two plates. After he went away I served Grace half the salad and was overcome by a fit of the giggles.

"What's so funny?" she asked.

I f***ed myself to recover and said, "I was thinking about the other lesbian generalizations. And I wanted to know if you were looking at my hands."

Grace blushed. I smiled.

"Has anyone ever asked you how far that blush of yours extends?" I asked. I noticed she was also grateful that I had switched topics. I do suppose that the generalizations of lesbians do get tiresome. Briefly, I did wonder what other possible legitimate questions she might have, but did nothing to ask them from her.

Grace looked at the table, her fingers tapping uneasily as she shook her head. I reached to silence her nervous fingers.

"Grace, never be ashamed of your beauty." I said gently. I expected her to pull away from me instead I saw her stand and then come around the booth to sit next to me.

The rest of the evening was a blur of peace. She laughed at my jokes, she smiled and she laid her head on my shoulder as we walked arm in arm out of the restaurant.

I took her up to the steps that would lead into her apartment. I wavered for a moment and then brushed my lips to hers. Gone was the bitter taste of pain. It lingered, but no longer was it the sharp break that consumed her last night.

"Don't leave me tonight." She whispered tipping her forehead against my lips as I pulled away to leave for the night. I felt her hand touch my forearm.

"No sweeting, you're not ready." My thoughts betrayed my words. I wanted Grace more than anything tonight. I would chance the burning kiss of garlic. I wanted her to find comfort in my arms. I wanted to see the desire of longing in her eyes.

"That is my mistake to make Angel." She leaned close to my ear and whispered, "I want you to show me Angel. You know how it is that very first time with someone you want."

She looked up to me expectantly and I caved to her inner most desire to learn what desire and love truly could be between two people. Her heart in her chest wanted to forget the day before, and I was there to help it heal.

She led me slowly up the stairs to her apartment, her fingers hooked loosely into my hand. I paused at the door to her apartment as she fumbled for her keys out of her purse.

"Sweeting, it is not too late to deny me to enter your apartment." I whispered to her softly against her neck. I sensed her pulse quicken. My fangs dripped with saliva in anticipation. Again, they were denied with the quick pressure of my lower lip.

"No, I want you to come in." she pushed the door open and led me over the threshold into her sanctuary. The one place that until just a fraction of a second ago, was her safest place from me. She closed the door and went about putting her personal things away.

"Please have a seat. Would you like anything to drink?"

If you only knew Sweeting. "No thank you." I said forcing myself to behave, but the anticipation of having Grace so close to me physically and knowing she felt her own arousal right as she nervously flitted about her living room and kitchen.

I sank onto the couch, which had a lovely view of just a hint of a park on the corner. It was dark and shadow covered this late at night, but my mind dreamed it was a wonderful place in the day. I had grown past missing the day light, but sometimes just even the thought of the way light would filter through the leaves of maple trees left me depressed in the fact that I would never again be able to cherish those simple experiences.

"What's wrong?" Grace came in and saw me sitting down, lost in my thoughts.

"Nothing Sweeting." I said hoping to mask my deep thoughts.

"You were lost in your thoughts. Why haven't you seen the sun in so long?" she asked curious more about the reason she came up with the question than with the actual answer.

"Thank you for inviting me here Grace. You have a lovely home." I took her hand again, all night I had been giving her these little tokens of affection. She returned them with a genuine smile, warming my inner being.

She blushed again and then laid her head on my shoulder. Then after a moment enjoying the warmth of her curled against me, she tentatively rose from her comfortable spot against my left side and kissed my neck, just shy of the two wounds that were hidden by a lock of hair.

'I was hoping you'd start for me, but I want you tonight.' I heard her thought.

I reached over and cupped her face in my hand and looked into her eyes. There was fear, fear of the unknown factors: would I be in her bed when she woke up tomorrow, would she regret this moment of intimacy between the two of us, would I find her disappointing as a lover.

"I can't promise you what will happen in the morning Grace." I said to her softly.

"It is all right. I know." She put her finger to my lips. "Just show me the way."

I felt a lump rise in my throat, her words echoed that of what I had said my very first time. She pressed herself against my body, letting me know how much she wanted me just that very moment. I gave in as my resistance slid away with the growing number of pheromones in the air.

Through her clothes, I licked Grace's hardening nipples, finding their hardness teasing. I lifted away her clothes, my fingers rolling against her unexposed skin, driving me to undress her faster. I licked her nipples finding their taste heavenly, something between a sweet strawberry and a crisp apple. I was surprised at the turn her body presented to me only last night was bitter and laced in pain. Tonight, she was primed and begging for dreams she had only heard whispers about in bathrooms. I gently suckled her breast, feeling her squirm under me in arousal. Her hand gently caressed my ribs sliding higher to the back of my neck to push me to kiss her lips, sliding her leg so that I might smell a hint of her arousal.

I f***ed my thoughts to stay with her as I continued to tease the most sensitive parts of her body allowing her limited access to mine. I wanted to ignore the nagging feeling that I wanted to have Grace on a bed, surrounded by a hundred candles as I made love to her.

I felt her tongue enter my mouth and her hips grind in desperation. Until now, I had been wrapping my hands securely around her hips, holding her firmly against my own. My hands slipped along her narrow waist and supported her back as I returned her deepening kiss. For a woman who claimed to have so very little experience, I found her attempts to stifle her growing arousal amusing. I hastened my attempts to undress Grace, just to feel her warm skin against my cool one.

My fangs extended, longer than I had felt them, digging into my lower lip unless I kept my lips parted. Gently, she caressed my cheek and drew another hand to between her legs allowing me to feel how wet I had caused her to grow just from our brief interlude these past few minutes.

I teased her wet center tenderly with the tips of my fingers, wishing for more than just teasing her. She mewed her consent as I continued to tease her massaging her soft folds with my fingers. Finally, after drawing out her desire as long as she could stand, I heard her cry out underneath me.

Tears glistened from her eyes, her chest heaved slowly as she tried to clear her mind from the heady fog of orgasm. I leaned over and kissed her forehead. Her heart tattooed for several minutes, her mind open entirely to me, but I waited for her to control her own mind.

"You should have told me you were a vampire Angel." She said softly to me, sitting up and pressing her lips to my forehead.

I was startled. "How did you find out?" The question was laced with hurt. Curling up here with Grace, knowing she was safe and content was all I wanted. Dawn was fast approaching; she could easily take away my life without a moment's hesitation.

The scariest part about love that I never understood until that very moment was that the secret you hold closest to your own heart that no one ever finds out about is the secret you wish your lover or potential lover can never find. And yet, she knows its there for the whole world to see. And only a lover can keep your secret for you. She takes your secret and shields it from everyone else; all the while leaving you blissfully unaware that she knows. She'll do anything to keep your secret, and by direct extension you, safe. It's in her little whisper, her gentle touch, and her smile just for you.

A true lover wants all of you. She loves your faults and your strenghts. She wants to hold you whenever you are truely scared even if you never shed a tear.

"Your fangs, they dragged against me as I had..." she trailed off embaressed. Though she flushed, she reached up and touched the steely points that showed beneath my upper lip.

I looked at her neck. True enough, twin trails of bl**d across her throat.

"I am sorry." I kissed the injury I inflictected, my fangs twiched with anticipation being so close to the thundering pulse beneath the skin. For good measure though, and acting only as only a teaser to my gnawing hunger, I licked her bl**d from her throat. I felt a lump grow in my throat. It was such innocence and trust that lingered in my mouth.

"Why didn't you take it all?" she asked.

"Grace, you're too beautiful to leave to from death." I said softly. Again an echo from my past escaped my lips.

She stared at me trying to absorb all that just had transpired. Her thoughts were blocked from me, she must have sensed my apprehension She kissed my cheek and whispered, "Can you stay?" she asked. "I don't want to wake up alone."

"I won't be able to leave until evening." I said softly. 'I am at your mercy Sweeting.'

'I want to thank you and kept you safe until we can talk tomorrow night.' She kissed me intimately.

She led me from the living room into her room, pulling the curtains closed and turning back the sheets, pulling me again to her bed.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 329  |  
96%
  |  2

Living Heart Pt. 1

All the other women danced around on the club floor, lost to the rhythmic thumping of the intense dance music. So, when I felt the first tug of sorrow on my empty chest, I was a little taken aback. It was someone else's heart breaking. I had to correct myself. Their heart was already broken. I scanned the room, looking against the walls for a lone woman crying. It was not uncommon for a woman to come here with her lover and find her lover on the floor with another, often more seductive woman. This was not a club for the meek. Women came here with the single purpose of hooking up. And frankly, until I had noticed the pain felt by this woman, the club scene had bored me tonight. The only betrayal of my boredom was my fingers tapping to the entrancing rhythm on the tiny glass table.

The pairs and groups swayed, some lost already to the dance of love, which undoubtedly would lead to the tawdry romances in the bathrooms. My night was dedicated to finding someone who would come home with me and never be seen again. I had planned to do to this woman what I had done to all the other women: seduce them, perhaps even bring them to my apartment, have a night of unbridled lesbian sex and then, dump them in some ravine to be found by a horrified farm worker later in the month, after I had recovered from the heady effects their bl**d had in my veins.

Before you recoil in horror, take the fact lightly that I would not die if I starved myself. Hunger in a vampire grows and gnaws at the very core of our being. To resist the urge to feed can drive one to madness, killing many innocent, undeserving people in horrifying ways. I grew to view my choice as one life for a few months instead of twenty or more in a matter of weeks. In the end, only a few would loose their lives every year. Ah yes, even among the undead, we have our morals.

The high-pitched electronic beat grew more intense. Just the aroma of sweat made my need for feeding grow. My fangs dug into my lower lip in anticipation. A few brave women dared to flirt with me earlier, twisting their tongues in the lewdest manners. None would try buying me drinks though. I had seen to that fact sitting in front of three shots of whiskey. I did not want a brazen woman this night. I was looking for something very different, but what I did not really know.

Certainly, I had taken my share of lovers, but none were capable of sharing my burden, nor had they wished the pain of being apart from me. Though the act of my heart beating inside my chest had long been dormant, I am subject to the same aches and pains of love that every other being on this planet is doomed to.

Again, I felt her sorrow. No woman was against any of the walls. I tilted my head to listen better; it was if the crowd was blocking her from my sight. Finally, again, I felt her pain more directly and I saw her sitting at a table on the very edge of the dance floor. I carefully assessed the nearest tables, void of any thought beyond the goal of trying to comfort this woman who clearly called out to me.

I hesitated glancing this woman over. She was smaller than my usual type. She sighed wistfully; I felt her tears brim on her eyes. I could not hold back. The echo of her pain was too much for me to continue to ignore.

"Pardon me miss, but I can't help but notice that something is troubling you." She looked away, her lips parting and I feel the rejection coming I know the line all too well, 'Leave me in peace', but she stops herself, and then looks up locking her eyes to mine.

I smiled and I lead her to the dance floor as she took my hand, pulling her close to me, my hands on her waist, her head on my shoulder, her heart nearly thundering in my own chest. Her eyes were closed tightly as if the sight of other women watching us make our way onto the dance floor was too much.

I took the chance to reassure her with my arms wrapped around her tightly. She made a little murmur of comfort and I allowed my teeth to graze her milky skin on her neck. Steeling myself to avoid frightening her more, I brushed my lips against her neck softly and shuddered. Even her skin tasted of her pain.

She looked up to me filled with a million questions. "Is this all there is?" She asks me innocently, "I mean between two women? Just being close and knowing that it's not wrong?"

I allowed a finger to caress her cheek so very softly and whispered to her as we swayed to the music. I gently tipped her view to the other women gyrating with need against other women without a second thought. "Love is what all these women think they've found tonight. Love, what you should want and have, is like something very precious and dear to your body and soul. Yours feels like it was ripped out of your chest." My heart fell, as I thought to myself, 'Your bl**d, your life is too innocent for me to take from you.'

She shuddered in my arms. I knew she would start to cry and I held her against my shoulder.

"Let go of the pain Sweeting," I whispered, feeling her hot tears sear my skin through my black silk shirt. I glanced about the floor bathed in blue lights, looking for a way to take her out of this to let her cry to me without the unnecessary audience. Again, I felt another wave in my chest. I looked down at her in my arms and I knew taking her somewhere private was the last thing she wanted.

She looked up to me, her eyes red and raw. "Can you, I want you...to take away my pain please." She stuttered through her request of me not realizing the seriousness of her request. I stared into her brown eyes, wishing that her pain were not so deep.

"Sweeting, eternity is a long time to have pain." I stroked her cheek.

She pulled away from me, dejected. "I'll find someone else."

I conceded. "Yes Sweeting, you can always find another. But not one who would reject you because you should be loved. You should know what love feels like."

"I already have, and she ripped my heart away." Her brown eyes were turning raw and out ran large frightened tears as she tried to hold her pride together.

I hesitated, my mind twisted with anger against a woman who could be so cruel to such a delicate rose, then reached for her holding her against me. She held enough anger. I needed to provide her with compassion.

"She is a fool, Sweeting," I whispered in her ear.

I held her against me for the rest of the evening while the club churned out song after song. Slowly, as the time ticked away the occupants slowly disappeared to their destinations. The last call had come and passed. The neon lights were replaced by bright florescent ones.

I looked into her brown eyes and kissed her forehead. "Time to take you home, Sweeting."

"But the lights are on, the magic is over." She finally took a good look at me under the lights of reality. I sensed her fear starting to wash over her. The anonymity provided by the neon glow of the dance lights had concealed so much about me.

I smiled. "No, the magic ends when you're done asking me questions." I promised.

"I only bite those who I think might deserve it," I joked softly to her as we walked into the soft glow of the streetlights. I enjoyed her soft touch on my arm tucked under my elbow.

I walked with her down the empty streets, watching her look at me from the corners of her eyes. I reluctantly glanced about the street. No living creature other than us seemed to exist. With every step I took, I felt my bl**d pound with desire for this woman. My fangs lengthened and self-consciously, I kept my mouth closed to keep from frightening her more. My eyes roamed her body, a flicker of a dream danced in my mind of having her writhing under my body.

"Where is your car?" She asked, looking about dark streets.

"I don't own one." I said unapologetically.

Another awkward moment passed between us and I cleared my throat to speak. "Are you feeling all right? Did you drink too much?" I asked. I used the questions to help distract me from the growing need to draw her close and brush my lips to her neck. Even now, I could hear the drumming of her pulse in her neck. I quickly shut my mind from that part of her. I did not want her like this, at least not at this very moment. Briefly an image of her writhing underneath me on the brink of orgasm as I teased the most sensual points on her body, danced in my mind. The temptation was there. I had to do little more than look into her eyes again and she would fall into a trance, a slave to my every whim. Her tiny frame begged for my physical protection. As tempting as it was, I wanted her freely.

"Where are we going?" She glanced back at the cold metal door where the club was. The lights were dimmed, clearly stating there was no going back now.

I shrugged. "Wherever you want." I watched her shiver again and put a hand to her head. Gently, I sought to find what was causing her consternation. To my relief, it was just her way of trying to sort out the events that had lead up to this very moment. I released myself from her and stepped up to the curb where a red light kept us from crossing the street.

We stood at a corner and waited for the crosswalk sign. "What's your name?" she finally asked me.

"Only if you tell me yours," I whispered. I wondered briefly if I had just demanded too much of her, then I heard a soft strangled sound from her throat.

"Grace deLong." She said so softly that I could barely hear.

"Angel." To my surprise, she laid her head on my shoulder and I accepted her intimate touch by wrapping my arm around her waist.

"There is no need to be so tense my sweet Grace. I won't hurt you." My fangs dug into my lower lip reminding me that perhaps that promise would only last for tonight.

I summoned the cab I sensed from two blocks away; my fangs protesting in my steadfast resolve not to take her tonight.

"Can I see you again?" she asked looking up at me. I kept a steady eye on the street and felt some relief when the headlights from the cab appeared.

I looked into her searching eyes and relaxed with a promise. "Just think of my name, and I'll be with you." The yellow cab stopped next to us and I opened the door and guided her into the clean leather interior.

I stood on the corner watching the cab drive away. She looked out the back nearly pleading with me, my fangs wanting every ounce of her soul.

I won't be far Grace. I promised her silently. She turned and sat in the cab as it sped her away. You are worthy of true love Grace.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 341  |  
84%
  |  2

The Journey Pt. 01

(Tim wants to see his wife with other men)

Chapter 1

Tim and Janice Harwick met while in college. He was a business major and she was working on her undergraduate degree in law. They dated throughout college and fell madly in love. They decided to get married after Tim graduated, and Janice would continue her study for a law degree.

The wedding was held in Tim's hometown. It was a large traditional wedding with over five hundred guests crammed into the small church. The newlyweds ran from the church to a chorus of cheers and rice; they were off to make a home and live the American dream.

Ten years later both had made their mark on their chosen professions. Tim was a partner in a large advertising agency and Janice was a well-respected associate professor of law at the local university. Both made good salaries, affording them a nice standard of living. There were no c***dren yet but that was in their plan at some point. However, Janice knew that at 35 years of age, her biological clock was ticking. Unfortunately, there had always been something that delayed the event. While Tim wanted c***dren, it was hard for him to see how they would have the time to fit them into their busy schedule without adversely influencing their life style.

If you asked either of them if their marriage was good, they would both give a resounding yes. However, that answer would belie the true emotions lying just beneath the surface. Despite their comfortable outward appearance, there was a deeper feeling that something was missing. Over the years, the stress of two professional wage earners had taken its toll on their personal lives, resulting in less and less time for each other. Sexual relations had become routine, if not mundane. Sex was relegated to the back burner and often turned into a quickie every couple of weeks when they weren't too tired.

The deplorable condition of their sexual relationship was on both of their minds often. However, neither of them felt comfortable talking about the subject: Janice because of her strict upbringing and Tim for fear of her anger. The result was the construction of an emotional wall, locking them on opposing sides. It had reached a point where they each thought that the other felt that sex wasn't important anymore in their marriage.

One Friday night, Janice and Tim had a rare night at home together. Tim was reading in the f****y room when Janice came in with a book on tort law that she had assigned for reading by her first-year class. She had to brush up on the subject herself, and then grade some papers.

Tim looked up and smiled as Janice walked toward him. She was wearing a baggy sweat suit, her hair pulled back in a ponytail. The thought occurred to him that she still looked sexy even in sweats, even with no makeup on. He knew that she had gained a few pounds in the last couple of years but it all went into the right places. In fact, Tim had always felt that she was a little too skinny anyway. She had been a dedicated exerciser when they met and had even participated in several marathons. As a result, her legs were still firm and she had a gorgeous, well-rounded butt.

As Tim watched her walk by he could see her bare breast bouncing under her top. On impulse he reached out and caressed a buttock, bringing a yelp from her.

"You're frisky tonight, Timmy," Janice said with an indulgent smile.

Tim reached up quickly, before she could get away, and pulled her onto his lap, bringing another surprised yelp from her lips. "It's all your fault for coming in here looking so sexy," he said and kissed her passionately. His hand slid up under her top and began to caress her breast as his tongue searched her mouth.

Janice pushed Tim away gently but firmly. "Boy, you are really hard up if you think I'm sexy in my sweats," she admonished him gently. She was just a little breathless. Then she moaned as she felt Tim begin to squeeze her nipple again, pinching it between his fingers. Janice knew that she had a lot of work to do tonight if she was going to be prepared for class the next day. "Tim, I have work to do!" she complained, grabbing his hand and pulling it from her breast.

Tim's smile turned to a frown. "It seems like you're always too busy," he said with undisguised frustration.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Janice returned as she stood up.

"It means that we never have any time for fun anymore."

Janice started to say something then stopped. Unfortunately, he was right. Janice sat back down on Tim's lap and said, "You're right, we're both far too busy. Truthfully, it's been bothering me lately as well. Everything is always so rushed." Janice snuggled comfortably into Tim and said, "I'm not sure what we can do about it though."

"I don't know either," Tim said, hiding his real feelings, adding another brick to that wall. No damn it he thought, it was time that they talked. "Janice, we need to do something or I'm afraid we'll drift away from each other."

"Do you think we're drifting away?" Janice asked in shock.

"Sometimes, yes! We hardly have time to talk, let alone time for sex. I remember not too long ago when we used to talk for hours. And... and we would make love for hours too."

"Yes, I remember," she sighed.

"We have to find time for each other." Then Tim remembered an article that he had read in Playboy. He didn't think Janice would go for it but he figured he had nothing to lose. "I read an article last month about what one couple did to spice up their life. It was about SEX so I'm sure you wouldn't like it."

"What do you mean that I wouldn't like it because it was about sex? I like sex."

"You do?" Tim said sarcastically.

"What makes you think I don't like sex?" Janice said defensively.

"Because you are a pru..." Tim started to call her a prude but realized that that would start a major argument. They were already treading on thin ice.

In truth, he did feel that she was a prude. She looked like the proverbial sex machine; tall, great shape, stylish blond hair and breasts with nipples that seemed to always be hard. Yet, behind closed doors she was anything but a sex machine. She had only given him oral sex on a few occasions and he had rarely done it to her. They never talked about it. Once he brought up anal sex and she just about went off the deep end, calling him a pervert.

"I'm a prude!" Janice almost screamed.

"I wasn't going to say that."

"Yes you were!"

"All right, I was, because you are!"

Janice stood up again, her face red with anger. "So I'm the prude. What about the time I wanted to wear that low- cut dress to your stuffy old Christmas party? You almost had a stroke. Then there was that time that Sally and Bill wanted us to watch a porn movie. I said yes, but you made a big deal about it. And I'm the prude!"

"It's not about dresses or movies," Tim said, returning her anger. "It's about the bedroom. When is the last time you... you... you know... oh, never mind," Tim said in frustration.

Janice was fuming now. She could barely speak. "Fine, I don't want to talk about this anyway." She stormed out of the room.

Tim started to respond but decided to shut up. It wasn't any use talking when they were both angry. The wall was getting bigger. He lifted his paper back up and tried to read. It was no use. His mind drifted to those forbidden thoughts that seemed to be coming quite often now.

In his dreams he was watching Janice lying naked on the bed. There was a man with her, but it wasn't him. They were kissing and he was fondling her breast. Tim's excitement grew as he watched the stranger kiss his wife, then move his hand under her skirt. She squirmed and sighed, pushing her hips down, demanding that he pleasure her. He watched though a dream -like fog as his wife spread her legs, opening herself for this stranger. She let him press his fingers deep into her.

"Sweetie, can we talk?"

Tim jumped, startled by his wife's voice. "Sure," he said, trying to shake the perverted vision from his head.

Janice sat on the sofa close to Tim and placed her arm over his shoulder. They sat quietly for a while gathering their thoughts. Tim spoke first. "Listen, Janice, I'm sorry I called you a prude," Tim said sincerely.

Janice put her fingers to Tim's lips to silence him. "The truth hurts," she said. "I'm afraid I have been a prude. You know that I was raised in a religious f****y and sex was never talked about. The truth is that I would love to really let go and do some of the wild things I've read about in magazines or heard the girls at school talk about. I... I... Oh damn," Janice said, her voice cracking with emotions. "Oh God, Tim, I fantasize about things all the time. I've even... even been masturbating lately."

It shocked Tim that Janice had been fantasizing, not to mention masturbating. His first inclination was to blame himself for not being man enough for her. Then he felt anger at her for closing him out. However, he was smart enough to know that the issues were a lot more complicated then secretly masturbating. Hell, he had done it plenty of times himself. Tim hugged Janice to him and they sat silently again for a long time.

"Tim, what was it you were going to suggest a little while ago...? Before I blew up?"

"It's too crazy. I don't even know why I brought it up."

"No, come on, what were you going to suggest?"

Tim took a deep breath and said, "Well, I was reading an article in Playboy magazine."

"Oh yes, that great philosophical journal," Janice said sarcastically.

"Fine, forget it," Tim said, anger flaring again.

"I'm sorry!" Janice apologized. "Please tell me."

Tim hesitated then started again. "It was about a man and woman whose sexual relations had become boring... like ours. They were about our age, however they had three c***dren. They agreed to take a week where one partner would do anything the other partner wanted. Anything!"

"Wow, that sounds dangerous, but tell me more," Janice said trying to sound interested but thinking that it was totally crazy.

"The guy came up with all these things that turned him on and his wife would have to do them. She had a safe word that when she used it, whatever he was doing he would stop. However, he would go on to something else. If she used the safe word three times they agreed to end the game. If she didn't, the husband had to do whatever the wife wanted for a week. If the wife beat the husband, by using the safe word less then him, she would get a present of her choice."

"Did she get her present?" Janice said, suddenly interested.

"Yep! She got her husband for a week. When he used the safe word twice, she got a trip to France. The guy claims that now their sex life is an adventure ever day. However, I don't know if you can believe the story or not."

"Sounds very interesting, but what kinds of things did he make her do?"

"Well, you know Playboy, it's always wild. He made her do things like going out without panties and flashing people. He experimented with all of his sexual fantasies. Some of them were pretty far out." Tim stopped for a moment, waiting for Janice to say something.

"Go on," she said with interest.

Tim took a deep breath and said, "Well, they tried oral sex, sex in public places, anal sex and even a little S&M. He even had her fool around with other guys."

Janice opened her eyes wide in shock. "Would you do that?" Janice asked, astonishment clearly in her voice.

"What?"

"Would you let other men fool around with me?" she asked, almost trembling now.

"Uh... uh... I don't know," Tim said, his face turning red, giving himself away.

"You would!" Janice said is shock. Yet her shock was not entirely because of Tim's fantasy. Janice had her own fantasy lovers.

"I didn't say that! I... I... guess the thought of you teasing some guy does have an appeal to me. But that doesn't mean I don't love you or that I would let you go too far," he hastened to add.

"But you would let me do something with another guy? And, what does 'too far' mean anyway?" Janice asked nervously, her mouth suddenly dry as a vision of one forbidden evening not so long ago jumped into her head.

"I don't know," Tim said, now wishing he hadn't brought the subject up.

"This is hard to believe," Janice said, trying to act indignant but feeling her heart race in her chest.

"I knew that I shouldn't have brought it up. Let's just forget it." "No!" Janice said a little too loudly. Then she lowered her voice and said, "This seems pretty crazy to me, Tim." After a few minutes she whispered almost bashfully, "I would probably use the safe word the first day."

Tim could feel his heart begin to beat rapidly. It sounded like she might be interested. "That's what this guy said his wife said to him. However, she took it as a challenge. She never used the safe word, but he did, twice."

Janice was staring silently into space, a plethora of emotions running though her. On one hand, she was shocked by Tim's willingness to involve another man. However, on the other hand, she could not deny that she was feeling a tingle of excitement.

Tim took that opportunity to pull Janice to him and kiss her lips tenderly. When he heard her moan, he moved his hand under her sweatshirt again. This time she didn't push his hand away. He could feel her breathing speed up as he began to play with her already hard nipple. As their tongues worked together, Tim's hand slid under the waistband of her sweats and into her panties. He almost gasped when his fingers found her wet and already- swollen sex lips. It was obvious that the conversation had been more exciting to her then she was letting on.

Janice was embarrassed; her crotch was a swamp of sex juice. In fact, her juice had already soaked through her panties and was making a stain on the crotch of her sweat pants. Janice moaned as she felt Tim's fingers push into her pulsing hole. She spread her legs to give him better access. As his finger began to slide in and out, her hips moved up from the sofa, encouraging him to go deeper. She moaned in frustration when he suddenly pulled his finger out.

Tim quickly pulled Janice's top over her head then began to pull her pants down. She lifted her hips up and let him strip her naked. Then he stood up and looked at his sexy wife. She was lying back on the sofa, her legs were spread slightly apart, her thighs almost quivering. Her chest was moving up and down with her excited breathing and her eyes were hooded over with approaching pleasure.

When Tim's eyes moved down her body, he had to suppress a gasp. Her large nipples were hard, sticking out like pencil erasers. Her beautiful breasts sat up proudly, firm, yet soft. When he looked a little lower, he could see the very large inner lips protruding from her hair-covered vagina. He had always loved the way her vagina looked. He liked that the lips were long and fat. In fact, he had never seen any woman with lips as large as hers. Unfortunately, she rarely let him look at her like this. His mouth practically drooled as he looked at the dripping flesh between her legs. The few times she had let him eat her, it had been incredible to feel those fat lips in his mouth; he could practically fill his mouth with the swollen flesh.

Tim stripped off his clothes in record time and moved quickly into her arms. He moaned as his penis slid into his wife's willing body.

"Oh God, baby, you feel so good," Tim moaned as he began to move in and out of his wife's slick hole. When he felt her legs wrap around his waist, he began to pound into her with rapid strokes.

"Yes, yes, fuck me," Janice whispered, her excitement rising rapidly.

"Fuck me!" Tim thought. She never used language like that. Two could play that game, he thought. He bent to her ear. "Yes, I'm going to fuck you, baby. I'm going to pound into your pussy until you can't stand it anymore," Tim whispered, using words he had never spoken to her before.

"Oh yes, God yes fuuuucccckkk me!!!" Janice moaned as her excitement built beyond control.

Soon their bodies were covered in sweat as their moans filled the room. Tim worked to control his excitement. It had been a long time since he had been inside his wife and frankly, the conversation had excited him tremendously. Still, he wanted to make sure Janice enjoyed herself before he climaxed. He tried to think of anything but his wife's incredibly tight vagina. Suddenly, his dream flashed before his eyes. He wasn't with his wife any longer. He was watching... watching as she made love to another man. That was the wrong thing to think of.

Fortunately, Janice couldn't last very long either. "I'm going to cum," Janice breathed. "Yes, yes, ohhhhhhh!!!" she moaned as her body began to convulse in pleasure.

In his fantasy, his wife's lover bellowed that he was going to cum. He watched his beautiful wife wrap her legs around her lover, pulling him deep into her, waiting for his cum. This was the point at which time Tim always lost control.

Tim could feel his own balls pull tight to his body. "Oh God, baby, here it comes," he moaned. Then his penis throbbed and began to spurt juice into the welcoming hole of the women he loved.

Janice pulled Tim tightly to her, her heals digging into his buttocks, forcing him as deep as possible into her. She could feel her already saturated hole fill with her husband's seed. Suddenly an unwanted thought raced though her mind. It was no longer Tim between her legs, but rather her fantasy lover taking his pleasure inside her body. Without warning, a second, even more intense, climax rushed through her. She had never had two climaxes this close together. Hell, she was lucky to have one good one.

It was an intense coupling for both Tim and Janice. Maybe it was the argument... makeup sex was always good. Maybe, it was the thought of the suggestion Tim had made or the fantasy they secretly shared. Whatever the reason, it was the best sex the two had had in many of years. There was just a little crack in that emotional wall they had built.

Chapter 2

For the next several days, the only thing on Janice's mind was the proposition that Tim had made. At first, she dismissed it out of hand as a totally crazy idea. However, she couldn't deny that every time she thought of it, she could feel excitement begin to course through her.

There were a thousand questions going through her mind as well. What if Tim really wanted her to do something with another man? God, what if he wanted her to go to bed with another man? Could she really do it? Having someone in a fantasy was entirely different than doing it in real life. She knew that fantasies were innocent most of the time. She had read where most women dreamed of fantasy lovers.

And what about all the other things Tim had suggested? Sure she could go out without panties but could she really flash strangers? What about oral sex? She had grown up thinking it was dirty. Yes she had loved it the few times she had let Tim do it to her, but she had had too much to drink. At least that was her excuse. As far a performing oral sex, well, she really couldn't remember the few times she had done it to Tim because she had been intoxicated then, too. She knew that if she agreed to this wild game, she wouldn't be d***k.

Then there was the nagging thought that worried Janice more than anything else. Would Tim stray if he got the chance and she didn't change their sex life? She had seen his roving eye. He was a very handsome man and it would be easy for him to attract some immoral slut. Maybe he had already done it?

Janice knew that Tim loved her with all his heart. She felt the same way. But was that enough? Was love without true sexual satisfaction enough, especially for a couple in their thirties?

Suddenly, Janice knew what she had to do.

Tim had also been agonizing all week over their conversation. He had thought a hundred times that he should call her and tell her that it was all a joke,; that he could never do those things that he had read about. Yet, every time he thought about it, he felt an erection coming on.

He reached for the telephone to call Janice and tell her to forget what he had said when the telephone rang. "Hello."

"Tim," Janice said in a whisper, her voice strained.

"Janice, what's wrong?" Tim asked, clearly concerned.

"Nothing sweetie. I just wanted to tell you that I love you and that I have thought about your proposition. In fact, I have thought about nothing else. I have decided that the answer... the answer is yes," Janice said breathlessly.

"No honey, it's not necessary," Tim answered. "I don't want you to do anything that you don't want to do. It was a crazy idea."

"I want to do it. I've thought about it all week and the truth is, it excites me."

Tim could feel his heart begin to pound in is chest. "Are you sure?" he asked uncertainly.

"Yes."

"Oh God," Tim said aloud without realizing it. Tim's brain began thinking of all the possibilities. He could feel his penis begin to harden in his pants. "God, I love you."

"I love you, sweetheart," Janice answered, her heart suddenly overflowing with love. "When do we start?" she asked hesitantly.

"Well, we both need to check on vacation. I think I can get off week after next," Tim said, taking a deep breath.

"Vacation? We have to take vacation?" Janice seemed surprised.

"That's what the couple in the article did. They even went out of town for a couple of days so that no one would recognize them."

"God, what did they do?" Janice asked, her voice shaking.

"I can't tell you that. Besides, we might not do the things that they did. I have my own ideas," Tim said with a little nervous laugh. In truth, he wasn't as confident as he wanted to appear. This was all new to him as well. However, he had a very active imagination and knew that he would come up with some pretty wild things. "Tim, I hope this doesn't get out of hand."

"We will make sure it doesn't honey," Tim reassured her. "Remember, you will have a safe word. Now do you think you can get some vacation?

"I have some time coming to me and I have a student teacher that wants to get her feet wet. However, I do have a guest lecturer coming in on Thursday, week after next," Janice said, thumbing through her calendar. Yes, Dr. Dan Forsman was coming to lecture her class that week. She didn't want to miss him. A little shiver ran through her as she thought of Dan. She hadn't seen him in over a year. No, she couldn't miss him. "If we can arrange it so that I can go in for several hours that day, I think I'm okay. However, let me check and let you know."

"Great! I love you so much," Tim said sincerely.

"Love you too sweetie, goodbye." Janice could feel her hands shaking as she hung up the telephone.

"Yes!" Tim said loud enough for his secretary to peek in to see if everything was okay.

"Is everything okay, Mr. Harwick?" Danielle asked, walking into Tim's office and closing his door.

Tim looked up at his pretty secretary. She was a gorgeous woman in her early 20's. She wore skirts too short and blouses too tight. It was clear to Tim that he could have her anytime he wanted. He had been tempted many times but had thus far resisted all her charms. He looked at the closed door with a frown then watched her walk over to the credenza that held the customer files.

"Everything is wonderful, Danielle," Tim smiled.

"I just need to get the Donnelly Fabrics file," Danielle smiled back and bent over to open the drawer.

Tim wanted to look away but found his eyes drawn to her rear as she bent forward. The short skirt pulled up in the back until he could see just the hint of her nylon tops. He already knew that she never wore pantyhose. He stared, fascinated by her sexy legs and the shinny nylons covering her thighs. Suddenly, he realized that she was looking back at him. He felt his face flush and turned away.

"The file isn't there. It must be in your desk." She turned and started to walk over to his desk.

Tim looked up at Danielle as she stopped suddenly and stood frozen, a strange expression on her face. However, she wasn't looking at his face. When he followed her eyes, he realized that she was staring at his crotch. He almost gasped. A large wet spot was forming on is slacks where his erection had slipped out of his underwear as it hardened down his leg. Now it was Tim that was paralyzed, but with embarrassment.

Danielle moved as if in a trance. She walked over and stood above Tim, her eyes never leaving the site of his erection twitching and leaking in his pants. Slowly she slid to her knees, her hands coming out to grasp his thighs.

Tim tensed. "Danielle," he gasped as he watched her hands slid up his thighs toward the tent in his pants. "Oh God," he moaned as her hand touched his swollen cloth- covered penis. He wanted to stop her but his hands wouldn't move.

Danielle could feel his penis twitching under her fingers as she slowly moved her hands across the large protrusion. God, she had wanted to do this for so long, she thought. She wasn't sure what had made him excited but she knew she couldn't miss the chance she had wanted for so long. Slowly her shaking fingers reached for his zipper.

The rasp of his zipper sounded loud in the quiet room.

"Danielle...," Tim gasped, his voice sounding like a squeak. The sexy woman between his legs ignored him.

Danielle moved one hand into the opening of his pants, searching for his hot flesh. A little moan escaped her lips as her hand wrapped around the smooth skin of his hard penis. She could grasp it but she was unable to pull it out. Sighing with frustration, she reached up, quickly unbuckled his pants, and began to tug them down.

"Danielle, we can't," Tim said feebly.

"Lift up," she said, ignoring him again. Danielle almost smiled when she felt her boss lift his hips and let her pull his pants and underwear to his ankles. Then she sucked in her breath when she saw his throbbing organ standing proudly before her eyes. It was beautiful, just like she had imagined a thousand times. The mushroom- shaped head pulsed with life as the entire penis throbbed in excitement. His testicles were large and squirming in their sack, swollen with sperm. A clear liquid was running out of the slit in a steady stream.

Tim's eyes were wide with excitement and fear. What am I doing? he thought. This is so wrong. Yet, there was no strength in his body to stop her. He moaned as he watched her cool hands caress his penis. bl**d was rushing to his head, making everything fuzzy. It was almost like he was watching someone else - not him and his secretary. It was another woman's pretty hands with the bright red nail polish wrapped around some other guy's penis. Tim began to tremble. Suddenly, he saw his wife's face.

Danielle stared at the throbbing flesh in her hands. She caressed it, squeezing more of his clear juice from the slit in the head until it bubbled out and ran down the shaft and across her fingers. As she ran one hand up and down the shaft, she brought the other hand to her mouth and licked the slick juice from between her fingers, her eyes glancing up at her amazed boss. A smile appeared on her lips. Suddenly, she needed to taste his flesh in her mouth. With an a****l- like groan she moved her head forward and enveloped the head.

"Oh my God," Tim moaned as he felt her warm mouth on the stretched skin of his penis. His hands gripped the arms of the chair as he watched the top of her head begin to move up and down.

Danielle was moaning as well. All of her senses were focused on the swollen knob in her mouth. She could taste the sweet juice running from the hole, she could smell his excitement. She sucked the head and ran her hand up and down the shaft as if she were milking him. In fact, she was milking him, desperate for the sweet juice in his swollen testicles. Danielle loved to perform oral sex. She was an expert. Sometimes she thought that she was obsessed with fellatio and drinking sperm.

Soon the room was filled with the sounds of Danielle's sucking mouth and their combined moans.

Tim couldn't believe how good it felt as he watched her mouth slobber over his rod. He had enjoyed it the few times Janice had done this but she was never very enthusiastic. Danielle appeared to love it.

"Oh God, Danielle, be careful or I'll..." he tried to warn her. It was already too late. Then with his last ounce of strength, he reached out in panic to grab her head. It was a weak and useless attempt to pull her head from his nearly climaxing penis.

Danielle moaned and shook her head, refusing to let him spoil it for her. She had waited too long not to get her reward now. She grabbed Tim's hands and pulled them from her head, holding them away. Then she worked her head up and down frantically, sucking hard; wanting desperately to bring him off before he could stop her. It worked!

"Ohhhhhhh!!!" Tim moaned when he felt his juice traveling up the shaft like an oil well ready to blow. He couldn't stop it now, even if he wanted to. Suddenly, his sperm exploded from the swollen head. His hips bucked up into Danielle's mouth. He vaguely heard her gurgling in pleasure as she drank his thick juice.

Danielle swallowed repeatedly as Tim filled her mouth with his sweet sperm. His penis throbbed repeatedly, forcing his thick juice into her mouth and down her throat. She wrenched one hand from Tim's grasp and wrapped her fingers around the shaft again. Her hand worked rapidly, pumping up and down in time with the throbbing shaft, milking the juice from him. Finally, she moaned in frustration when no more juice would come from the slowly deflating tube in her mouth. She swallowed one last time then let his penis slip from her lips. She looked up at her amazed boss and then stood up, smiling. "You have an appointment with Mr. Donnelly in fifteen minutes."

Tim sat in stunned silence as he watched Danielle wipe a drop of sperm from the corner of her mouth and lick it from her finger. She smiled devilishly before leaving his office. A few seconds later he realized that he was sitting in his office with his pants around his ankles and his wilted penis dripping onto the material of his slacks. With a deep sigh, he pulled his pants up and straightened his tie. Then he rushed red- faced past Danielle to the men's room to clean the whitish stains from his crotch before his client arrived.

When Tim left work that day, he was having pangs of guilt. He had never cheated on Janice. Maybe it wasn't really sex he told himself --- Clinton got away with that. However, deep inside he knew better. He stopped at a flower store and bought Janice a dozen roses.

It took Tim and Janice a couple of days to work out a mutual time for vacation. They told everybody that they had big plans for their vacation but were mysterious about where they were going or what they were doing.

Tim didn't say much to Janice about what was going to happen. He was being very secretive about everything. He knew that this was driving Janice mad but that was all part of the plan. He wanted her to be a little worried and excited, - that was part of the fun.

Tim made mysterious telephone calls. As hard as Janice tried, she couldn't figure out what was going on.

Finally, on the Saturday that their vacations started, Tim sat down with Janice. "Sweetie, I want to make sure you still want to do this?" Tim said as he took Janice's hand. He held his breath, hoping that she hadn't changed her mind.

"Sweetie, I want to make sure you still want to do this?" Tim said as he took Janice's hand. He held his breath, hoping that she hadn't changed her mind.

Janice didn't answer for a long time. "Yes, I still want to do it, but I'm scared," she finally said, her hands shaking and moist with her sweat. She looked at her husband of ten years and wondered if she really knew him. It almost seemed that he had become someone different. Not bad, just different. There was a light in his eyes and a bounce in his step that she hadn't seen in years.

Tim saw her pensive look and said, "You know that I would never, ever, hurt you, don't you?"

"Yes, but I don't know what's going to happen. What if I don't like it?" Janice said, tears coming to her eyes.

"If you don't agree to something that I am about to do you will use the safe word 'Geranium'. However, remember, if you use it three times, it's over and I win."

"What do you get if you win?" Janice asked.

"I want you to give me sex any time I want for the next year. However, if you don't use it three times, I am yours for a week. Then, after my week and you have used the code word less than me, you get to buy that convertible you have always wanted."

"It's confusing to me."

"Well, just remember that this is supposed to be fun and enhance our sex lives. Don't worry, I'll keep score," he said with a smile. "Listen, Janice, I know you have ideas about sex that have been drummed into you since you were young. Frankly, I have my own hang-ups. I think many marriages fail because couples never explore their relationship. I 'm sure that some of the things we will do, you will not like at first. I will be sensitive to that. However, I think that deep down inside that you will love most of it."

Janice could feel her head spinning with excitement and confusion. Who was this new man sitting across from her? she thought. She had slept almost every night with him for the last ten years yet never really knew him. God, maybe she didn't know herself any better.

"Tim?" she said quietly.

"What, sweety?"

"I don't want a convertible if I win."

"All right then, what do you want?"

"I want... uh... I want a baby!" Janice said hesitantly.

Tim's eyes opened wide in surprise. Not because Janice wanted a baby now but that she would bring it up as a bargaining chip. "I thought we were going to wait a few more years for that."

"I know, but I'm not getting any younger and neither are you."

"I know, sweetheart, but a baby makes life a lot more difficult with our careers and all," Tim answered in a less than convincing tone.

"That's the deal. Take it or leave it," Janice said trying to sound defiant.

Tim was silent for a few minutes as if he were mulling over the offer. The truth was that he was thinking that time was getting short as well. He was about to say that she could have her baby without winning the contest. However, the challenge might help him reach his objective of sexually liberating both of them. "Well, I guess I don't have any choice," he answered with a sigh. "However, if I win, I get all the sex I want and we wait another year. Deal?"

"Deal!" Janice said, her heart thumping with excitement. "Now, we have a couple of appointments at the mall," Tim said.

"At the mall?"

"Yep, we need to get you some new clothes," Tim smiled.

Chapter 3

"But why do I have to wear this short skirt just to go to the mall?" Janice asked as she tried vainly to pull the impossibly short skirt further down her thighs. It was a skirt that she had never worn because it was too short when she bought it. Now it was definitely too tight as well.

"Short skirt, white blouse, no bra and no panties," Tim responded.

"No bra or panties!" Janice practically screamed, as she stood topless with her hands on her hips in defiance.

"It's my rules. Now get those panties off and the thigh high nylons and the white blouse on," Tim said pointing to the clothes on the bed. "You look so cute when you're mad," he added.

"But we're just going to the mall," Janice tried to reason with Tim again.

"No buts. Now hurry up, I'll see you downstairs in ten minutes. Don't be late," Tim said with a confidence in his voice that he didn't really feel. This was the first test for Janice and him. He wasn't at all certain what the outcome would be.

Tim sighed a quiet sigh of relief when he saw Janice come down the stairs wearing the clothes he had asked. He felt a little twinge of excitement when he saw her dark nipples under the thin blouse. His hands went to her ass as he hugged her to him. She shivered when he squeezed her firm ass cheeks. Tim was satisfied when he felt her bare ass under her skirt.

A half-hour later he and Janice arrived at the mall. The first place they went was to a department store where Tim picked out four or five skirts, blouses, and dresses for Janice. Each piece of clothing had in the same thing in common:; they were short, tight, and revealing. No matter how much Janice protested, Tim wouldn't relent and made her try each article on.

Janice felt very uncomfortable trying on the clothes because she was naked under them. She had never tried on clothes without underwear except for when she was buying bathing suits. However, as much as she tried to deny it, the situation was exciting her. Her hands were shaking as she tried on one lacy blouse, looked in the mirror, and saw her nipples poking through. Then she put on one of the little skirts Tim had selected. God, you could practically see my crotch in this, she thought. She turned around and looked at the rear view in the mirror as she bent forward slightly. A sudden thrill of pride went through her when she saw the long expanse of her thighs revealed below the short hem. "My legs still look pretty damn good," she said in a whisper to herself. Then she bent a little further forward and gasped. The cheeks of her ass were revealed and the puffy pouch of her vagina could be plainly seen between her thighs.

"Are you ever going to come out of there?" Tim asked from outside the curtain.

Janice's face was flush when she peeked out of the dressing room and was told by Tim to come out so he could see the clothes. She rushed out, praying that there was no one else around. Unfortunately, there were two older women waiting for a booth. They both looked at Janice with surprise and a hint of disapproval. As soon as Tim gave his nod of approval, she rushed back into the privacy of the dressing room, her heart pounding in her chest.

"Old biddies!" she said to herself.

Finally, she had tried on every article of clothing. Tim took the ones he liked most and purchased them while Janice dressed again.

The next stop was the exercise section where Tim made Janice purchase several pair of skin-tight stretch shorts and tops. He said she needed to get into shape.

As Tim and Janice walked hand in hand down the mall, he noticed that all the men who passed them would look at Janice's bouncing breasts. He could feel her tense beside him when one would stare for too long. Yet, there was nothing she could do to stop the staring. There were several men who seemed to pass by more than once. It almost seemed to Tim as if Janice was walking taller, with her chest thrust out. Tim smiled with pride.

"Yes, this should do," Tim said almost to himself as he stopped in front of a shoe store. Then he turned to Janice. "I want you to go in and pick out three or four pair of four -inch high heels. They can be any color;, you decide."

"Aren't you coming in?" she asked.

"No, I'll wait out here."

Janice thought that was strange but walked into the shoe store and began to look around. As she stood looking at a pair of shoes, a young man came up to her and asked if he could help. She looked around for a female clerk but saw none. Suddenly it dawned on Janice. There were two young men in the store and she was going to have to be waited on by one of them. Her heart started to pound as she realized that when she sat down there would be no way that she could prevent the young man from looking up her skirt. When Janice turned to look for Tim, she saw him standing outside looking through the window with a smile on his face.

"Ma'am, may I help you?" the young man asked again.

"Uh... I'm sorry, uh... I would like to see these shoes in various colors," Janice said nervously, pointing to a pair of stiletto heels. "Size 8 medium, I think."

"Have a seat right over there. Let's get a measurement first," the young man said with a bright smile. The clerk led Janice over to a chair and had her sit down. He knelt at her feet, fiddling with the measuring device.

Janice could feel her face turning red as she saw the young man's eyes on her very exposed thighs. He was so young, maybe just out of high school or - God forbid! - still in high school. She looked away, unable to watch as the clerk sat on a low stool and reached for her foot. Then he lifted her leg in order to get her foot situated in the measuring device. She could feel her thighs separating and knew that he could see far up her thighs.

The young man had seen plenty of women come in with short skirts on. He and his partner would fight over which one of them would wait on the best-looking women. It was his turn. He was delighted when he saw this older woman come into the store. From the angle that he was sitting now, he had a fairly clear view up her skirt. She wasn't wearing nylons and it almost looked like she wasn't wearing any panties either.

The clerk took an inordinately long time to get the proper measurements. He even took the other foot and measured it saying that everybody had one foot that was smaller than the other. His eyes were rarely on the measuring device though. Subtly, he tried to maneuver her legs to get a better view.

However, Janice wasn't going to make it easy for him. She continually pulled her skirt down and shifted to protect her modesty. It was a losing battle.

Finally, when the young clerk could delay it no more, he got up, excused himself, and went over toward the stock room to get several pair of shoes.

"Hey, Ron," he whispered excitedly as he passed his partner. "We have a hot one over there. I don't think she has any panties on. And I know she isn't wearing a bra. God, you should see those nipples!"

"No k**ding?" the other clerk said excitedly. "Can I help?"

"She's mine," he said smugly.

"Come on man! I let you work with one of mine," the other boy pleaded.

"All right, if you loan me ten bucks until payday, you can bring a couple of pairs out."

"No problem," the other boy smiled, pulling a ten-dollar bill from his wallet and following his friend into the stock room.

The clerk hurried back to Janice with a stack of boxes of shoes. "I wasn't sure which style you would like, so I brought a couple in each color."

Janice tried to concentrate on getting a pair of shoes that fit but it was nearly impossible. In spite of her embarrassment, she could feel herself getting excited. She tried vainly to keep her legs together as the young boy moved her feet carelessly around again, pretending to have trouble fitting her foot into the shoes. Finally, she sighed in resignation and decided that if Tim wanted her to act like a slut that's what she would do. She looked one last time at Tim through the window. She gave him a tight-lipped frown and thought briefly about sticking her tongue out at him. Then she turned back to the young man sitting on the low stool in front of her.

Her heart was pounding in her chest when she lifted her leg, setting her foot on the chair to buckle a strap around her ankle. This caused her skirt to slide up her leg. One thigh slipped away from the other in the process. If the young man had any doubt that she was wearing no underwear, it had been removed. Janice saw his eyes staring directly at her exposed crotch. She suppressed a moan when she felt her large sex lips pulse and juice begin to trickle out.

It became almost comical watching the two young men scurry around, bringing her shoe after shoe. By the time she had purchased three pair, both young men had tents in their pants and Janice was worried that she was going to leave a stain on the back of her skirt. She walked up to the counter and gave the boy her credit card with a smile. She saw his face blush when she looked him in the eyes. When he handed her the card back she said, "Thank you, young man. You were very helpful."

"Uh... uh... you're welcome," he stuttered.

When Janice walked out of the store with her shoes in a bag, Tim was standing there with a wide grin on his face. "Was that fun for you?" she asked, trying unsuccessfully to act angry.

"Yes, it was. Now we have one last stop at the lingerie store."

Janice moaned and walked with Tim down the mall. She could feel her thighs sticking together as her juice still trickled from her swollen lips.

"Hi, Tim," an attractive woman said in greeting as the two walked into the store. Then she hugged him in a familiar fashion and kissed him briefly on the lips.

"Hi, Felicia," Tim said, returning the hug. "Felicia Raymond, this is my wife, Janice," Tim said turning to introduce his wife.

"Hi, Janice," Felicia said with a bright smile.

"Hello," Janice said in a less than friendly tone. She wondered how Tim knew this strikingly beautiful older woman. Suddenly she felt a little twinge of jealousy.

It was easy for Tim to see the look of concern on Janice's face. "Felicia and I go back a long way together. I worked with her when she left her ad agency. She is going to help us pick out some nice sexy outfits for you."

Janice looked at Felicia in surprise. She didn't need any help picking out underwear. Tim acted like this had all been prearranged she thought.

Felicia smiled at Tim. She was surprised by his call yesterday but readily agreed to go along with his plan to make his married life a little more exciting. Felicia would do anything for Tim because he was more than a friend. She owed him... she owed him big. When she was in her thirties, everybody thought she was washed up. Though she was still beautiful, no one wanted a model in her thirties. Tim took her into his agency and got her work that made her enough money to be comfortable for the rest of her life. She and Tim had never been intimate but she would have done anything he wanted.

Felicia was a divorced woman in her early forties. She had taken some of the money she had made working for Tim's agency and bought the store. While she didn't really need the money, the store kept her busy and gave her the opportunity to stay involved with the modeling business. In fact, she had been instrumental in starting several young ladies in the business. When she looked at Janice she mused that she was pretty enough to be a model herself.

Felicia still had a classy look and moved like the model she had been. She was tall with black hair and penetrating blue eyes. Her body was still in great shape and she had even avoided the surgeon's knife, unlike so many of her friends.

"Come with me," Felicia said, taking Janice's hand and led her toward the back of the store. "Sandy, take the counter for me," Felicia said to a young woman who was straightening up clothes.

"Certainly, Ms. Raymond," the woman replied and hurried to the front.

Janice saw that there were a number of sexy outfits hanging on a bar in the dressing room area and some lying on a table.

"Jim tells me you are about my size but I can see that you have a much larger chest," Felicia said with an indulgent smile at Tim.

Janice blushed when she saw the woman look directly at her almost see-through blouse. She knew that her nipples were still hard and plainly visible through the thin material.

"Men!" Felicia said with a little smile as she sized up Janice's full breasts under the thin blouse. "I'm sure I have some sexy bras that will fit you. Try this corset on while I go and get larger- sized bras," Felicia said, handing her an outfit on a hanger.

Janice stepped behind the curtain and took off her blouse and skirt, leaving her naked but for her heels and nylons. She picked up the first piece of clothing. She looked at the tiny piece of material in her hand. It was skimpy waist cincher that had garter straps hanging from the bottom. Before Janice could put it on, the curtain opened and Felicia walked in. Janice jumped and pulled the little piece of material over her body. It was much too small to cover her nakedness.

"Here are some larger bras. The material is soft but under-wired to help support you when you are wearing a low- cut outfit," Felicia said, smiling at Janice's embarrassment. She appraised the naked woman in front of her. She looks even better with her clothes off, Felicia thought as her eyes ran up and down the younger woman's body. "Don't worry, sweetie, I've been in the modeling business for a lot of years and I have seen more naked women then you can count." Felicia reached out and pulled the waist cincher from Janice's hand.

Janice stood naked and in shock, as Felicia then wrapped the little piece of clothing around her waist and snapped it up the back. It had cup areas where the breasts would be supported, but her upper breasts and nipples were left bare. It squeezed her waist in, emphasizing her hips and bust. When worn under clothes, it would look like she was braless.

Felicia moved around Janice, touching her body here and there making sure the outfit was comfortable. She put her fingers under the sides, checking for fit. She even lifted the cups under Janice's breasts insuring it was the correct size.

Janet stood tensely as this attractive woman touched her body in places that not even her doctor dared touch.

"There, that looks very sexy," she said and pushed the curtain slightly aside and motioned to Tim.

Tim looked into the dressing room at his mortified wife. "Wow, that looks great. We'll take it," Tim said excitedly.

"All right, calm down, boy. We have a lot more to try on. I'll call you when we need you." Felicia closed the curtain.

For over an hour, Felicia helped Janice try on outfit after outfit. With each piece of clothes, Felicia took more and more liberties with Janice. Janice, for her part, felt helpless. No matter how hard she tried to hate what was happening, her body betrayed her. She could feel herself quivering inside. Her heart was racing when she saw Felicia kneel in front of her to clip a pair of nylons to the garter around her waist. She was embarrassed when she realized that Felicia's face just inches from her swollen crotch. Janice was afraid to look down for she knew that her large inner lips were swollen and protruding from between the outer lips. She could even smell her own excitement so she knew that Felicia could smell it as well.

"Oh my," Felicia said when she looked at Janice's crotch. Her thighs were literally covered in a clear juice. It hung in silvery strings from her pubic hair and the swollen inner lips. "Excuse me just a second." Felicia left the dressing room and returned a minute later with several Kleenex tissues.

Janice stood paralyzed with fear as Felicia again knelt and pushed her legs apart. She used the Kleenex to gently wipe her glistening thighs. It seemed that she spent more time than was necessary wiping up the juice. Little shivers rippled through Janice's body as she felt the breath of the woman on her upper legs. When she looked down, she could only see the top of the woman's head, but she could tell that her eyes were staring at her vagina. For a second she thought that she was going to lean forward and kiss her.

"I've never seen lips that large before," Felicia whispered almost to herself.

Then Janice saw one of Felicia's fingers slide up her thigh. "Oh God," she moaned as she felt the finger slide across her thigh. Slowly it moved upward until it touched her swollen lips. The finger slid between the lips and across the swollen clit. Suddenly, and incredibly, Janice felt a climax run down her body. She felt like she might collapse as her hands reached out and grasped the older woman's shoulders for support. "Ohhhhh!!! Oh Jesus," she whimpered as her body shook with illicit pleasure.

Felicia stood up, placing her hands on Janice's hips to steady her. The older woman was breathing heavily as well now. She looked into Janice's surprised face. "I think we have enough clothes for you today," she said breathlessly, pulling her naked body to her.

Janice was staring right into the classy woman's eyes, her breasts flattened against the Felicia's cloth-covered chest of Felicia. Again, she felt like Felicia was going to kiss her. This time she was right. Her eyes opened wide in shock as Felicia moved her lips to hers for a wet kiss. Janice stood tensely as the older woman's mouth opened and her tongue pushed on her own closed lips. The probing tongue was insistent and f***ed itself into her mouth. Janice moaned in spite of herself when she tasted the woman's sweet saliva.

Felicia pulled away from her naked friend. "Tim is a lucky man and you are a very sexy woman," Felicia said and touched Janice's face gently with her hand. "Maybe I'll see you again, sweetie."

Janice was speechless. She never remembered feeling attracted to a woman before. Yet, as she stared into her eyes, she almost felt drawn to kiss her back. With all her will, she restrained herself and pulled away. She saw a little disappointment in Felicia's eyes. "Uh... thank you... you were a big help," Janice quickly added, her face turning red at the thought of what she was really thanking her for.

Felicia's face brightened. "You're welcome. , Anytime."

Tim almost had to carry Janice from the mall that afternoon. Her legs felt like rubber. The entire experience had almost been too much for her.

As soon as Tim and Janice left the store, Felicia went over to her assistant. "Sandy, put a sign on the door that we are out to dinner and then come back in the back room."

Sandy's face broke into a wide grin. "Yes, ma'am," she said and hurried to put the sign in the window. Felicia was already naked when Sandy walked into the back of the store.

Chapter 4

Tim made Janice a strong drink when they arrived home. He left her sitting on the bed and went into the bathroom. A short time later he came out and pulled Janice from the bed. She was like a rag doll as he stripped her clothes off and led her into the bathroom.

The bathroom was lit in the glow of a dozen fragrant candles. The large Jacuzzi tub was filled with a steaming bubble bath.

Janice stepped into the steaming water and settled down with a moan of pleasure. Tim handed her another drink, then leaned over the tub, and gently began to bath her. At one point he looked at her face and smiled. "I love you," he whispered and kissed her lips gently.

When he was finished washing her, Tim left, letting Janice soak for a long time before he came back in and pulled her to her feet. He took a soft fluffy towel and dried her but didn't let her get out of the tub.

Janice saw that he had brought with him a pair of scissors, a razor, and shaving cream. She looked at him quizzically as he placed them on a towel on the side of the tub. She felt a sinking feeling as he picked up the scissors and began to trim her pubic hair. When he had it very short, he lathered her up and used the razor to remove all of her pubic hair. Then he rinsed her with a gentle spray of warm water and patted her dry.

"Beautiful," Tim said to himself as he looked at his handiwork.

Tim took Janice's hand and began to lead her out of the bathroom. When he felt her stop, he turned to look at her. He saw that she was staring into the mirror at her smoothly shaven pubic mound.

God, I almost look obscene, she thought as she looked at her large protruding inner lips hanging from her hairless pubic area. She had never really noticed how incredible large they were. She knew that they got even larger when she was excited. Then she felt a tug on her hand and followed Tim into the bedroom.

"Get on the bed on your back," Tim ordered.

She looked at him like she didn't understand.

"Come on, get on the bed."

Janice climbed onto the bed and laid on her back in the middle. She was shocked when Tim began to tie her hands to the bedpost above her head. "Tim, what are you doing?" she asked, frightened.

"Shhhhh!" Tim whispered, as he finished tying her hands then went to her feet. He pulled her legs apart and tied each leg to a bedpost. When he had her spread and helpless on the bed, he stood back and stripped off his clothes. Then he crawled onto the bed, between his wife's legs, on his hands and knees. He looked up at her and said, "You never seemed to have really liked it when I have eaten you before. I'm going to eat you this time for my own pleasure. I hope you enjoy it as well."

"Tim, no, oh God!," Janice exclaimed as she watched Tim bend his head. It's dirty! her mind screamed.

Tim kissed slowly up her thighs, taking time to touch every inch of her soft inner thigh. He could feel her legs tremble as he neared her vagina. However, when he got close, he moved back - all the way to her knee. He kissed down her calf to her ankle until finally he reached her toes.

Janice watched as Tim opened his mouth and took her big toe inside. She felt a chill run down her spine. It tickled, yet suddenly her vagina began to throb. She would have never believed that having her toe sucked could be sensual. Yet, she could feel her sex lips begin to swell as Tim sucked first one toe then another until ever toe was wet with his saliva. His tongue moved between each toe, sliding in and out slowly, sensuously. Then he moved to the other foot, kissed, and licked it until he felt Janice quivering. Finally, he began to kiss up her legs again, stopping to lick the sensitive areas around her knee.

Now Tim could feel Janice begin to squirm, pulling u*********sly against her bonds. He smiled to himself as he neared her vagina again. He could smell her excitement and he could see that her lips were now swollen. There was a clear liquid running from her hole. Her beautiful, smoothly shaven vagina excited him beyond reason. He was shaking as he settled between her legs. Tim stuck out his tongue and gentle licked Janice's swollen lips.

"Ohhhhhhhh!!!" Janice moaned.

Tim used his fingers to pry the outer lips open, leaving the inner lips exposed. He stared at the wrinkled flesh for a long time. Finally, he gently blew warm air on the sensitive skin and watched it quiver.

"Oh God, Tim!," Janice pleaded, pulling on her bonds.

Tim looked up at her lust- filled eyes. He stuck out his tongue and touched the swollen clit with the tip of his tongue.

"Ahhhhhh!!!" Janice moaned and threw her head back, her fists closed tightly.

Then he flicked his tongue rapidly on the quivering nub. Janice began to shake like she having a seizure, her arm's and leg's pulling at her bonds. "Ohhhhhhh Godddddd!!!!"

"Ohhhhhhh Godddddd!!!!"

Tim opened his mouth and sucked the swollen lips inside. His mouth was practically filled with her sweet flesh. Tim moaned deep in his throat at the taste of his wife's vagina. He knew that he would never be denied this pleasure again.

"Oh my God! Oh my God!," Janice screamed, pulling violently against the bonds holding her arms and legs. Suddenly, it felt like her body might go into convulsions. Every muscle was stretched like a rubber band. Her hips lifted off the bed.

Tim grabbed her hips, holding them down and began to suck her swollen vagina like a madman, ignoring her screams.

Fireworks were going off in Janice's head, causing bright flashes of light behind her tightly closed eyes. She had never felt anything like it in her life. Shock waves emanated from her groin and ran up and down her body. "Tim, Tim, ohhhhhh God, Tim," she breathed as the most incredible climax of her life rolled through her.

Tim continued to eat his wife long after her shuddering stopped. He was lost in his own world until he heard her moans change. He realized that she was becoming sensitive. When he pulled away and looked up at her, he saw that her eyes were closed and there were tears rolling down her cheeks. Suddenly concerned, he untied her hands and feet, crawled in bed next to her and pulled her into his arms. "Is everything okay?" he asked, clearly worried.

"Everything is wonderful," she whispered, her voice heavy with emotion.

Tim was relieved when he saw a smile come through the tears. The hardness of his penis had diminished some when he thought he had gone too far. However, as soon as their lips met, he was rock hard again.

"Thank you, thank you. That was... That was... incredible. I never knew what I was missing," Janice said sincerely. "Where did you learn that stuff?"

"I read a lot," Tim said, his face turning red at the admission.

Janice looked at him, searching his eyes for the truth. It was there. "Do you... do you... uh... want me to you know... do the same to you?" she struggled to say.

"Not tonight. Right now I want to be inside you," Tim replied, almost embarrassed again.

Janice smiled and lifted her leg and placed it over Tim's hip, her breast pressed to his chest. She reached down and grasped his hard penis and felt it pulse in her hand. She was almost surprised at the size. It somehow seemed larger, almost like she was feeling him for the first time. She heard him moan as she brought the swollen head to her still sensitive lips. First she rubbed it up and down her slit, letting her fat, bl**d filled inner lips massage the head. Then she placed it at the opening of her hole, grabbed his hips, and pulled him slowly into her, humping her hips at the same time.

"Oh Jesus," Tim moaned as he felt his wife's warm tunnel caresses his flesh, taking him deep inside. Tim began to slowly move in and out, trying to control his excitement. "Oh God, baby, I'm not going to last very long," he said with regret.

"It's okay. I want you to cum in me. I want everything that you've been saving for me all day. I want to sl**p all night with your sweet sperm inside me. I love you Tim." Janice kissed Tim's lips, forcing her tongue deep into his mouth.

Tim moaned deep into his wife's mouth as his penis jerked inside her body. It was his turn for fireworks to go off in his head as his pent- up excitement and love released itself into his wife's loving body.

Janice could feel her husband's sperm filling her. She felt closer to him then she had ever felt before.

They fell asl**p in each other's arms, Tim's penis gradually losing its firmness and slipping from her body, followed by a trail of his sperm.

Chapter 5

"Wake up, sl**pyhead," Tim said as he walked into the bedroom with a tray of food.

Janice opened her eyes slowly then smiled as she remembered last night. "Good morning, sweetheart," she said as she set up in bed and stretched. "What's this? , Breakfast in bed? Did I die and go to heaven?" she joked.

"Nope, I just wanted to make sure that you had plenty of strength for today."

Janice looked at Tim with a worried look. "What's going to happen today that I need my strength?" she asked as she watched Tim sit a tray with cereal, toast, orange juice, and coffee on her lap.

"Well, we are going to go to the gym. I think you are a little out of shape," he said with a smile. "Then I'm taking you to dinner at a nice restaurant. I have a little surprise for you that will make our dinner very interesting."

"What kind of surprise?" Janice asked with dread in her voice as she slowly began to eat.

"You'll find out. That's all I'll tell you for now."

Janice moaned as a shiver raced through her. "Tim, yesterday was wonderful but I don't know about the other stuff."

"Well, you know the safe word. If you say it three times, we will stop everything," Jim said with a frown.

Janice was quiet for a long time, thinking as she ate. She couldn't deny that yesterday and last night was the most exciting time of her life, even more exciting than her wedding night. She wasn't about to use the safe word for this. "No, I don't want to use the safe word," she stated emphatically.

Tim sighed with relief. He was so excited about the week ahead that he could hardly wait. Yet, he knew that he had to be calm and take his time. If he made a critical mistake, it could all be over with and that could be a serious blow to their relationship.

When Janice finished breakfast and got out of bed, she realized that she needed another shower. She had dried cum all over her legs and her vagina. She took a long shower then dried herself and used a scented cream on her body. When she lifted one leg to the vanity to smooth cream on the back of her thigh, she almost gasped. She saw her vagina almost obscenely exposed, the large lips dangling between her smooth outer lips. With trembling fingers she opened herself, exposing her little clit and already wet hole. The little nub was still swollen some. It was smooth and almost looked like a miniature penis. When she touched the bump of flesh, it quivered and she moaned. It was still sensitive from the previous night. Then she slid a finger into her hole. Another gasp escaped her lips and her hips began to move. With great will power, she pulled her finger out. It was shinny with juice. On impulse she brought the finger to her mouth and sucked it clean. Her finger tasted like her, yet there was something more. Suddenly she remembered that she probably had some of Tim's sperm left inside her. An excited shiver raced through her as she moved her fingers back to her vagina. This time she slid two inside and worked them around. When she pulled them out, they were slick with juice. Again, she brought the fingers to her mouth and one at a time she sucked them clean.

Janice spent a long time exploring herself like she should have done as a little girl. Unfortunately, she had been taught that it was dirty. Finally, she concluded that there was nothing dirty about her sexual parts. In fact, she liked the way she looked.

When she finally came out of the bathroom, she saw that Tim had laid out a pair of exercise shorts and top. Just as she picked up the shorts, Tim came in carrying her exercise suit and wearing his own exercise outfit.

"Come on, sweetie, we have to get moving."

Janice started to get a pair of panties from the dresser.

"No panties!" Tim said, sitting on the bed to watch her dress.

Janice looked at Tim and gave him an indulgent smile. She put her feet into the shorts and pulled them up her thighs. She immediately realized that these shorts were very, very tight. By the time she had them around her waist, she knew that there had to be a mistake. "These shorts are too small. They must have made a mistake at the store."

"No, they didn't. I got them two sizes smaller," Jim smiled lecherously.

"God, I can't wear these," she said as she walked over to the full-length mirror on the back of the door. She gasped when she saw that the skintight gray cotton shorts revealed her vagina in an obscene manner. The seam of the shorts ran directly between her lips, separating them and emphasizing their size. The only good thing was that the shorts had an absorbent pad in the crotch. However, the pad only served to further separate and stimulate the lips of her vagina.

Tim watched from the bed as Janice looked at herself in the mirror with shock on her face. He loved the shorts. From the rear, they shaped and outlined her ass to perfection. He could even see the little dimple she had on her right cheek. The seam in the rear separated her ass cheeks, emphasizing their firmness beautifully.

"Tim, I'll be arrested if I walk out of the house in these," she pleaded.

"That's why I have an exercise suit for you. Now, come on. , Put your top and shoes on and let's get going," Tim ordered.

Janice sighed in resignation and pulled the sport top over her head. It was not a surprise to her that the matching top was just as tight. It shaped her breasts like the shorts shaped her ass. Her nipples could be seen without them even being hard. Even the bumps on the areola could be plainly seen. The top came just below her breasts, leaving a long expanse of her stomach bare.

Tim and Janice drove silently to the gym. They were both excited, but in a different way. Tim was excited that he was going to expose his wife to all the lecherous men. Janice was excited as well, but she was also worried. She hadn't been to the gym in a long time. However, there still could be someone there that she knew there. That thought worried her and made her heart beat rapidly.

The gym was a large facility on the outskirts of town. It had a very large room that was mirrored all around with treadmills, exercise bikes, step machines and other aerobic equipment. There were several physical trainers available for a fee. There was also a swimming pool, sauna, juice bar, and every piece of weight equipment made. The facility was always packed with people. However, it seemed to Janice that most of the people there didn't need a gym because they were already in great shape. It was a great place to show off.

Tim and Janice walked into the gym and found a couple of treadmills together. Tim began his warm-up exercises and watched Janice begin hers. When he was sufficiently warm, Tim slipped off his sweat suit and got on the treadmill. He watched as Janice continued to warm up, delaying the inevitable.

"Come on, Janice," Tim coaxed.

Janice knew that she couldn't delay it forever so she slowly slipped off her pants and top. She looked around and saw that no one was looking her way yet. She adjusted the treadmill and began to walk at a rapid pace. It only took her a few seconds to realize that she was in trouble. The seam of the tight shorts was moving back and forth between her sex lips. Within seconds, every step began to send a little sexual shock through her groin.

Tim smiled as he watched Janice begin to run. He could see the look on her face and knew exactly what she was feeling. He congratulated himself on being so diabolical.

Within ten minutes, Janice was struggling to remain calm. Her heart was beating rapidly but not just from the exercise. She wasn't sure how long she could stand the rubbing between her legs. God she thought, she could even feel the seam rubbing on her little rear hole. It was a sawing motion, moving from back to front with each stride.

Soon, Janice's face was red and dripping sweat. She could feel her heart beating in her temples. Suddenly, she looked in the mirror in front of her and saw several guys standing behind her, pretending to talk. However, she knew that they were looking at her ass. An unwanted thrill raced through her, adding juice to her already sodden crotch. Suddenly, her legs started to quiver and she grasped the support bars in her hands. No matter how she fought it, her body betrayed her. She quickly moved her feet to the side of the moving treadmill as her vagina started to quiver and her legs shook. Her head bent forward and she gripped the bars until her knuckles turned white as ripples of pleasure coursed through her.

Tim looked over and saw Janice leaning forward, no longer running, her body quivering. He knew what was happening; Janice was climaxing right in the middle of the public gym. He had been successful beyond his wildest dream.

The two men behind Janice were not paying attention to her face; they were staring at her ass as she bent forward.

Janice couldn't believe what had just happened to her. She had never had a climax that fast or that easily. Her legs were still shaking as she got back on the treadmill. She reduced the speed until it was only at a fast walk. Even then, she could still feel the seam rubbing her now very sensitive vagina. She fought her rising excitement again. It was the longest half-hour she had ever spent on a treadmill.

Tim came over to Janice when he was finished on the treadmills. "I have arranged for a little lesson for you with Steve Jackson on the weights," he said.

"Oh God," Janice groaned, as she wiped her sweat covered face and then wrapped the towel around her waist to cover her shorts.

Tim led Janice over to the weight exercise area. There he introduced Janice to a good looking and very fit young man. He was in his mid twenties with a gymnast's body. His upper body, under his tight shirt, rippled with muscles. He had on a pair of jogging shorts, exposing most of his muscled legs.

"I'll leave you in Steve's very capable hands dear. I'm going to get a fruit drink at the bar."

Janice stood in front of Steve, holding her towel at her waist to cover up her obscene shorts. However, she could see his eyes staring at her very hard nipples.

"Okay, Mrs. Harwick, we'll start out with the free weights. Have a seat here and lean back. Have you used weights before?" the young man asked, smiling as he watched Janice pull the towel from her waist.

"Uh... yes I have," Janice said as she lay back under the barbell. Her face flushed at the thought of the view she was giving the young man. In this position, her legs were spread and her lower half was exposed to anyone that wanted to see her. She could already feel Steve's eyes on her groin. She even thought she heard an intake of breath on his part.

Steve put Janice through an exercise routine that was designed for someone that had not exercised for a while. He had her lift with her arms, her legs and even had her on her stomach, letting her lift with the back of her lower legs. In that position, her ass was on display to the steady stream of men that seemed to need to pass by.

At one point Steve stood over Janice's prone body, straddling her chest to support the barbell she was attempting to lift. Janice had to gasp when she realized that she could look directly up his short leg. My God, she thought, he doesn't have any underwear on. She could see his half hard erection up the leg of his shorts. A little whimper escaped her lips as she felt her vagina quiver with renewed excitement.

Janice was relieved when the lesson was finally over. Even with the pad in her shorts, she could feel her juice soaking through.

Steve handed Janice a business card. She looked at the card and saw that he was a certified fitness trainer and licensed masseuse. It also showed that he gave private lessons and massages in the home.

Chapter 6

Tim was waiting for Janice when she came out of the bathroom after her shower. "I have a reservation at seven at Gerardo's. I've laid out everything you will need to wear. However, when you're dressed, I have one little addition."

Janice looked at him suspiciously as she put on the pretty summer dress. The dress was bright yellow and made of a thin cotton material. It was short as usual but this time it was also low cut with little spaghetti straps holding the material covering her bare breasts. She knew that she would have to be careful when she bent over or one or both breasts would fall out. She was surprised when she saw that there was a pair of panties lying on the bed with her dress and thigh high nylons. When she was dressed, she put on a pair of the four-inch high heels that she had purchased yesterday.

Tim whistled when he saw the total package. "You look gorgeous, sweetie," he said sincerely.

Janice spun around in front of the mirror. I do look pretty good, she thought. Her nice tan went well with the yellow color of the dress. The impossibly high heels emphasized her calf and thigh muscles.

"Now, I have a little addition to your outfit." He held up a small, penis shaped, rubber vibrator. It was flesh colored and looked to be about five inches long. In Tim's other hand was a remote control device.

"What is that?" Janice asked, already knowing the answer.

"Pull your dress up for a second."

Janice shook her head in amazement and then pulled her dress up to reveal her little cotton panties. She watched as Tim pulled her panties to her thighs. A moan escaped her lips when he slowly slipped the fake penis into her vagina. "Tim," she moaned when the rubber penis was all the way inside her.

Tim quickly pulled the panties up, securing the base of the device inside her body. "Now let's test it." Tim turned on the vibrator.

"Ohhhh!" Janice gasped as the penis vibrated inside her. She could feel her entire pubic area vibrate, especially her rapidly swelling clit.

Tim turned the knob to the second notch.

"Tim," Janice pleaded as she felt the movement inside her increase.

"One more." The control device was moved to the third notch.

"Oh God, Tim! Stop it, please."

Tim smiled, leaving the device on for a few more seconds. He watched his wife begin to quiver in excitement. Mercifully, he finally turned the device off. "That should do it." He smiled and took his wife's shaking hand and led her down the stairs.

Tim felt proud of his creativity. All his years in the creative side of the ad business had paid off, he thought with a smile on his face. He had purchased the device at a local porn shop. It was a little expensive because it was cordless, but worth every penny. The battery-operated remote worked from about ten feet away so he could turn it on and off anytime he wanted. Tim was going to have fun tonight.

Janice could feel the fake penis moving inside her with every step that she took as she walked to the car. She gave Tim a dirty look as she sat carefully on the seat and slid into the car. A little groan escaped her lips as her weight f***ed the penis deeper into her. She squirmed on the seat until she found a place where she could sit comfortably. It wasn't exactly lady like, as she had to scoot forward and open her legs.

Tim hurried around the car and got into the driver's seat. After he had started the car, he paused and took the device out of his pocket. He smiled evilly at Janice and turned the knob.

Janice closed her eyes and squeezed her thighs together as a little moan escaped her lips.

"Still works," Tim said and turned the device off.

Tim and Janice sat quietly as they drove to the restaurant. When they stopped at a light about a block from the restaurant, Tim turned the vibrator on again.

"Tim, please," Janice pleaded, her hips squirming.

"I'm going to leave it on until the light changes," Tim said in a matter -off -fact tone.

"Oh God," Janice moaned as she stared at the red light as if that would make it change quicker. However, it was a long light, lasting several minutes. Within a few seconds, Janice was breathing heavily and she could feel her panties getting soaked. Her buttocks began to lift subtly off the seat. "Tim," Janice moaned, clenching her fists.

Tim watched his wife with a big smile on his face. His only concern was that she would climax before he was ready. He didn't want that to happen. It was his intention to tease her until she was wild with passion. Then he was going make love to her. Or better yet, he was going to FUCK her.

Fortunately for Janice, the light changed and Tim turned off the device before she lost control. She let out her breath and sighed with relief and frustration.

Tim held Janice's hand as they were led to an intimate table in a corner of the restaurant. He could feel her squeezing his hand with each step. He knew that the fake penis was moving inside her.

Tim held the chair for Janice as she sat carefully. She frowned at him, her lips pursed. Tim just smiled back and moved over to his chair and sat down, placing the control device on the table next to his silverware. After the waitress had taken their drink order, Tim picked up the device, holding it idly in his hand.

Janice watched her husband wearily as he fingered the device. When the waitress came back and sat the drinks on the table, Janice saw Tim move the device under the table. Immediately she felt the vibrations begin again and tried to suppress a moan.

The waitress heard her gasp and said, "Is everything okay, Miss.?"

"Uh... uh... yes, everything is fine," Janice stuttered.

"What's that noise?" the waitress asked when she heard a low humming sound.

Janice's face turned beet red when she realized that the end of the vibrator was touching the wooden chair under her.

Tim turned the device off quickly. "I didn't hear anything," Tim said, suppressing a laugh.

"I thought for sure I heard a noise. Oh well, my hearing isn't what it used to be. Are you ready to order?"

"Just a moment more," Tim said.

"When the waitress had left Janice looked at Tim and said, "Tim, this thing is driving me crazy."

"You know the safe word," he said, confident that she wouldn't use it for this.

Janice grew quiet, squirming in her chair again.

Throughout the dinner, Tim would turn the vibrator on and off. By the time they were ready to leave, Janice's panties were soaked and she had been on the verge of climax too many times to count.

It was dark outside when they walked to the car. Tim held Janice around the waist because she was having trouble walking. When they reached the car, Tim turned Janice to him and pressed her to the door. He brought his lips to hers for a passionate kiss.

"God, Tim, I'm so hot," Janice whimpered as she pressed her hips into him.

"So am I, sweetie," Tim answered and brought his hands to the hem of her dress and began to slide it up her legs. By the time Janice realized what was happening, Tim had the hem almost to her waist.

"Tim, stop, not here," she protested. She felt incredibly exposed standing in a public parking lot with her dress around her waist, leaving her with just her panties holding the bulging penis inside her. Then she gasped as she felt Tim pulled her panties down her legs. In a panic she looked around and saw that the parking lot was deserted. "What are you doing?" she whispered tensely.

"I'm going to replace the fake cock with a real one," Tim said and pulled the fake penis from her very swollen vagina. It almost seemed that the hole didn't want to let go. There was a sucking sound as the rubber left her body. "My, my," Tim exclaimed when he saw the dripping rubber penis he held in his hand. Janice moaned as her stretched vagina closed. The rubber penis had been in her so long that she felt very empty now.

He put the slick penis in his pocket then reached for the tiny straps holding her dress top up.

"Tim," Janice whined again as his hands slid the straps off her shoulders. Janice gasped when she felt the cool night air on her now exposed breasts. The little dress was now bunched uselessly around her waist. She shivered at her total nakedness as a masochistic thrill went through her.

Janice felt and heard Tim pulling his zipper down. "God, Tim, not here!" she protested again. However, she knew that her protests were useless when she felt Tim pull his hard penis from his pants. Then she didn't care anymore as Tim lifted one of her legs and placed his swollen gland at the opening to her dripping hole. "Oh Godddddd!!!" she moaned when he slowly slid into her. His penis slid in deep on the first push.

Tim moaned as he felt his wife warm and wet vagina surround him. He knew that he was taking a big risk that someone would see them --- maybe someone they knew. However, that was part of the thrill. He had never been so excited in his life.

Any worries Tim had disappeared as he started to move slowly in and out. Soon, the movement of his hips increased until he was pounding into his wife. One of her legs was on his arm. The foot of the other leg barely touched the ground, almost lifting up with each upward push. He could feel her juice running down his penis and dripping to the ground between their feet.

The only sound in the parking lot was the sloppy sucking sound of their joined sex and their grunts of pleasure.

"Oh yes, fuck meeeee!!!" Janice almost screamed, no longer concerned where they were. She pushed her hips down onto Tim's plunging penis as her body began to race toward climax. Janice wrapped her arms tightly around Tim's neck as her legs began to shake.

Tim lifted the other leg, pressing her back against the car for support. Almost all of Janice's weight was held up by Tim's penis.

Janice's body tensed. "I'm... oh yes... I'm... oh God, I'm going to cummmmmmmm."

The excitement of the evening was too much for Tim as well. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't control the inevitable. "Oh God, baby," Tim moaned as he felt his sperm rush up his shaft then exploded into his wife.

Tim and Janice clung to each other as an intense climax rushed through both of them.

When their bodies stopped shaking, Tim pulled away and staggered backward, letting Janice's legs drop to the ground. A rush of sperm followed his penis out of his wife's stretched hole.

Tim suddenly remembered that they were in a public parking lot and looked around. Fortunately, the lot was still deserted. He sighed with relief then turned and kissed his wife tenderly. "I love you."

"I... love... you," Janice answered, barely able to speak. She was physically drained and had to lean against the car door for support. Her legs were so weak that they were barely able to hold her up. She let Tim help her into the car. When he was sitting in the driver's seat, Janice snuggled into him lovingly.

"Sorry that I got carried away," Tim said.

"I'm not," Janice answered.

Tim smiled.

Chapter 7

The following morning, Tim let Janice sl**p in. He was anxious for her to get up to see how she felt about last night. When she hadn't stirred by 10 am, he couldn't wait any longer. He went apprehensively into their room and gently awoke her. "Good morning, sweetheart."

"Good morning," Janice said, rubbing her eyes then opening her arms to Tim.

"Are you recovered from last night?" Tim asked as casually as he could.

"I'm not sure," she moaned in answer.

Uh oh, Tim thought. Then he saw her smile.

"I think my little hole is still throbbing."

Tim sighed with relief then asked, "Did you enjoy our little escapade?"

"As much as I hate to admit it, I have to say it was incredible."

Tim's face broke into a wide smile. "Good! There is hope for you yet," Tim said with a self-conscious laugh.

They snuggled for a few more minutes then Tim said, "Come on and get up. , We have a lot to do."

"What wild and crazy things do you have for me to do today?" Janice asked with a smile.

Tim was heartened by her smile. "Well, I think it's time you learned how to please a man with your mouth," Tim said as he pulled his wife from the bed and toward the bathroom.

Janice followed reluctantly. She had known that this was going to happen. She was both looking forward to it and dreading it. The few times she had given Tim oral sex she had been d***k. In fact, she couldn't remember too much about it. It wasn't that she didn't want to do it; she knew that men loved it and had read that many women loved it as well. However, it violated all of the things she had been taught. Good girls didn't do that, they had said. In school "those" girls were always the sluts. What she didn't know was that most of her friends were "those" girls.

In the bathroom, Tim pulled Janice into the shower with him. They spent a half hour giggling and washing each other. When they were rinsed off, Tim got out and brought over the scissors and razor he had used to remove her pubic hair. She looked at him in surprise. She didn't need to be shaved again.

"It's not for you," he said to her unasked question. "It's for me."

"What?"

"I want you to shave me so that we will both be clean shaven," Tim answered with a smile.

Tim had Janice trim his bush then shave him the way he had done her. As she worked on him, his penis began to lengthen. Janice tried to ignore it as she maneuvered around the now stiff rod. She giggled when she tried to push the stiff shaft out of her way, but it kept bouncing back. When she was done, she looked at him and giggled again. His entire pubic area was smooth, including his balls. He would have looked like a little boy if it hadn't been for the throbbing shaft jutting out. "You look like a little boy," Janice said turning her thoughts into words.

"A little boy with a big cock," Tim answered, thrusting his penis at his wife's surprised face. "Now come with me. You are going to make love to this little boy's hard cock with your mouth."

Janice's heart began to pound in her chest. All kinds of thoughts were running through her head. What if she wasn't any good? Would Tim be mad at her? What if he wanted her to drink his sperm? Could she do it?

"Come on," Tim said pulling a hesitant Janice by the hand.

Tim led Janice over to a comfortable chair in the corner of the bedroom. He sat down as she stood in front of him. Slowly he spread his legs almost obscenely. His still hard penis and smooth pubic area was now on display.

Janice stood frozen, looking at her husband. "Tim, I... I... don't know what to do."

"Don't worry, I'll show you," he whispered tenderly as he pulled her to her knees between his open legs. He took Janice's head in his hands and leaned forward, kissing her lips. "I want you to make love to my cock, like I did to your pussy," he whispered into her ear. "I've wanted this for so long." Then Tim sat back and looked down at his wife. "Take it in your hand and hold it as you lick my balls."

Janice reached up with her now- shaking hand and held her husband's hard penis. Slowly she bent her head and brought her lips to his smoothly shaven balls. Her tongue came out and she tentatively licked the wrinkly skin. She felt his balls move, squirming in their sack. She licked the skin again, up one large testicle and over to the other. She watched as the two flesh covered balls moved again. It was like they had a life of their own. She placed her tongue under one ball and lifted it with her tongue. When she heard Tim moan, she knew she was doing okay. Then she opened her mouth as wide as she could and sucked one ball inside. She heard another groan from Tim as she gently sucked. She let the ball slip out of her mouth then sucked the other one in. Janice decided that she liked this. She felt great power when she had his tender balls in her mouth. He had to have great trust in her to let her do this.

"Oh God, that feels so good, baby," Tim said as he watched Janice's cheeks bulge with his testicle.

Janice just moaned in increased excitement.

When both testicles were dripping with her saliva, Janice sat back and watched his penis throb in excitement. She felt proud that she had made that happen. Without being told, she pulled his penis down until it was pointed straight at her mouth. She looked at the swollen head. She studied the mushroom crown and marveled at how the skin was stretched taut, almost shining. As a large drop of clear liquid bubbled out, Janice impulsive stuck out her tongue and licked it off, surprising even herself. The sweet flavor of his pre-cum juice filled her mouth. That's not bad, she thought and squeezed him again, forcing a larger drop out. She licked that up as well.

"Oh God, suck me," Tim said in excitement.

Janice smiled, now feeling heady with the power she had. She stuck out her tongue and licked around the head, teasing the sensitive skin below the crown, tasting his flesh but avoiding taking the head inside. Then she held his penis up and used little butterfly licks to move up and down his penis. She vaguely heard Tim moaning but she was so engrossed in what she was doing it didn't register. She moved her tongue all around his penis and balls until his entire groin was dripping with her saliva.

"God please, baby, suck me," Tim pleaded in frustration. When he tried to grab her head, she pulled away, smiling smugly at him. This iswas fun, she thought. It gave her such a feeling of power. "You want me to suck you?," Janice teased, holding Tim's throbbing penis close to her mouth.

Tim could feel her breath on his swollen head. "Yes, please," Tim said, almost wild with excitement now.

"You want me to take this big, swollen head into my little mouth and suck it?," Janice teased, then kissed the head quickly and noisily.

"Yes! Yes!"

"Well, I guess you have been a good enough boy," Janice said and opened her mouth. She looked up at her husband as she slowly brought her mouth over the dripping head. She gurgled deep in her throat as she felt his hot flesh fill her mouth.

"Ohhhhhh!!!" Tim moaned.

Janice held the penis head in her mouth without moving, letting it soak in her saliva. She liked the feel of him inside her mouth. She liked the way the large head stretched her lips. Slowly she began to suck the head, but just the head. Her cheeks pulled in as she sucked like it was a round lollipop. Her lips remained wrapped around the crown as her tongue teased the head.

"Oh suck me, sweetie!" Tim moaned and tried to pull her head down on his penis.

Janice pulled quickly away, letting the head slip from her mouth with a pop. "Calm down, honey. You wanted me to make love to your penis and that's what I'm going to do."

Tim moaned in frustration but his hands let go of her head. Yes he had told her that he wanted her to make love to his penis but he didn't mean he wanted her to drive him crazy.

Janice moved back to his throbbing shaft. Slowly her mouth covered the head again. She sucked the head for a long time, reveling in is the excitement of it. Each time she felt Tim getting too excited, she would pull away and let him calm down. Then she would start all over again, starting at his balls. She even lifted his legs and used her tongue on the tender under side of his balls. Then she would run her tongue up the backs of his thighs, making him quiver. Janice's own vagina was dripping now. She could feel the large swollen lips throbbing between her thighs. As she began to squeeze her thighs together, she grasped Tim's penis in her hand and took it in her mouth again. Slowly she moved her lips down until the large head was at the back of her throat. She started to suck as her hand began to move up and down the shaft slowly.

"Oh God, Janice, if you keep that up I'm going to cum," Tim warned.

Janice moaned deep in her throat and began to move her hand faster. She could feel Tim's legs begin to tense and his balls squirm. She knew that he was very close. As his penis began to throb, she had a decision to make. Should she let him cum in her mouth? She decided to take it in her mouth - she could always spit it out.

"Ohhhhh," Tim moaned as his penis began to throb. He wasn't sure what Janice was going to do. He was going to let her decide this time. He hoped she would keep it in he mouth.

Janice felt Tim's hips lift off the chair. Suddenly, she heard him moan and felt his penis quiver in her hand. The already large head expanded even more. The first shot hit the back of her throat. Seconds later, her mouth began to fill with his thick sperm. She slowly but firmly squeezed his penis with her hand as squirt after squirt poured into her mouth. Soon, her mouth was filled until there was no room for anymore. She had to do something. Janice closed her eyes, her head spinning with excitement. She swallowed.

Tim was so wrapped up in his pleasure that he didn't realize that Janice was swallowing his sperm. When he opened his eyes, he saw her looking up at him, his penis still in her mouth. He quickly realized that there was not a speck of his cum anywhere on him. He figured that she still had it in her mouth. Then he saw her sit back, letting his flaccid penis slip from her mouth. Her tongue came out and she licked around her lips. Tim knew that she had swallowed his sperm.

"Did I do a good job?" Janice asked rhetorically.

In answer, Tim pulled Janice up to him and brought her lips to his. If he needed proof, he could taste the remains of his cum in her mouth. He moaned when she pushed her tongue into his mouth. Then he picked her up and took her to the bed. Without a word, he spread her legs and brought his mouth to her very swollen vagina. Within minutes Janice was screaming in pleasure.

Chapter 8

"All right, what's going on now?" Janice asked as she stood in the bedroom with a thigh length bathrobe on. Tim had asked her to get naked and put the robe on but he wouldn't tell her why.

"I have a special treat for you. I thought you might enjoy a nice professional massage tonight."

"I can't go out like this!"

"Who said anything about going out? I have a licensed masseuse coming over in exactly fifteen minutes."

"Here?"

"Yep! Right in our own living room."

"All right. I guess that would be nice," Janice said hesitantly. "It's been ages since I had a good massage." However, Janice knew that it would be more than a simple massage.

"Good," Tim answered just as the front doorbell rang. "I'll get the door and take care of the money. Give us a few minutes. He'll need a minute to set up."

"He?"

"Yes, I hired Steve Jackson from the exercise club. They tell me he's very good."

"Tim!" Janice said in shock.

Tim stepped over and hugged Janice. "What difference does it make if it is a him or her? He's a professional." Tim's hands slid down her back and under the hem of the robe. "What's this, panties? You know that panties are not allowed." He quickly slipped the panties down her legs, ignoring the protests.

"Tim, are you crazy?" Janice felt more than naked now without the panties under the robe. The short terry cloth robe barely covered her buttocks. "Are you going to use the safe word?"

"No!" Janice answered quickly.

"Okay, then come on down in ten minutes." Tim walked out of the room holding Janice's panties in his hand.

Tim greeted Steve at the door and helped him bring his massage table into the living room and set it up.

"Thanks for coming on short notice," Tim said.

"No problem. Mondays are generally very slow days anyway."

"Have you been doing this long?" Tim asked.

"No, I just got my licensee a few months ago. I've been trying to fit it in with my physical training appointments because there's good money in massages," Steve said. He saw a questioning look on Tim's face. "Don't worry. , I'm new at this but I'm pretty good."

"I've heard that. Steve, I want you to make sure Janice enjoys herself. She is a little shy but I'm sure you can get her 'loosened up' if you know what I mean," Tim said with a wink.

Steve gave Tim a strange look.

"Listen, just make sure she has fun," Tim said. He wasn't sure how to tell him that he could take some liberties with Janice. In fact, he wasn't even sure what liberties he wanted him to take. He handed Steve a $100 bill as a tip.

Steve's eyes opened wide in surprise as he looked at the $100 bill in his hand.

"That's because I know that you will do a good job. Now, I have some errands to run so I'll be gone for an hour or so. You have her all to yourself."

Steve still wasn't sure what Tim wanted him to do. He looked at the bill in his hand again then back at Tim. It almost sounded like he was asking him to get a personal with his wife. He was new at this work but he had heard a lot of wild stories. He shrugged his shoulders as Tim walked out the door, deciding he would see how things went. However, the last thing he wanted to do was jeopardize his license. A few minutes later, Steve saw Janice walk quietly into the room. He almost gasped. She looked gorgeous with her short robe barely covering her thighs. She also looked very uncomfortable. His first job would be to get her to relax.

"Nice to see you again, Mrs. Harwick," Steve said with a boyish smile. He knew that his twinkling blue eyes and smile could be very disarming.

"Yes," Janice answered in a noncommittal tone, glancing at the young man. He was wearing a skintight tee shirt that emphasized his strong chest and arms. Instead of shorts, he was wearing a pair of baggy exercise pants. The pants almost looked like harem pants, gathered in the front, tied at the waist, and held around his ankles with elastic. On his feet, he had a pair of white socks and running shoes. Janice had to admit that he did look very good: tan, young and fit like a beach boy or lifeguard.

"Okay, Mrs. Harwick, you can take the robe off, then get on the table and cover up with this sheet. I have to get some supplies from the car."

"Where's my husband?"

"He said he had to run out to do some errands."

Janice felt even more nervous now.

"Excuse me. I'll be back in a minute," Steve said.

After Steve walked out of the room, Janice stood nervously, fidgeting with the belt around her waist. She knew that she couldn't wait long or he would be back. Quickly she stripped off her robe and got onto the table naked. She lay on her back and pulled the sheet up to her neck.

Steve came back into the room carrying a container of his massage supplies and a portable CD player. He saw Janice's robe on the floor and that hershe was lying on the table. Good, he thought, at least she wouldn't run out of the room screaming. He immediately noticed her large breasts covered by the thin sheet. He could already see the hard nipples poking through the material. "Okay, Mrs. Harwick, you can turn over on your stomach and I will start with your shoulders first. Give me just a minute."

Janice turned over and lay on her stomach. She saw Steve walking around the room placing scented candles here and there. He lit the candles then dimmed the lights in the room. Then he put some soft music on a portable CD player. When he was done, he took a position at the head of the table. Then he gently and neatly folded the sheet down her back until her upper body was bare. Janice squeezed her arms to her sides to keep him from seeing her breasts as they squished out to the sides.

Steve poured massage oil onto his hands and rubbed them together rapidly, making the oil warm.

Janice almost jumped when she felt his hands touch her shoulders. She could feel the material of his pants touch her head as he began to work on her shoulders, his hands strong and soothing.

"Wow! , You're very tense. Just relax," Steve said as he rubbed the warm, scented oil into her shoulders. Within a few minutes Steve could feel the muscles in her upper back begin to relax.

"Ummm!" Janice moaned in spite of herself as she felt his hands massaging the tension from her muscles.

Steve worked on her shoulders, and then moved down her arms until he reached her fingers. He took each one in his hand and rubbed them until they were limp. He moved on to her neck, then her back again, his hands sliding downward until he reached the end of her spine.

Janice found herself very relaxed as the young man continued to work his magic. When he moved from her head to her legs, she began to tense again. She felt him folding the sheet up until only her backside was covered. She felt exposed as she lay on the table naked but for the thin sheet across her buttocks. This is silly, she thought. He is a professional. Just relax and enjoy it.

Steve began to work on her feet, massaging the tension from them. Then he moved up her legs, caressing her ankles. He was very impressed with the muscle tone of her legs. "You have great legs," Steve said. Then he blushed when he realized how his comment sounded. "Uh... uh... I mean you have great muscle tone in your legs."

"Thank you, Steve," Janice said realizing that the young man was as nervous as she was.

Steve began to move his hands on her tight calf muscles then up to her thighs. He couldn't help but look at the juncture where the sheet covered the back of her thigh. If that sheet were only a couple of inches higher I would have a great view, he mused. Did she have panties on? he wondered. A little shiver of excitement went through him. You're a professional, he told himself in admonishment. Then he remembered Mr. Hardwick's instruction: --"Make sure she has fun." As his hands worked up her thighs, they gently pushed the sheet a little higher. He heard Janice moan and realized that she was enjoying his fingers working the tightness out of her thighs. His fingers worked a little higher and toward the inside of her thighs.

Janice was truly enjoying the hands on her thighs. When she felt his fingers work toward the inside of her thighs she u*********sly moved her thighs a little bit apart. She didn't realize that she was giving Steve a very intimate view between her legs.


Steve's hands stopped for a moment when he realized that he could see between Janice's thighs. He suppressed a gasp when he saw the puffy lips of her sex between her legs. No panties! he thought excitedly. He was also surprised that there wasn't any hair on her pubic area. He knew that it wasn't unusual for some women to shave. However, he didn't picture this professor of law as one of them. Suddenly, he felt himself becoming erect. Down boy!

Janice realized that Steve's hands had been between her thighs for quite some time. Still, it felt so good that she was reluctant to say anything.

Steve, felt his face flush hot as he continued to work on her thighs, gradually spreading them further apart. He knew that he was on the verge of stepping out of bounds. Excitement was taking over.

Janice felt fingers move perilously close to her vagina. Suddenly, she felt a little thrill run through her. Could he see anything? What if he could?

Steve regained control of himself and pulled the sheet down her thighs and over her back, covering her again. "You can turn over now, Mrs. Harwick."

Janice sighed in relief, but she also felt a little disappointed. But disappointed at what? She wasn't sure. Had she wanted the young man to go further? Her body was tingling all over, but not just from the massage.

Steve folded the sheet up Janice's thighs again, exposing the front of her legs. He worked on her legs, slowly moving higher. The front looks just as good as the back, he thought. "Were you a runner?" he asked.

"As a matter of fact, I was. But that was a long time ago," Janice said feeling pride that a young man still thought her legs looked pretty good.

"I thought so."

Janice lay quietly, feeling his strong hands work up her thighs. Suddenly, she realized that her breathing was becoming more rapid. Her eyes were closed as she felt Steve sensuously work on her upper thigh muscles, kneading the flesh like cookie dough. Almost imperceptibly Janice moved her legs apart. She knew it was wrong but she felt thrills running through her. However, she still wasn't sure what Steve could see.

Steve didn't miss the subtle movement. As his hands squeezed her thighs, he pulled gently outward, causing her them to open wider. If only that sheet was an inch higher, he thought lecherously. With a shaking hand he reached up and folded the sheet back a little further as if it was nothing unusual. Suddenly, he had a clear view of her vagina. His eyes stared and his hands stopped moving when he saw the fat lips of her sex exposed in the dim light of the room. His penis sprang to hardness again.


Janice's heart was pounding in her chest. There was little doubt that Steve could see her vagina. She should stop this. It wasn't right to tease the young man. Still, what harm did it do? she reasoned. It was just a little teasing. Besides, didn't Tim really want this? He loved it when she had done it to the boys at the shoe store.

Steve's hands started moving again, working slowly up her legs.

Janice realized that Steve was leaning into the table and that her left hand, which was holding onto the table, was also touching the material of his pants. She almost gasped when she felt something hard touching her knuckles. Could that be his erection? Janice shivered again.

Steve felt her hand touching him. As much as he wanted to stop, he couldn't. Subtly, his hips pressed forward, pushing his erect penis into her knuckles. He felt her hand move. Was that an accident? he thought.

Janice was holding her breath as her hand moved almost out of her control. It pressed toward the hardness. Then it slowly moved up and down, rubbing the backs of her fingers against his cloth-covered erection. There could be no doubt now that he was hard and that he knew what she was doing. Janice felt her vagina swell and her juice begin to coat her swollen sex lips.

Steve's hips began to move up and down in time with her movement. He pressed harder into the hand as his fingers began to move further up her inner thigh. He continued to stare at the swollen lips, his hands moving on the soft flesh of her inner thigh. He could see her vagina begin to glisten with excitement. He knew that she was getting excited now. Boldly, he moved his fingers still higher until his little finger touched the smooth skin of the outer lip. It was just a delicate touch, almost like an accident. He heard Janice moan but she made no move to stop him. He looked up and saw that her eyes were still tightly closed. She was biting her lower lip.

Janice's brain was screaming, No, No, but her excitement was screaming Yes, Yes.

Steve grew bolder and gently flicked his finger over the smooth skin until he reached the swollen inner lips. He thought he heard a little whimper and saw her hips begin to lift slightly off the table.

Janice had no doubt that this had gone beyond a professional massage. Yet she couldn't move to stop him. Instead, her legs slid further apart, exposing her entire groin. "Ohhhh!!!" she whimpered as she felt Steve's fingers slide between her swollen lips. He rubbed her gently, smearing her clear juice across the wrinkled inner lips. Then ever so slowly the finger began to slide inside her body. Janice held her breath as the finger continued until it was all the way inside her vagina.

"Oh God," Janice whispered.

Steve was amazed at what was happening as he pulled his juice-covered finger from the clenching hole. He couldn't believe that he using his finger on this beautiful woman. He knew it was wrong and very unprofessional but nothing could stop him now. Taking a chance, he reached up and pulled the sheet off of Janice's chest. A gasp escaped his lips when he saw her gorgeous breasts exposed. The breasts were milky white with tan lines emphasizing their nakedness. The large brown nipples were hard and long, sitting proudly on her firm breasts. With one hand in her crotch, he reached up with the other and caressed a breast.

Janice moaned as Steve's strong fingers began to play with one swollen nipple. At the same time she felt his finger begin to move slowly in and out of her wet hole. Her breath came in short gasps as this stranger's hands caressed her breast and vagina. Her hips began to move up toward the probing finger in little jerks.

Steve removed the hand from her breast and untied the rope holding his pants up, letting them fall to his feet. He wore no underwear. Steve's large penis stood proud in front of him and pulsed with forbidden excitement. He reached for Janice's hand and picked it up. He could feel it trembling. Cautiously and gently, he placed it on his shaft, fearing her scream of indignation.

Janice almost jumped off the table when she felt the hot flesh in her hand. Her head lifted up and her eyes opened in shock as she looked down at his huge tool. It was much larger than Tim's and had a gigantic purple head, dripping his clear juice. It was almost impossible to believe that she had another man's penis in her hand. It was only the second penis besides Tim's she had held since she had taken her marriage vows.

When Janice looked up at Steve, she saw his wide eyes staring down at her. She knew that he was waiting for her to stop him. She also knew that she should yet instead she moaned and closed her eyes again, laying her head back on the table. God, what if Tim saw me now? she thought.

What Janice didn't know was that Tim could see her now. When he left the house, he drove down the block and parked the car. He snuck back to the house, letting himself in by the back door. He now stood in the shadows in the dinning room watching his wife and another man. Steve had his back to him so he obviously didn't know he was there. He couldn't see Steve's penis but from Janice's look it must be big. Tim held his own hard penis in his hand.

As Steve's finger began to move in and out, Janice moved her hand on his rod. It filled her hand, barely letting her fingers touch. She wanted to look at it but couldn't bring herself to open her eyes again. Somehow she thought that if she didn't look, what she was doing wasn't so bad.

Steve was incredibly excited now. He didn't know what to look at --- this woman's beautiful vagina with his finger working in and out or her soft hand working on his throbbing penis. Then there were those gorgeous breasts. He moved his hand back to her chest and began to play with her nipple. He watched Janice began to squirm on the table. He thought about climbing on the table but realized that Tim could come back at anytime. Occasionally he would look out the window in front of him, watching for headlights. The table blocked his lower region so someone coming up in front of the house would not know he was naked from the waist down.

Janice became delirious with excitement. The fact that it was so wrong and against all of her upbringing added to the thrill. It was almost like she was flaunting her sexuality at all those narrow-minded people that had taught her that pleasures of the body were wrong.

"Oh God," Janice moaned when Steve added another finger to her dripping hole. Her body began to shake and she knew that she was getting very close to losing control. Her hips lifted off the table as Steve began to move his fingers in and out rapidly, causing a squishing sound that echoed around the quiet room. Janice's hand matched Steve's fingers as it flew up and down the large shaft. "Ohhhhhh!!!" she cried as her vagina began to pulse around the probing fingers. The pulsing turned to shudders of excitement as a climax overtook her senses. She felt like all her relaxed muscles had tightened back into a knot. Janice moaned as her body convulsed in pleasure and her back arched off the table.

Steve watched in amazement as Janice trembled in pleasure, her hand halting its movement as her climax took over. The finger's squeezed him tight as illicit pleasure consumed her.

It took Janice a few minutes for her to calm down. When she did, she realized that she still held Steve's penis in her hand. She opened her eyes and looked at the large shaft. It was just as hard and maybe larger then it had been before. Incredibly, excitement still coursed through her. Throwing caution to the wind, she pulled Steve by his penis toward the head of the table. She turned on her side, her face just inches from his dripping organ. "Oh Jesus," she whispered and opened her mouth and took him inside.

"Oh my God," Steve hissed as he felt Janice's mouth close around him. Normally Steve prided himself on his control. However, this was too much for him. Within seconds, he felt his balls tighten and his penis throb. He threw his head back and moaned as he began to pour his sperm into her sucking mouth.

Janice was a little surprised that Steve was coming so soon. I still have a lot to learn about men, she thought. Her cheeks bulged with Steve's sperm. Without a thought, she began to swallow. It was thicker than Tim's and tasted slightly different but she liked it. She moved her hand on the large shaft, milking him, pumping a little more of his sperm out. She couldn't believe how much sperm he had. It must be the healthy diet, she thought with a smile. Finally, she couldn't pump or suck any more sperm from his deflating penis.

As the head of his penis became sensitive, Steve moaned and pulled away, leaving Janice's mouth with a pop.

Suddenly, from behind Steve, Janice saw movement. When she looked closer, she could see Tim staring back at her. Oh no! she thought.

Tim scurried from the dinning room, heading out the back door. He was breathing heavily as he rushed to his car. He had never seen anything so exciting in his life. It was all that he had imagined and more.

Steve was packing up his equipment when he saw the headlights in the driveway. Janice had climbed off the table without saying a word to him, put on her robe, and disappeared upstairs. She hadn't even said goodbye. He couldn't tell if she was upset or not, but, suddenly he felt guilty. He was worried that he had lost a customer, but more worried about his career as a professional masseuse

"I'll be done here in a second, Mr. Harwick," Steve said as innocently as possible when Tim walked into the house.

"No hurry, Steve. Did Janice have a good time?"

"I... uh... I think so," Steve stuttered.

"Good. , Maybe I'll call on you again."

"Anytime," Steve said as he hurried out of the house with his equipment.

Chapter 9

Tim gently opened the door to their bedroom and looked inside. He could see Janice lying on the bed, her face in the pillow. Slowly he walked over and sat next to her. When she didn't move or acknowledge him, he pulled her up from the pillow. There were tears streaming down her cheek. Tim hugged her and she began to sob on his shoulder.

"What's wrong," Tim asked stupidly.

"You... you... know what's wrong," she sobbed.

"It's okay sweetheart. I love you."

"How... how can you say that after... after you saw what I just did?"

"I'm not mad, sweetie. I guessed that something was going to happen. I saw the electricity between the two of you at the gym."

"You knew something was going to happen? Then why didn't you didn't stop it?" Janice asked drying her eyes on Tim's shirt.

"I didn't want it to stop. But you could have with the safe word. Janice, I think that was the most exciting thing I have ever seen in my life.

"You mean you enjoyed watching your wife sucking another man? You saw me swallow his sperm and you're not jealous?" she asked incredulously. Again, she though about how little she knew about this man.

"Well, I really didn't see you suck him or swallow his sperm. His ass was blocking my view," Tim said in an attempt at humor. "But to answer your question, yes I did enjoy it and no I'm not jealous." Tim pulled Janice to him for a passionate kiss.

Janice resisted the kiss at first, knowing what she had just done with her mouth. However, Tim was insistent. Janice could feel his passion as their tongues dueled. When she pulled away, her breath was coming in short gasps again, excitement coursing through her as well. God, what's happening to me? she thought. I'm getting excited all over again.

"I love you," Tim said and pushed her back on the bed, searching for her lips again. Janice pushed him away and sat up. "Tim, wait. I have to tell you something that has been bothering me for a long time." It was time to fess up, to come clean, she thought.

"What?" Tim asked.

"Last year... uh... last year when I went to that convention in San Francisco, there was this guy there, a professor at a university. He... he and I... well, we went out one evening." Janice stopped, tears coming to her eyes again.

"Yes? So what happened?" Tim said, clearly interested.

"Oh God, this is hard. We went out and I had a little too much to drink. He... he wanted me to come back to his room." Janice stopped, still sniffling.

"And?" Tim said, with growing excitement.

"I didn't go."

"Oh." There was a note of disappointment in Tim's voice.

"But that's not all. We... we went to his car and did stuff," Janice continued elusively.

"What did you do?" Tim felt his penis spring to erection.

"You're going to hate me. Tim, we sat in his car and he started kissing me. It was the wine, I sear."

"Then what?" Come on, he thought.

"I... I let him open my blouse and he played with my breasts. I was so excited that I couldn't stop him when he put his hand up my dress. He... he... he put his finger in me. Then he did like Steve did and pulled my hand to his... his... penis." Janice turned and buried her head in Tim's shoulder. She waited for the recriminations but none came. She could feel Tim's chest moving up and down with his rapid breathing. When she pulled back, she looked into his eyes, fearing hate but seeing only excitement.

"Go on, please," Tim said and caressed Janice's face with his hand.

"We... didn't actually have sex. He used his finger to get me off and I jerked on him until he came in my hand. Then I felt so guilty that I jumped out of his car and almost ran back to the hotel." Janice paused for a long moment. "God, Tim, when I walked into the lobby of the hotel, I still had his cum dripping off my hand." Janice began to sob again. "Do you hate me?" she asked, looking into his eyes. Again, she saw only excitement and love.

"No, I don't hate you. I'm a little surprised but I'm glad you told me the truth." Tim was more than a little surprised. He found it hard to imagine his demure and prudish wife jerking off some guy in a car. There has been a "screamer" inside her all along, he thought.

She had to tell him the whole truth. "Tim, the man is Dan Forsman. He's the professor that is lecturing my class on Thursday. I am supposed to go to dinner with him Thursday night. It's part of the job."

"Really?" Tim said with great interest.

"Yes, but I can still cancel it."

"No!" Tim said a little to loudly and too quickly. "I mean... uh... since he is already scheduled, it would be rude to cancel."

"All right," Janice said, surprised that Tim didn't mind Dan being here or her going to dinner with him.

"Janice, I'm afraid that I have a confession to make as well."

Janice sat up with interest.

"The week before last, after we had talked on the phone about our little game, Danielle came into my office. She could tell I was very excited about something. God she looked so sexy. Well, one thing led to another and before I knew it she was... she was giving me a blo... she was sucking me off."

Janice sat in stunned silence. It wasn't entirely a surprise to her. She had seen his slut of a secretary. Suddenly, she felt a flash of anger. "Was that all you did?" she asked, trying to keep the anger out of her voice but thinking "that bitch!" She knew that it would be hypocritical to condemn Tim after what she had done, but she was running on emotions now.

"Yes, that was all. We had never done anything before that day. She was always willing but I really only want you."

Immediately Janice's anger dissipated. She felt her heart swell with love. "Well, I guess we have that off of our chests. Now where do we go from here?"

"Well, for starters, you can take care of this," Tim said and brought Janice's hand to his hard penis.

"Oh my!" she said. "So you really were excited by watching me and Steve?" Janice said as she pulled his zipper down and removed his pulsing erection. Her own vagina was still quivering and swollen. "I think I can take care of your little problem," she said and pulled Tim over onto the bed on top of her. She opened her legs and let him slip insider her, not bothering to let him undress.

"Oh God, sweetheart," Tim moaned as his penis slid into his wife. At that moment, he loved her more than he ever had.

"Fuck me, baby," she whispered, her hands pulling his ass down, forcing him deeper into her ready vagina.

"Oh yes! Oh yes!" Tim moaned as his hips began to work up and down.

"Just... just one more thing sweetie," Janice whispered between gasping for breath. "Promise me... promise me you won't do anything with Danielle anymore."

At that point, Tim would have agreed to anything. "Sure baby, anything," he gasped as he worked toward a climax.

"Good. Now fuck me! Fill me with that sweet cum," Janice breathed. Then, incredibly she whispered, "Yes sweetie, fill my pussy like my mouth was filled by Steve a few minutes ago. He was so big and came so much that I could hardly swallow it all."

"Oh Jesus Christ," Tim moaned and pumped a huge load into his climaxing wife.

The two lovers clung to each other as their bodies convulsed in pleasure. They fell asl**p in each other's arms.

Chapter 10

The following morning, Tim took Janice out to breakfast. He could immediately see a change in her. She was bubbly and excited. The incident with the law professor had obviously been weighing heavily on her mind. Still, it could have been what had happened with Steve yesterday. They hadn't mentioned that yet.

"What's up today," Janice asked with a smile.

"Well, I thought we would relax and go for a little ride. I've been wanting to see the new museum over in Rockton."

Rockton was a town of a couple hundred thousand people, about fifty miles down the road. It was known for its nightlife. In fact, they had a couple of American Indian casino's that attracted people from all around.

"All right... that sounds exciting," Janice said half sarcastically.

"I figure we can get a room over there and spend the night. I will lay out the clothes I want you to bring." Then Tim smiled devilishly.

Janice knew that something was up. She knew that they wouldn't just be going to see a museum.

Later that day Tim loaded a suit carrier into the car with clothes for Janice. He had her dress in a pair of very tight, but not obscene, shorts. She wore a tube top that covered her breasts but still allowed her nipples to be clearly seen. The outfit was risqu‚ but acceptable to Janice. However, Tim didn't let her get off that easily. He brought out the remote controlled penis and made her insert it before she put her shorts on. Tim was pleased that she was much less resistant this time. In fact, she seemed to enjoy it.

Several times during the trip, Tim tested the device, just to make sure it worked, or so he said. Janice knew better.

Tim held Janice's hand as they walked around the modern art museum. In his pocket, he held the control device. This time Tim's intent was to excite Janice in preparation for the night's activity. Every time they stopped to look a piece of art, Tim would turn the device on. He would smile as Janice squirmed. However, she never asked him to turn it off. Maybe she likes it, he thought, or maybe she is just resigned to her fate. Either way, the vibrations were doing their job. Several times during the tour, she had to stop in the ladies room and wipe herself or risk wetting the crotch of her shorts. By the time they left the museum, Janice was incredibly excited.

They registered at the hotel, then went to dinner. Tim had Janice dress in one of her conservative business suits. It was blue with white pin stripes. The skirt was pleated, modestly short and had a matching jacket. The only really unusual thing was that Tim had brought a silky and totally see -through blouse, which she would wear under the jacket. The blouse was meant to be worn under a shirt. If she took her jacket off, her entire top half would be exposed. Finally, Tim had her put on the obligatory thigh- highs and high heels. From a distance, Janice looked like the conservative professor that she was. However, both she and Tim knew the truth.

The hotel where they were staying at had a large nightclub where all the singles and swingers met. It was known around town as the "meat market" because it was assumed that if you went there you wanted to pick someone up or be picked up. However, Janice knew nothing of this.

It was after 9 PM when they returned to back at the hotel. They stood outside the nightclub when Tim said, "I want you to go into the nightclub."

"Alone?" Janice asked surprised.

"No. I will come in after you. I want you to tease some men in there for my entertainment."

"Tim!" Janice balked.

"Are you refusing?"

"Uh... uh no, but what am I supposed to do?"

"I want you to have a little fun. Tease some of the guys. Get them worked up. I want to watch. It's perfectly safe. I'll be there all the time."

"What do you mean by tease?"

"Whatever you want it to mean. It's up to you."

Suddenly a little thrill ran through Janice. "Anything?" she asked.

"Well, anything you can do in a crowded nightclub," Tim said with a smile.

"All right, if that's what you want. But I might get carried away."

"Sure," Tim said in sarcastically.

Janice turned in a huff. I'll show him, she thought.

"Wait," Tim said. "Take off your wedding ring."

"That doesn't work. They won't think I'm single. My fingers are tan and you can still see where my ring was."

"That's okay. I want them to think that you are an overworked and frustrated married lady."

Janice sighed and pulled her rings off and handed them to Tim. Then she turned and walked into the dark nightclub. She stopped and let her eyes adjust to the dim light. The bar was horseshoe shaped and was about half full. There were booths on two levels and a dance floor. A rock band was tuning up.

Tim followed Janice into the bar and took a seat on the opposite side where he could see her. He watched her order a drink. Then he waited. Within minutes there was a guy talking to her. Tim could see her laughing and talking. Then several more came up and gathered around her. Tim felt a moment of pride as he watched his wife attract men like flies.

Janice was flattered that she was receiving so much attention. It gave a great boost to her ego. Without realizing it, she had had several strong drinks. She knew that she had better slow down when she felt her head getting a little light. When one of the guys asked her to dance, she figured that was a way to get away from the bar and sober up a bit. Out on the dance floor she danced to a fast song then came back. No sooner was she back then another guy asked her to dance. Soon she had danced with five or six different guys. They were all nice, however, there were two who seemed particularly nice. They seemed to be friends.

Both men were tall, with dark good looks. In fact, they looked a lot alike.

Tim watched as most of the other guys faded away, looking for other women. When he looked around he saw that the club was almost filled with of people. It was getting difficult to see Janice so he waited until a seat closer to her opened at the bar.

Tom and Jerry seemed very nice, Janice thought (if Tom and Jerry were really their names.). As the men got to know Janice they grew more intimate. They would put their hands on her back or her thigh, whispering things to her. She would laugh at their jokes and lean into them. When a slow song came on, Tom grabbed her hand and tried to take her onto the dance floor. The lights grew dimmer as the song started.

"Wait," Janice said and took her jacket off, feeling she the dim lights would protect her.

"Wow," both men said at the same time when they saw Janice's see-thru blouse.

Janice blushed but thrust her chest out, knowing both men could see her breasts and hard nipples under the thin blouse.

Tim almost gasped himself as he watched his wife take her jacket off. While it was dim in the bar, he could still see that she was almost naked on top.

"You are one beautiful and sexy lady," Tom whispered as he pulled her too him on the dance floor.

"Thank you," Janice said sincerely.

"God, I can see your naked breasts under your blouse. You know you are turning me on, don't you?" Tom said and pressed his groin into her.

"Yes, I can feel it," Janice said with a giggle.

Tom's hands slid down Janice's back until they were resting on her buttocks. Her ass flesh felt warm in his hands. "I bet Jerry that you weren't wearing panties."

"You win," she answered boldly. She heard Tom gasp and felt his hands begin to squeeze her buttocks. In response she pressed harder into his groin, feeling his erection squeezed between them. She was getting very excited.

When the song ended, Tom walked her back over to the bar and let her sit on a stool between him and Jerry. "I win," he said to Jerry.

"I don't believe it," Jerry said, and placed his hand on her thigh. "I'm not paying the fifty bucks without proof," he said and slid her skirt up until the tops of her nylons were showing.

Janice could feel both men's eyes on her legs. She spread them apart and heard them gasp. However, she doubted that they could really see anything in the dim light of the bar.

"There's a booth opening up over there," Tom said, pointing to a booth on the first level. "Come on," he said, pulling Janice by the hand.

Janice glanced at Tim. She saw that he was smiling at her. She followed Tom, with Jerry walking behind them. When they got to the booth, Tom slid in, then Janice and Jerry. When they were situated, Jerry said, "I'm still not convinced you aren't wearing panties. Prove it."

"Come on guys," Janice giggled, "Take my word for it."

"Not for fifty bucks," Jerry said.

"Come on, just a quickie," Tom begged.

Janice looked around and couldn't see Tim. She was a bit trapped.

"Come on, come on," both men said.

Janice felt her heart racing. Tim said to tease them anyway she wanted. Slowly Janice reached down and began to pull her skirt up. Everyone held their breath as Janice's thighs were bared. Inch by inch the skirt moved upward. Soon the soft skin of her thighs above the nylons was visible. Suddenly, both men gasped as they saw Janice's swollen sex between her legs. Janice couldn't believe what she was doing as she held her skirt to her waist and let the two men look at her. She even spread her thighs apart.

Both men groaned when she let it drop back to her knees. "God, baby, you have gotten me so hot," Tom said. He turned in the booth and said, "Look at what you've done."

Janice giggled as she looked down and saw his erection tenting his pants.

Not to be outdone, Jerry grabbed Janice's hand and pulled it to his hard penis.

Janice sucked in her breath in surprise. However, she didn't pull her hand away.

"No fair," Tom said and placed her other hand onto his erect penis.

Janice thought she was going to pass out as she felt two penises throb in her hands. Her vagina was pulsing and leaking onto the back of her skirt. She squeezed both penises, feeling the heat radiating through their pants. Suddenly, both men placed their hands on her thigh and pushed her skirt up again. Her hands were occupied so she let them push her skirt back to her waist. Then their hands pulled on her thighs, opening her legs wide under the table. "Oh God," she moaned when both men moved their fingers to her swollen sex. She closed her eyes as her breathing became very difficult.

Tom smiled over at Jerry. He pulled his hand away and quickly unzipped his pants. Jerry did the same thing.

Janice barely noticed what was happening until she felt both bare penises in her hand. She opened her eyes in shock and looked from one hand to the other. She couldn't believe that she was holding the shafts of two strangers in a public bar. Then she gasped when first Tom then Jerry pushed a finger into her hole.

"God is she wet," Tom said as his finger moved in and out next to Jerry's.

Tim couldn't believe what was happening either. He had taken a position on the top level where he had a good view of the booth below. His eyes were open in amazement as he watched the three in the booth.

"Pretty wild huh!"

A guy standing beside him startled Tim. "What?" he said.

"I said that it's pretty wild what those two guys get away with."

"What do you mean?" Tim asked.

"Well, those two guys are b*****rs. They come here all the time looking for lonely ladies. They got themselves a real hot one this time."

Tim watched his wife lay back between the two guys as they fingered her. He could see her hand stroking their penises.

"I'll bet you they get a blow job," the guy said.

"I... I don't think so," Tim answered, his face showing his shock. However, he could feel his penis throbbing in his pants.

"Just watch."

It didn't take long for the guy on the left to reach up and put his hand behind Janice's neck.

Janice resisted. However, she wasn't thinking right. The liquor she had consumed was controlling her now. Her hips were moving back and forth on the probing finger and her hands continued to move on the shafts of the two men. Now she felt pressure on her neck. Suddenly she knew what he wanted. She wanted to look around for Tim but the pressure had increased. Slowly she allowed her head to be pulled down until her mouth was inches for Tom's penis. She was close enough to smell him. Janice was out of control now. An a****l like moan escaped her lips as her mouth opened and she took the penis into her mouth. "Mmmmmm!!!" The thick head filled her mouth. The finger between her legs continued to move in and out, driving her mad with desire.

"That's it baby, suck it," Tom moaned, pushing Janice's head down on his throbbing penis.

Tim watched his prudish wife sucking a stranger in a bar and couldn't believe what he was seeing. He wanted to pull his own penis out but had nowhere to hide. He had to be content with watching for now.

"Come on, let me have some," Jerry said and pulled Janice's head from his b*****r.

Janice didn't even try to resist as her mouth was pulled over to the other penis. Soon, she was moving back and forth without any instruction. She would suck Tom for a minute or two then move to Jerry. Her head would move up and down as her mouth sucked and slobbered over one penis then the other. She made little whimpering sounds in her throat as her mouth worked to give the men pleasure.

It didn't take long for the two men gasp that they were close to a climax. When Tom moaned that he was getting ready to cum, a momentary feeling of shame came over her but was quickly replaced by lust. She sucked harder. Suddenly, Tom moaned and pushed his hips up at her mouth. A gasp came from above her and the penis in her mouth throbbed and began to erupt. She swallowed repeatedly as his penis filled her mouth with warm, thick sperm. Tom had barely stopped cumming when Jerry pulled her over to his rampant erection. Her mouth didn't even reach his penis before it began to squirt. A long string of cum hit her in the face before she could cover it with her mouth. She took the rest into her mouth, swallowing it all. Soon, his penis went limp in her mouth.

"Wow, thank you baby," Tom said in an exhausted whisper. "Likewise for me," Jerry said. Then the two men zipped up and unceremoniously left the booth, leaving Janice stunned and frustrated.

Janice was in shock, cum dripping from her face. Then someone was sliding into the booth next to her. She looked at the man for a second before she realized that it was Tim. "Oh God Tim," she moaned, now embarrassed.

"Come on, let's go to the room," Tim said, pulling Janice from the booth. He hurried her out of the nightclub and up the elevator to their room. They were barely inside the door when Tim was stripping his wife. Some of their clothes were ripped as they hastened to get naked. Tim pushed Janice to the floor and opened her legs. His head moved between her thighs and began to suck her incredibly swollen lips into his mouth.

Janice suddenly pushed Tim over until he was on his back. She straddled his face and sat down. She was so wet that Tim had to swallow over and over or risk drowning.

"Oh Tim, suck me, suck meeeeee!!!!" Janice screamed as her hips pressed down on his face. Her hips moved up and down on his face like she was sitting on a penis. She was moaning and screaming in pleasure as an incredible climax overtook her. It seemed to go on and on, juice pouring from her hole like a water faucet.

When she let Tim come up for air, she looked down at her husband sprawled on the floor. His face was literally covered with her juice. She smiled and reached up to her own face and used a finger to scoop off the remaining cum on her cheek and put it into her mouth.

Tim moaned and pushed Janice to the floor under him. He moved between her legs and slid his penis into her still sopping vagina. His lips met hers as he began to pump up and down rapidly. "I can't last long baby," Tim warned.

"Oh God, cum. Cum in me. Please cum in me," Janice whined as she built to another climax. When she felt her husband tense and pump his cum into her, she went over the top again, shaking with pleasure.

Chapter 11

Janice was staring at her husband in the morning light coming through the hotel window. She studied his handsome face. Who was this man laying next to her? A few short weeks ago she thought that she knew him. Now she realized that she really knew very little about him. She realized that they had never shared their inner secrets, all those intimate thoughts that only come out when a couple is truly honest. Had they been living a lie? She wasn't sure. However, she did know that she truly loved this man, maybe more now than before.

"What are you staring at?" Tim whispered as he opened his eyes and saw her eyes studying his face.

"My lover and my husband," Janice answered and moved closer to him, pressing her naked body to his and kissing his lips.

They kissed and snuggled in the comfortable bed for a long time, whispering sweet nothings. It was more intimate than they had been in years, maybe since their honeymoon. It was strange how much closer they felt now.

Finally, Tim had to ask the question that was on his mind. "Are... uh... are you okay with what happened last night?" he asked hesitantly.

"I don't know," Janice said and took a deep breath. "I... I... feel like such a slut. Yet, I also feel so... so... I don't know... desirable I guess is the word." Janice rolled over, looking at the ceiling. It was great having all those men vying for my attention. Then those two, what were their names? Tom and Jerry. Yea, right! But I do have to say they had nice coc... oh, I'm sorry," Janice said, fearing she had gone too far.

"It's okay sweetie. I saw you sucking their cocks. I loved it!" Tim said with a big smile.

"I love how we are communicating and how close I feel to you right now. But..." Janice hesitated. "You don't think I went too far, do you?"

Tim snuggled next to her. "Of course not. I told you that you were free to go as far as you could in a busy nightclub. I guess I just didn't expect you to... to... you know."

"Suck their cocks," Janice answered for him.

"Yea."

"Well, I warned you," she laughed.

Tim laughed with her. "You know what? I love you more than I ever thought I could."

"I feel the same about you sweetheart. But there is something that I still don't understand."

"What?"

"How... how can you watch me do... do stuff with other men and not get jealous?"

Tim was silent for a while. "I guess I do get jealous. I think that's part of the excitement. I can't explain it but I feel this excitement in the pit of my stomach. When I saw you with Steve and then those two guys last night, I was so excited. I felt something strange. It's almost pride, like I own you. I know that 'own' is the wrong word but it's like... like I'm just letting the men have a taste of you but afterward, you are mine."

"You mean me having a taste of them," Janice said with a smile.

Tim smiled at Janice. She is really warming up to this, he thought. "I have read that the biggest fantasy that men have is watching their wives with other men."

"Playboy again?" Janice said with a smile.

"No, I think it was Cosmo."

"Touch‚," Janice laughed. "I know it's not the same for women. I'm sure I wouldn't feel excitement watching you with another woman. I got very jealous when you told me about Danielle. Yet, I have done almost the same thing. I guess it's a double standard."

"Don't worry I don't mind the double standard. I promise I don't want anyone but you," Tim said sincerely.

"I'll take you up on that promise. Nevertheless, it's amazing to me that you get excited watching me with someone else. I guess I'll never understand men," Janice smiled and kissed Tim again.

Tim could see lust in his wife's eyes.

"I think my slut pussy could use a little attention," Janice said as she lifted the sheets and spread her legs.

Tim got the message and didn't hesitate. He began to kiss down his wife's warm body, stopping to suck on her nipples until they were hard and dripping his saliva. Teasingly, he licked down her stomach, tickling her as his head disappeared under the sheets. When he got to her groin, he worked around her vagina, kissing her thighs but avoiding her swollen lips. Suddenly, he felt Janice grab his hair and roughly pull his mouth between her legs. It was apparent that she wasn't in the mood to be teased. He didn't resist and began to suck her lips into his mouth, tasting her sweet juice. The smell of her arousal and the taste made his head spin. Within minutes, Janice was screaming in pleasure.

When Janice had recovered, she pulled Tim up, opening her legs in invitation.

Tim resisted. "No, I want to wait until tonight."

"Why?" Janice asked in surprise.

"Because tonight I'm going to fuck your ass!"

"Oh God, Tim," Janice said closing her eyes.

"You can always use the safe word," Tim reminded her.

"Not a chance," Janice said with confidence. However, she didn't feel confident. She had felt the same was about oral sex and now she loved it. This was very different though. Besides being so wrong and against all her old beliefs, it was so nasty. She was also afraid of having something up "there." She knew that Tim would be gentle but she was certain that it would hurt. Still, she wasn't about to use the safe word. It was clear to her that if she were going to win this contest, she wouldn't be able to use the safe word even once. It was going to be difficult to get Tim to use the safe word once, let alone twice. No, she wouldn't use the safe word, no matter what.

Tim had Janice dress for the day in a pair of hot pink short shorts and a white tube top. The shorts barely covered the cheeks of her buttocks and would ride up between the crack as she walked. The top molded to her breasts, emphasizing their size and fullness. He also had her put on a pair of very high heels.

Janice put the clothes on begrudgingly. She knew that she would look like a slut and again hoped that she wouldn't see anyone that she knew.

They were planning to spend a little time in the casinos then head home.

Tim smiled proudly as he walked his wife through the casino. He knew that most people thought he had a hooker with him. That thought somehow excited him.

Janice could feel her face flush as she saw the looks of the men. Their eyes would follow her as she walked by. She could almost feel their eyes on her ass. She was embarrassed but also excited by the attention. Some of the women almost had a look of hatred in their eyes. Too bad, they are just jealous, she thought.

It turned into a fun and profitable day for Tim and Janice. They won a $1000 jackpot at one of the machines and promptly went out and spent it on more clothes for her. This time they bought some less than conservative business clothes. The clothes were all professional but the skirts were tighter and shorter than any she had and the blouses were frillier and more revealing. Her students were certainly noticing the change. It was going to be a new Professor Harwick that returned to school next week. She was already more aware of her sexuality and now her new dress would make that obvious to everyone. Janice was beginning to like the new person.

On the way out of town, Tim saw an old movie theater. It caught his eye because of the title of the movie that was showing: "Anal Virgins." Tim didn't even know that theaters showed porno movies anymore. He thought video was the only source of dirty movies. He hit the brakes and turned around at the intersection.

It was in a seedy neighborhood but there was a parking lot right next door and he was pretty sure that the theater wouldn't be crowded at two in the afternoon.

"Why are we stopping?" Janice asked as they pulled into the parking lot. "I heard there is a good movie playing here," Tim answered.

Janice hadn't noticed the marquee. She did a double take as they walked around the corner and she saw the title. A little rush of excitement ran through her. She looked around her as Tim got the tickets. The large old homes in the area were beautiful but run down and some were boarded up. It was definitely a run- down section of town. Across the street, there were two women dressed with impossibly short skirts and low cut tops, showing their wares. Janice realized that they were hookers as they bent over to talk to potential clients in cars. Suddenly, she realized that her short shorts and heels made her look like she fit into this neighborhood. She saw the tired old man behind the glass ticket booth look at her with eyes that had seen everything. Janice suspected that he thought that she was a hooker going into the theater with her "john."

They paid the admission and they went into the theater. It was a large old opera theater with remnants of grander times from 30 or 40 years ago. The lobby had tall ceilings with ornate moldings and etchings of famous paintings from the Renaissance period.

Tim didn't bother with any popcorn or soda, walking quickly past the concession stand and through the curtains into the theater, pulling Janice behind him. The movie was already playing.

Janice's eyes opened wide as she saw the action on the big screen. A young girl was taking the largest penis Janice had ever seen up her ass. Her moans and cries came from every corner of the theater. When she felt Tim tugging on her hand, she realized that she had stopped in the middle of the isle. As her eyes adjusted, she could see that there were ten or so patrons in the theater s**ttered around, slumped in their seats. She followed Tim to the back of the theater, taking seats in the last row. Several of the men turned and watched them walk past. She could feel their eyes. Was she swaying her ass too much as she walked up the isle?

"Tim, this is crazy," Janice whispered when they were seated.

"I know, but I though you needed a little education," he answered and reached over and caressed her bare thigh lovingly. Tim was a little uncomfortable himself but felt excited as well. It was so unlike him to be spontaneous or a risk taker.

When their eyes went back to the screen, the man with the large penis had pulled it from the small girl's ass and was shooting a huge load onto her ass cheeks and her incredibly stretched ass hole. Janice couldn't suppress a gasp of surprise. The scene was incredible gross but exciting nonetheless. Then the movie switched to another young girl and her boyfriend sitting on a living room sofa. The acting was poor and the dialogue stupid but the people were very attractive. The boy was trying to convince the girl that she should let him have anal sex. She was reluctant but was caving in quickly as he began to play with her breast and kiss her passionately.

Janice could feel her excitement grow as she watched the young couple make out. She was so engrossed in the scene that she barely noticed Tim's hand until it was under her tube top and playing with her breast. A little moan escaped her lips as she watched the two on the screen get naked. Then the boy pushed the young girl back on the sofa and lifted her legs high in the air. Janice gasped and her hips began to squirm on the seat when she saw the boy begin to lick the young girl's asshole. She could almost feel the tongue on her own little rear hole. An illicit shiver of pleasure rushed through her.

Within minutes, the boy was sliding his penis into the girl's ass. Janice watched carefully. While the passion was probably fake, Janice could see that the girl was not in any apparent pain. Soon, he was pounding in and out with rapid and deep strokes. It went on for a long time before the moaned that he was he was going to cum. He pulled his penis from the girl's ass, leaving her hole gaping. Janice couldn't believe it when the girl spun around, brought his penis to her mouth, and sucked it inside. Then as he neared climax, the boy pulled his penis out of her mouth and began to squirt his sperm onto the girl's smiling face. Immediately, another scene started with a bored housewife watching a young man clean her pool. In each segment, the anal sex was nastier than the last.

Tim was watching Janice more than he was the movie. He could see her glassy eyes focused on the screen and her breath coming in rapid gasps. As he played with her nipples, he slowly, and without her noticing, pushed her top up until both breasts were exposed. Then he bent his head and sucked one exposed nipple inside his mouth.

"Oh God," Janice moaned when she realized that her breasts were uncovered. She watched nervously as four or five of the patrons moved around into seats closer to them so they could watch. It frightened Janice to see all these men staring at her, their hands now inside their pants. However, there was also a thrill deep inside her. It was all so surrealistic. It couldn't be innocent Janice Harwick, law professor, and pillar of the community, sitting half-naked in a public movie theater letting a bunch of perverts look at her.

"Tim... Tim," Janice whispered.

It took a minute for Tim to realize that Janice was calling his name. He looked up and saw that now everyone in the theater was watching them. "I guess we better get out of here before we cause a riot," Tim said.

"You're right," Janice answered nervously. She saw the disappointment on the faces of the voyeurs as she let Tim pull her to her feet. When she tried to pull the top down though, Tim grabbed her hand whispered for her to leave it up.

Janice's legs were trembling as she walked up the aisle, her breast exposed and bouncing with each step. She could feel every eye in the place on her. Her vagina was throbbing and squishing between her legs. As she walked out of the curtains and into the lobby, she heard several men groan in pleasure or frustration. Suddenly, she was standing in the lobby with her breasts still exposed. There were a few men getting popcorn and a young woman behind the counter. Janice's face turned red when she saw the girl looking at her with a big smile. The men turned to look at her as well. Tim pulled her toward the front of the theater but would not let her pull her top down until they got to the door. She sighed with relief when he pulled her top over her breasts just as they stepped outside into the bright sunlight.

Tim rushed Janice out to the car and sped off the lot. He was now suddenly in a hurry to get home.

Janice slid close to Tim and pulled one of his hands to her crotch. She moaned as his fingers began to rub across the tight material of her damp crotch.

Tim looked down and gasped; Janice's crotch was stained dark with her juices. He could feel it seeping through to his fingers.

As soon as they were in the house, Janice was crawling all over Tim. "Wait... wait sweetie," he said. "Let's take it slow. You go and take a nice shower and I'll lay out some clothes I want you to wear."

Janice moaned in frustration but knew that he was controlling things. "Just one little suck," she pleaded as she grabbed the bulge in his pants. Without waiting for permission, she slid down and opened his zipper. In a second, she had his penis out and was sucking on it and moaning. When she felt Tim take her head in his hands and begin to move it back and forth, she knew that she had him. She thought that she would suck him off, and then get him to eat her. Maybe he would forget about the anal sex. She was very wrong.

Tim watched his wife on her knees sucking him enthusiastically and realized that she had grown to love sucking him now. Her actions were not of a woman that was doing it just to please her man. He also knew that she was trying to delay the inevitable and in fact, he had counted on that. There was no doubt that, in his excited state, when he tried to put his penis into her anus he would last about one second. Janice was unknowingly taking the edge off his excitement. He would be able to last far longer after he had a climax.

Janice worked on Tim's penis with all her recently learned skills. She used her hand to work up and down his shaft as her mouth sucked the head. She smiled to herself at her cleverness.

"Oh God, baby," Tim moaned as he felt his climax approach. Just as he was about to shoot into her mouth, Janice pulled his penis out like the girl in the movie had done. He watched it total amazement as she aimed it at her face, letting the first blast hit her square in the forehead. He realized that she was mimicking the movie by letting his sperm cover her face. He was more than happy to comply.

Janice almost giggled as blast after blast hit her in the face. It was so nasty and exciting to feel his warm sperm covering her face. She had read that some women felt this was humiliating and demeaning but she didn't feel that way at all. It gave her a sense of power and made her body tremble with excitement. Besides, Cosmo said that sperm was good for your skin.

After the last squirt hit her face, Janice smiled up at her husband, her face covered with his cream. Her tongue came out and licked some of the goo that had run across her lips, smiling as she swallowed.

Tim looked down at his wife with amazement. He couldn't believe that she had done that. "Thanks sweetie," he said sincerely. "I was so worked up that I'm sure I would have never gotten into your ass."

Janice's smile turned to a frown as she realized what she had done. Suddenly she knew that she had been tricked. "You tricked me," she said with mock anger. Still, she had to smile as she felt his sperm continue to run down her face and drip onto her chest.

Chapter 12

An hour later Janice came out of the bathroom to find the room lit with candles and an outfit for her laying one the bed. She saw a note on the bed next to the clothes.

"Sweetheart, I wanted to tell you how much I love you. I know that you are apprehensive about what we are going to do. You know that I would never hurt you. I will be gentle, but if it is too painful for you, I will stop and it will not cost you a safe word. Please put on the outfit I left on the bed. I will be up in a few minutes. Love, Tim."

Janice felt tears in her eyes as she read the note. God, she loved this man, she thought. She put on the outfit then looked in the mirror. It was a white teddy with garter straps and matching white nylons. The material was stretchy lace and was almost see- through. The front covered the crotch but still allowed her shaved sex lips to be plainly seen. The back of the outfit was only a thin string, leaving her buttocks bare. She almost looked like the young girl he married ten years earlier.

Janice was lying in the center of the bed when Tim came into the room wearing a short bathrobe. His eyes never left his wife as he walked over to the bed. She was the only thing in the room and everything else faded. He was almost shaking as he dropped his robe, crawled onto the bed, and pulled her into his arms. Their lips met without a word. Within seconds, both of them were moaning in excitement.

Tim worked to kiss every exposed area of Janice's body that he could reach. Then he turned her over and looked at his prize. Her sexy buttocks were white and smooth, without a blemish or freckle. He felt her tremble as his hands touched them, gently running his fingers across her soft flesh. He could see goose bumps appear on the skin. Slowly, he bent his head and kissed first one cheek then the other.

"Get on your knees," Tim said in a hoarse whisper.

Janice moved to her knees and looked back at Tim. She saw a look of wonder in his eyes as he stared at her bare buttocks. Then she watched him crawl between her legs, his hands reaching out to grasp her cheeks. She laid her head on the bed and groaned as Tim spread her cheeks open. She was embarrassed and excited by the view that she knew he was getting. No one had ever looked at her like this. She felt incredibly exposed. "Oh my God," she moaned as she felt his tongue touch the top of her crack where the little string started. She gasped for breath as she felt his tongue begin to slide down between the cheeks. God, he wasn't going to... "Ohhhhhh!!!"

Tim could taste her flesh as his tongue move between her damp cheeks. He pulled the little string away and looked at her pulsing anus then dropped his head and began to lick. He could hear Janice moaning into the pillow but it was muffled, coming from a place far off. There was a roaring in his ears at his own nastiness.

"Oh my God, oh my God," Janice whispered. When she felt Tim f***e his tongue into her tiny back hole, she lifted her head and screamed. It's so nasty, so perverted, she thought. Yet, her hips pushed back into the probing tongue wanting it to go deeper. Janice never knew that her anal area was so sensitive. She could feel every touch, every lick.

Tim was going mad with lust. Never in his wildest imagination did he think his innocent wife would let him do this to her. He was going to make the most of it. His tongue and mouth worked her little hole until it was pulsing with need. He sucked and licked like a starved man. When he pulled away, he watched it open and close like it wanted something to fill it again. He knew just what that something was.

Janice's moved her buttocks back and forth in excitement, her head buried in the pillow again. Her lungs gasped for breath. She felt Tim moving behind her and knew what was going to happen. Then she felt something cool, almost soothing on her anus. A gasp escaped her as she felt a finger probe the hole then move slowly into her. It felt strange, not painful, almost soothing. She had never had anything stuck up there before, not even her doctor's finger. She groaned when the finger pulled back out, leaving her hole wanting.

Tim coated a second finger and placed both on the little hole. With gradually increasing pressure, he pushed the two fingers inside. It felt warm and smooth inside his wife's secret place. He could feel the muscles caressing his fingers. It was impossible to tell if they wanted him to press inward or pull out. He pressed inward. There was a louder moan from Janice as both fingers went all the way inside her. Then he gently worked them back and forth and around, trying to relax and open her for the larger object to come. He worked for some time, making sure she was lubricated and stretched. When he thought she was sufficiently relaxed he pulled the fingers out and watched the tiny hole remain stretched for a second before closing again.

It was time. Tim leaned over to his wife and whispered, "I'm going to fuck your ass now, sweetheart. If I hurt you tell me and I will ease up. If you really want me to stop, use the code word. It won't count and I will stop." Tim got between his wife's legs again. He poured some lubricant onto his hand and rubbed it across his erection until it was shining and slick. Then he moved closer, lifting up and placing the swollen head at the tiny hole. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, he began to push. He watched as the little hole stretched, the skin gradually covering half the head of the penis. The largest portion of the head was still outside when he paused for a second. He listened for any word from Janice. When he heard nothing but her heavy breathing, he pushed hard.

"Ohhhhhh!!! Ahhhhh!!!" Janice moaned as she felt the head slip into her body. Her hands were gripping the bed sheet tight as her body tensed. Relax, she told herself.

Tim was amazed as he watched the small hole stretch around his large head. It gripped him tight, just below the crown. When he heard no protest from Janice, he began to push forward again. He heard Janice grunt but no words came from her. Soon most of his penis was inside her body. Then, with one final push, he was buried to his balls.

"Oh God, oh Jesus, oh, oh," Janice moaned incoherently.

Slowly Tim began to pull out, watching the grasping hole try to keep him inside. When he was almost all of the way out, he pushed back in. This time he joined his wife in moaning. He couldn't believe how good it felt. It was all that he had imagined and more.

Janice was surprised that it hadn't hurt. She had felt momentary pain when the head slipped inside but other than that, there was only a pleasant fullness. Now she could feel his penis deep inside her, stretching her. She thought she could feel the head pulsing against her sensitive walls. However, she knew that that couldn't be possible. She moved one hand between her legs and rubbed her swollen vagina through the crotch of the teddy. Then her finger slipped under the material and into her body. "Oh yes," she moaned when she felt Tim's penis on the other side of the tiny sheath of skin. "Fuck me," she screamed suddenly.

Tim almost jumped in surprise at her words.

"Please, please fuck my ass," she cried, delirious with need.

Tim began to move in and out, slowly at first but soon he was moving at a steady pace. The same pace as he would have used inside her vagina. This hole was much tighter than her vagina and required him to push and pull harder. His own breathing was labored as he got to his feet, squatting with his knee's bent, and began to pound into his wife's ass. He could feel her finger moving in and out of her vagina as his penis worked in and out at the same time.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Oh Jesus, Tim..." Janice moaned as a climax began somewhere deep inside her ass. Her fingers began to rub her swollen clit. It felt huge between her fingers. "Oh God Tim, I'm going to cummmmmmmm!!!"

Tim could feel the walls of her anus begin to pulse. That was too much for him. Suddenly, his penis throbbed and his balls erupted, spraying her insides full of his sperm.

Janice could feel his cum pouring into her tunnel. Her hips humped up at her husband's plunging penis as a tremendous climax consumed her body. Wave after wave of pleasure rippled through her. Her body shuddered and tensed repeatedly. Each time she thought it was going to stop, another wave hit her. She had never had a climax last so long or be so totally consuming. Her head was spinning and her lungs gasped for air. Then there was one last shudder before she collapsed onto the bed.

Tim followed her, his penis never leaving her body. As the last spurt of his cum was milked into her hole, he collapsed as well, his body heavy on hers.

After a few minutes, Tim's breathing was almost under control. He bent his head and kissed his wife's hot cheek, gently moving her hair away from her face. He saw that her eyes were closed like she was sl**ping. Then he whispered, "I love you," but received no response. Tim suddenly realized that she had passed out.

Chapter 13

Tim was up early the following morning, having some chores to do in the yard. He worked for an hour or so then decided to have some breakfast. He assumed that Janice was still asl**p.

When he walked into the kitchen, he saw her sitting at the table drinking a cup of coffee. She had her robe on and the paper was in front of her on the table.

"How are you feeling this morning?" he asked almost shyly. There was a nervous excitement in the pit of his stomach. He was certain that she had enjoyed yesterday but sometimes the light of a new day changes things.

Janice looked up without smiling. Then she stood up and turned to him. Suddenly her face broke into a wide grin and her arms opened to him.

Tim sighed in relief as he took his wife into his arms.

Their lips met in an emotional and passionate kiss that went on and on. When Janice pulled away, Tim gasped for breath, stunned by the intensity of the kiss.

"Does that answer your question?" Janice said with a smile.

"Wow, I guess it does," Tim chuckled. He pulled a chair out and sat down, bring Janice to his lap. "I was a little worried after you... you know, passed out."

Janice snuggled warmly into Tim, her head on his shoulder. "I'm the one that should be saying '"wow'", she said. "I've never felt like that... never knew that a climax could be so intense."

"Are you... are you sore?" Tim asked, suddenly embarrassed by the question.

"Maybe a little, but it's a good soreness."

"What's your schedule for today?" Tim asked, referring to the fact that Janice needed to go into school for the lecture.

"Well, Dan is supposed to lecture from one to three o'clock. We are supposed to go to dinner at six." Janice felt a little thrill run through her at the mention of Dan's name.

"I was planning something after you came home but I think I will change those plans. We can do that Friday night."

"Okay," Janice said hesitantly. There was something on her mind and she didn't know how to approach it. Tim knew what had happened with Dan the last time they were together but he hadn't said anything about it since she told him. "Tim... about Dan... What... uh... are you okay... uh... with me going to dinner with him," Janice stuttered.

"Oh yes, I'm fine with it. I want you go out with him and have fun. In fact, I want you to bring him back here after dinner."

"Really! You want to meet him?"

"No, I didn't say that. I want you to tell him that I'm out of town."

Janice looked at Tim like she didn't understand. Suddenly, her heart started to race. "What... what do you want me to do when I get home?" she asked, her voice almost shaking.

"Anything you want!" Tim said.

"Anything?" Janice asked, her eyes searching his.

"Anything!"

"You know... you know what happened the last time you said that?"

"Yes," Tim said with a lustful smile.

"You also remember the... the last time Dan and I we were together," Janice said, knowing that Tim would remember.

"I remember very well what you told me."

"Dan and I together alone could be dangerous," Janice warned, her body tingling.

"I'm counting on that."

"So I can do whatever I want?"

"Yes."

"Are you sure about this?" Janice asked, her heart racing with excitement now.

"Absolutely sure. After the lecture, come home and I will help you get dressed for dinner."

Janice kissed Tim passionately again then pulled her head back and looked into his eyes. She was searching for something. She wasn't even sure what it was. For the thousandth time she wondered how she could have lived with this man for so many years and never really know him.

"You had better get moving. I have some chores to do so I'll see you when you get home," Tim said as he pushed Janice to her feet. "Now you get moving too."

They kissed briefly and went their separate ways.

Janice felt her heart flutter when she saw Dan walking down the hall toward her. God, he is so handsome, she thought. His biggest problem is that he is stuck on himself; his hair was always perfect, expensive suits and silk ties. Only the best for Dan Forsman, she thought. Still, that's part of his charm, she mused. She knew that she could never see herself falling for someone like him but he was irresistible nonetheless.

Dan Forsman had just turned 44 years old and was recently divorced. He was a partner in a prestigious law firm in San Francisco, as well as a professor of law. He stood 6 feet 26' 2" with black hair that had quite a bit of gray along the sides. He was often mistaken for the movie actor, Richard Gere. He always dressed immaculately and prided himself on his physical appearance. In college he had been the star quarterback and could have had a pro career if he had wanted. However, law had always been his first love.

Dan smiled when he saw Janice walking toward him. He noticed right away that she was wearing a new outfit. It was a black business suit. However, it was much more stylish than the outfits that she normally wore. In fact, the skirt was shorter than anything he had ever seen her wear and the blouse, under her blazer, was low cut and very sheer. What a sexy lady, he thought. , Too bad she doesn't know it.

Dan was in for a big surprise.

"God, it's good to see you Janice," Dan said as he hugged Janice to his strong chest.

"It's been a long time," Janice answered, holding him a little tighter and longer than was necessary.

"You look great," Dan exclaimed holding Janice away from him, his eyes running up and down her body. His eyes didn't miss the opportunity to glance down her blouse. He was shocked that he couldn't see any indication of a bra. Still, it might just be one of those low cut things some women wear, he thought.

"Thank you! You look pretty good yourself," Janice smiled back. "We have about twenty minutes before the class starts. Would you like a cup of coffee?"

"That would be great," Dan said and followed Janice to the cafeteria.

The two of them sat and talked, catching up on a few things since they last met. Before they knew it, it was time for class. Before they knew it, it was time for class.

Janice watched as Dan did his thing. He was very impressive. The students listened, hanging on every word. Dan was quite an entertainer, telling them stories of legal cases that combined his academic background with the real world.

When the lecture was over, Janice couldn't get near Dan as the students, especially the girls, gathered around him thirsting for more. Finally, he told them he had to go. The students moaned but eventually left the room, leaving Janice and Dan alone.


"Still quite the entertainer," Janice smiled.

"Just my a****l magnetism, I guess," he responded, his white teeth shining with his smile. "Now, for the real reason I came all this way. When do we go to dinner?"

"Well, its four- thirty now. How about you pick me up at my house at six?"

"Uh... at your house?" Dan asked. "Yes, my husband's out of town," Janice answered with a twinkle in her eye. She felt a twinge of excitement when Dan's face brightened.

"Oh, no curfew then?" Dan said and moved closer to Janice.

"No curfew."

Suddenly, Dan was pulling Janice into his arms.

"Dan," she protested weakly.

"There's something different about you. I can't put my finger on it, though," Dan said, looking into her eyes.

"Maybe it's just your imagination," Janice responded, letting him hold her, as her excitement grew. Then she saw his lips move toward hers. She knew this was very dangerous in the open classroom but was powerless to stop him from kissing her. A moan came from her throat as his tongue entered her mouth. She felt his strong hands slide down her back and caress her buttocks, pulling her tighter to him. Within seconds, she could feel his erection growing between their bodies.

As the kiss continued, Dan took a chance and slid his hand inside her jacket and over her breast. He had to know if she was wearing a bra. Now it was his turn to moan as he felt her warm flesh in the palm of his hand. She wasn't wearing a bra - that was certainly different. He couldn't imagine prim and proper Janice going out of the house without a bra. His fingers tweaked her hard nipple through the thin blouse, bringing a shiver from her. Quickly, and with an expertise, he unbuttoned two buttons on her blouse and his hand slid inside to grasp a soft breast.

"Oh Jesus," Janice whispered as his strong hand palmed her entire breasts. With great difficulty, Janice pushed him away, gasping for breath. She could feel the excitement between her legs and knew that without panties she would be dripping juice in a second. "Later," she said with a lustful smile. She wrote her address on the back of his business card and handed it to him. "See you at six." Then she went up on her toes and gave him another quick kiss before she rushed out of the room.

By the time Janice got home, she was even more excited than when she left Dan. Her mind was racing with all the possibilities. Still, she wasn't certain how far Tim wanted her to go. In fact, she wasn't certain how far she wanted Dan to go. She needed to talk to Tim again.

When she walked into the bedroom, she saw that Tim had laid out clothes for her to wear. He was in the bathroom running a bath for her.

"Hi, sweetie," Tim said as he saw Janice walk into the bathroom.

"Hi lover," Janice replied and walked over and gave him a big kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her groin to his.

"I guess the meeting with Dan went well?" Tim said when he saw that a button on her blouse was still open.

"Yes," Janice said, her face flushing a bit at the memory of their boldness in the classroom. Then she blushed again when she realized that her blouse was still open.

"So what's the arrangements for tonight?" he asked, letting her off the hook.

"Dan is going to pick me up here at six," she answered, relieved to change the subject.

"Great, then we have to hurry," Tim said as he began to take Janice's clothes off.

"Tim..." Janice said and hesitated.

"What?"

"Are... are you still okay with this?"

"Yes."

"I just want to be sure. The truth is, I have a hard time resisting Dan. However, I'm still not sure... uh... how far that you want this to go. I'm not even sure how far I want it to go."

"Listen, why don't you just relax and see where it goes. If you feel you don't want it to go any further, just tell him."

"Will that be like I used the safe word if I tell him to stop?"

Tim thought for a minute. After all the cajoling and pushing, the truth was, he really didn't want to f***e her into do doing this. He wanted her to want to do it. "No," he said firmly, deciding to take his chances.

Janice sighed with relief. At least she wouldn't have to use up a safe word if she felt uncomfortable. "Where are you going to be when I get home?"

"I'll be around somewhere," Tim smiled.

Janice looked at him with concern on her face.

"Don't worry. , You won't know I'm here. Now let's get you undressed or you'll be late."

Tim helped Janice with her bath. Then he shaved her and applied cream to her pubic mound, making it smooth and soft. When he was satisfied with his work, Tim left Janice to put on her dress and make-up.

After Janice was dressed, she came out of the bathroom and saw Tim waiting for her. She had on a red cocktail dress that was form fitting and short on her thighs. It was tight enough that if she wore panties the lines would definitely show. The top was low cut, giving a substantial view of her cleavage. In fact, the top was so low cut that if she moved too quickly, she could have one or both of her breasts pop out. Her hair was done up on her head with two little curls hanging down her cheeks. As always, she wore a pair of very high heels and thigh- high nylons. Around her neck, she wore a heart shaped locket with a picture of Tim and her on their wedding day inside. Somehow, that made her feel better about what she was about to do.

"Well, how do I look?" Janice asked, feeling excitement in her stomach as if she was s*******n again and going out with a boy for the first time.

"You look gorgeous," Tim said as he took her in his arms and kissed her briefly. He was careful not to mess up her bright red lipstick. "I think you're going to have to fight this guy off."

Suddenly, both of them jumped as they heard the doorbell.

Janice could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she walked down the stairs. When she opened the door, she saw Dan standing there in his expensive suit and tie, looking like a movie star. He had a dozen red roses in his arms. "Oh, thank you so much," she said sincerely. "Let me get these in water, and then we can go."

"No hurry, we have plenty of time," Dan said, pulling Janice back to him, his eyes wandering up and down her body. "You look incredible."

"Thank you again," Janice said going up on her tiptoes to kiss his lips quickly. Then she turned and walked toward the kitchen carrying the roses.

Dan followed behind, his eyes watching the sexy sway of her butt. God, she is something else, he thought. No panty line. He felt a little tingle in his groin.

In the kitchen, Janice reached up to get a vase out of a cabinet over the sink. When she did, her dress pulled up, revealing the lacy thigh high nylons and a small section of bare flesh.

Dan stepped over to her and placed his hands on her hips, kissing her neck.

"Behave," Janice said as she felt goose bumps on her neck from his kiss.

"You're driving me crazy," he whispered. He turned Janice around and kissed her passionately, his tongue searching for hers.

Janice was breathing heavily when she pulled away. "Let me finish or we'll be late."

Dan moaned in frustration and let Janice go, reluctantly.

Tim was watching out the upstairs window as Dan opened the door his car for Janice to slide in. He probably just did that so he could look up her dress, Tim thought - that's what I would have done. As Tim watched the car disappear down the street he thought, what the hell am I doing? I must be crazy letting my wife go on a date, especially with a handsome guy like Dan. Suddenly, he felt a twinge of jealousy and fear. The fear and jealousy combined to create an excitement in his the pit of his stomach. It was the same feeling that he had when he watched her at the nightclub and with Steve, just multiplied a hundred times. That feeling was overriding everything else. Then he told himself that all of this was necessary to keep their marriage together. Still, he knew that there were other ways to keep their marriage going. It was all so confusing, he thought as he turned from the window, a bulge in his pants.

Tim went downstairs to get a strong drink and wait. It was going to be a long evening for him.

Dan took Janice to an expensive French restaurant on the 30th floor of a downtown office building. They sat at a special table in the corner, reserved for dignitaries, with a view of the city on both sides. The lights of the city were gorgeous and romantic, twinkling like a million fireflies.

Dan was a gentleman all evening. He entertained Janice with humorous stories and jokes. He also made sure she had plenty of wine. While he didn't want her d***k, he did want her relaxed.

When dinner was over, they walked arm and arm to the elevators. As soon as the doors closed, Dan pulled her to him and kissed her. His hands went to her buttocks and squeezed them, pulling her tight to his groin.

"Let's save it until we get home," Janice said excitedly and pushed him away, fearing that the doors would open and someone she knew would be standing there.

Dan moaned a complaint but he liked the part about "until we get home."

Janice stumbled slightly as she opened the door of her house and walked into the foyer. She giggled as she tried to balance herself to take her shoes off. All the wine had made her just a bit tipsy. She let Dan steady her by holding her hips. When she had her shoes off she sighed and said, "Oh that feels so good."

"Feet sore?" Dan asked.

"Yea, these are new shoes and I think they are a little too narrow. The guys in the shoe story were too busy looking up my dress to get the correct measurements."

"I'm sure they got a very pretty view," Dan said lecherously. "You know I am an excellent foot massager."

Janice felt a thrill go through her as she thought of the boys in the store and the last massage she had in this living room just days ago.

"Would you like a glass of wine?" Janice asked, throwing her shoes in the corner carelessly.

"Yes, thanks."

"Have a seat in the living room. , I'll be right back," Janice said, directing Dan to the living room and then going into the kitchen. She was surprised when she found a bottle of wine chilling in a bucket of ice. A smile crossed her face when she realized that Tim had left it for her. She took the bottle and two glasses into the living room.

Dan was sitting on the sofa with his jacket off and his tie loosened. The lights in the room had been dimmed. Dan smiled when he saw Janice coming in with the wine. "Ah, that was fast. You must have had this all planned. Are you trying to seduce me, Mrs. Harwick?" Dan said facetiously.

"I'll never tell," Janice answered as she sat on the sofa a comfortable distance from him.

Dan poured each of them a glass and handed one to her. "Cheers," he said and clinked his glass to hers. "Now, let's take care of those feet," he said, reaching down and pulling one of her feet onto his lap.

Janice had to turn sideways to allow Dan to hold her foot. "Oh, that feels sooooo good," she said as she lay back in the corner of the sofa, ignoring the fact that Dan could see up her dress. "Thank you."

"My pleasure," Dan said, looking at her sexy legs and higher. "You have gorgeous legs."

"Thank you again."

Dan massaged one foot then the other as Janice sat back and enjoyed. When he was done, he took off his tie and moved over closer to her. He sat quietly looking at her as they drank their wine. Finally, he reached over, took the wineglass out of her hand and set both on the coffee table. Then he pulled her into his arms. "I've been waiting to have you alone all night," he whispered as he brought his lips to hers.

Janice moaned as she felt his lips press to her. This time she beat him to it and pushed her tongue into his mouth. Their lips worked together like two horny teenagers. Within minutes, the room was steaming with passion. Soon, Janice felt Dan's hand slide down her back and across her buttocks. He gently caressed the firm ass cheek before moving lower to her thigh. As their tongue continued to duel, Janice felt his hand slide up her thigh until it was under the hem of her dress. She moaned and squirmed in his embrace when she felt his hand on the bare flesh above her nylons. She suppressed the natural instinct to stop his hand. The hand moved higher.

Now it was Dan's turn to moan as he felt the soft skin of her naked buttock. He had hoped that she wasn't wearing panties. His hand squeezed the supple cheek, kneading the flesh between his fingers. Tim stood in the dark hallway at the top of the stairs with a clear view of the sofa. His heart was pounding in his chest as he watched another man fondle his wife. He could see the hand disappear under her dress and begin to massage the cheek of her ass. Inside his pants, his own penis throbbed with excitement.

Dan pulled his lips from Janice and kissed down her neck. Slowly, he kissed across her shoulder, using his finger to gently push the shoulder strap of her dress down her arm. Then his lips changed direction, moving down her shoulder blade, kissing and teasing the soft skin as he went. Soon, he was at the top of one heaving breasts. The dress was barely holding on, caught on a hard nipple. A flick of Dan's finger and it fell, leaving one large, soft breast free.

"Oh God Dan, no," Janice pleaded breathlessly when she realized her breast was bare. There was still a hint of the remorse at what she was doing. It was so wrong. But, how could something so wrong feel so good? she thought.

Dan didn't pay any attention to Janice's protest. He kissed down the soft orb, opening his mouth and sucking the nipple inside.

"Ohhhh!!!" Janice moaned as she felt his tongue begin to flick the hard nipple.

Dan was ecstatic that he had made it this far. There were no guarantees that she would let him go all the way. He remembered the last time they were together when she jumped out of his car and ran back to the hotel. Quickly, before she could stop him, he pushed the other shoulder strap down, freeing both breasts, and captured the other tit in his mouth. He almost smiled when he felt Janice's hand grab the back of his neck and pull his mouth tight to her breast.

"Oh yes, suck it," Janice whispered in submission. She would stop him in a few minutes. Just a few more sucks and she would make him stop.

Dan pushed Janice over until she was lying on the sofa, continuing to hold the nipple in his mouth like a hungry baby. He sucked hard on the tit, finally letting it pop from his lips. He moved back and looked down at her excitedly. Her eyes were closed and her beautiful breasts were moving up and down with her rapid breathing. Both nipples were hard, sitting proudly on her firm white breasts. Again, he bent over and sucked one into his mouth. At the same time, his hand slowly moved up her thigh. When his fingers reached her vagina, he gasped in surprise. Prudish Janice, law professor, and wife, had a shaved pussy.

Janice was becoming delirious with excitement now. She squirmed on the sofa as Dan chewed on her breasts and began to play with her sex lips. She spread her legs as far as her dress would let her and let his hand have total access. A gasp escaped her lips and she almost screamed when he pushed a finger into her warm and wet hole.

Dan moved his finger in and out rapidly, spattering her juice on his hand. Then he moved away from Janice and slid slowly to his knees. He looked up at her as he spread her legs, pushing her dress to her hips. He could see that her eyes were swimming with lust. Then he looked at her swollen and enlarged vagina. His mouth practically watered when he saw the fat wrinkled inner lips bulging from the smoothly shaven outer lips. Slowly, he began to kiss down her soft thigh.

I have to stop this, she thought, just a minute or two more. Janice closed her eyes in pleasure as she felt Dan's tongue move closer and closer to her vagina. She began to tremble with need as his tongue teased her, kissing her thigh but avoiding the treasure between. Unable to stand it anymore, and no longer able to distinguish right from wrong, she reached for his head and pulled him toward her center. "Ahhhhh!!!"

Immediately, Dan's senses were overcome with the taste of Janice's swollen vagina. He sucked her large lips inside, marveling at the size. He had made love to quite a few women in his life but none had lips as large as hers or tasted as good.

Tim's eyes were wide with lust and straining through the dim light to watch his wife with her lover on the sofa. It was hard for him to believe that he was actually watching another man eat his wife. His shaking hand went to his zipper and pulled it down, freeing his throbbing erection.

Janice's legs were wrapped around Dan's head, imprisoning his face between her thighs. Her hips lifted off the sofa as her hands pulled his head tight between her legs. "Oh God, Dan. Oh yes, eat me. Yes, yes, yes. Oh God," she moaned.

Dan prided himself in his ability to please a woman. He was especially good at oral sex and he loved to do it. The sweet taste and feel of Janice's lips in his mouth was making him mad with desire. He wanted to fuck her so bad, yet he wanted to wait. He wanted to get her off first. His mouth moved up slightly and sucked her swollen clit between his lips. "Ahhhhhh!!!" Janice screamed, her muscles tensing. "Oh God, Dan, I'm going to... I'm going to... cummmmmmmmmm!!!" Then Janice's body started to convulse as wave after wave of pleasure ripped through her. Her hips were bucking so hard that she almost threw them both off the sofa. However, Dan held on, continuing to suck her even after her body started to relax. He sucked on and on until he felt Janice begin to tense again. Suddenly, another strong climax hit her.

Eventually, Dan had to pull away or risk drowning. His face was covered in her thick juices. He smiled down at her; wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he stood up and slowly stripped his clothes off.

Janice opened her weary eyes just as Dan was dropping his slacks and underwear. A new thrill of excitement rushed through her as she saw his long, throbbing shaft. It was larger than she remembered. She saw that his body was strong and well muscled. Janice sat up weakly looking at the penis just inches in front of her face. She hesitated. Then slowly, her hand shaking, she reached for Dan's penis. It felt hot in her hand and throbbed. She moved her hand up and down, squeezing a drop of clear juice out of the swollen head. Janice took a deep breath and pulled Dan's penis toward her.

Dan smiled and moved forward, pleased to oblige her. He moaned as he watched this beautiful woman, wife, and law professor take his penis between her lips. His hips began an involuntary movement back and forth as Janice sucked on his knob. He was surprised at how good she was. He watched in amazement as she pulled it from her lips and used her tongue in little butterfly flicks across the dripping head. Then she licked down the shaft to his balls. "Oh Jesus," he moaned as she sucked one inside her mouth. He couldn't believe it as he watched her cheeks bulge with his sperm filled testicle.

Janice moaned as she sucked first one large testicle into her mouth and then the other. Soon both were dripping with her saliva. She licked back up the shaft and took the head into her mouth again.

Tim was beyond excitement as he watched his wife suck on Dan. This time he had a better view then the two previous times. Yet, he wasn't as close as he wanted to be, so he quietly moved as close as he dared. He almost gasped when he saw his wife's saliva dripping from Dan's penis and balls. He wondered if she was going to suck him off.

Janice was considering sucking Dan off. However, he had other ideas. Before he lost control, he pulled away, his penis making a pop as it came out of her mouth. Janice looked up in surprise. She wanted his cum in her hungry mouth now.

"I'm going to fuck you," he stated emphatically.

"Oh Dan, no. It's not right, I'm married," she pleaded unconvincingly.

"So you don't want this cock in you?" Dan teased, swinging his penis back and forth in front of her face. "Are you saying that you don't want me to fuck you?"

"Oh God," Janice moaned as she watched Dan's hard penis moving back and forth, her eyes following it. Her own vagina was dripping juice onto the sofa now. Janice bit her lip and closed her eyes. Suddenly, she knew that there was no turning back. With a sigh of submission, she leaned back on the sofa and opened her legs.

"No sweetie," Dan said. "Tell me. Tell me you want this. I want to hear you say it," Dan said. He squeezed his penis hard at the base, making it swell even larger and pulse. Dan knew that he was taking a big chance teasing her like this. It might backfire. However, he was pretty sure that he had her now.

Janice looked at Dan's pulsing rod and then at his face. Her eyes glanced briefly toward the stairs. She could see a shadowy movement. She knew that Tim was watching. He could stop this if he wanted, she thought. A tremble shook her frame and her vagina throbbed with need. She couldn't take it anymore. "Fuck me! Oh God, fuck me, Dan. Please!"

"That's what I wanted to hear." Dan reached down and lifted Janice's legs. He went to his knees, bringing his penis level with her swollen vagina. Holding her legs straight up in the air, he pulled Janice forward, letting his penis head touch her fat lips. Slowly he moved his hips forward.

There were three moans at the same time. If Janice and Dan hadn't been moaning so loud, they would have surely heard Tim. Tim's legs felt week as he strained his eyes at the juncture where Dan's penis met his wife's hole. He watched, his body trembling, as another man slowly slid his penis into his wife. The scene fascinated him so much that he forgot all about stroking his penis.

Dan closed his eyes as his shaft moved deeper into Janice's body. He had waited for over a year to do this. Her vagina was as tight and warm as he had dreamed it would be. Janice couldn't wait any longer. She reached forward and grabbed Dan's hips and pulled, forcing him deep into her. "Ohhhhh!!!" she moaned as he hit bottom. She felt full and so stretched with his fat penis. Suddenly, the realization hit her that she was fucking another man --- a man that wasn't her husband.

Dan pushed Janice further back and moved over her. He placed her legs on his shoulders, lifting up and bending her almost double until her knees were near her head. The angle allowed him to go deep into her. As he pushed downward, his lips sought hers. Then he began to move in and out, slowly at first. "Oh God, baby, that pussy is so nice," he whispered breathlessly.

Janice only grunted in response, her eyes squeezed shut. She was rapidly moving toward her third climax.

Soon Dan was pounding in and out of her, grunting out his own pleasure. "Oh God, baby, I can't last much longer," Dan warned.

"Oh yes. Cum, cum in me, please," Janice whispered through clenched teeth, her own excitement near a peak again.

Dan felt his balls pull tight to his body. He groaned as his sperm shot down his shaft and rocketed into Janice's willing hole.

Janice felt Dan going over the top and his juice pumping into her. That was more than she could take. For the third time in just a few minutes, Janice climaxed. It was even stronger than the first two. "Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes," she moaned, holding Dan deep in her body. She could feel Dan's cum filling her hole - another man's cum.

Tim stared in amazement as he watched the two lovers climax. He could see their joined sex in the dim light and the glistening cum running back out and down her ass cheeks.

When Dan's penis stopped squirting, he slowly moved back, sweat dripping from his brow. "Wow, that was something," he sighed as he watched his shrinking penis squeeze out of Janice's body.

Janice dropped her legs to the floor, exhausted. When Dan moved to the side and collapsed onto the sofa. Janice stood up on shaky legs. "I'll be right back," she said and walked unsteadily to the stairs.

Dan figured that she was going to clean up.

Janice walked up the stairs and down the hall, looking for Tim. Just as she passed the bathroom, she felt her arm being pulled into the dark room. She squealed in surprise as Tim pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

"God, baby, I've got to fuck you too," Tim said, pushing Janice up on the sink counter. He spread her legs and placed his throbbing penis at the entrance of overflowing hole. With a shove, he pushed himself into her. "Ohhhh!!!" Tim moaned as her warm and very sloppy hole wrapped around him. It took only seconds for Tim to groan that he was going to cum.

"Yes, cum in me," Janice said, already excited again. As she felt her husband adding his sperm to the juice already inside her, a quick climax went through her.

Tim pulled out of Janice and leaned toward her, kissing her lips gently. They were both silent. Tim was still gasping for breath. His climax had been incredibly intense, draining him.

Finally, Janice spoke. "Tim, I think... uh... I think that Dan is going to want to stay the night," Janice said hesitantly.

"Really?," Tim said thinking quickly.

"He didn't say it but I know him."

"What do you think? Do you want him to stay?"

Janice bit her lip and looked down, her face red. "Yes," she answered quietly.

"Uh... all right... uh... I'll sneak down to the clubroom and sl**p on the sofa. The only rule is that I want you to sneak down and see me when he falls asl**p. Tomorrow, you need to get him out early."

"That's no problem, he has an early flight. Tim... thank you. I love you," Janice said, fingering the locked around her neck lovingly.

"I love you too. You had better get back down there or he might come up."

"You're right," Janice said and hurried back to the stairs. She stopped when she reached the top of the stairs and realized that she had two loads of cum bubbling out of her vagina. She also realized that she didn't have time to go back and clean up so she shrugged and hurried back to Dan.

Dan didn't have to be asked twice if he wanted to stay the night. When Janice mentioned staying the night, he swept her up in his arms and walked toward the stairs. Within minutes, Dan had Janice on the bed and his head between her legs. He was surprised at how much cum she still had in her after she had cleaned up.

Janice giggled at the thought of what was happening between her legs. If he only knew, she thought. However, excitement quickly took over. She grabbed Dan's head pulled it tight to her, and shuddered in climax again.

Late that night, Janice went down to the clubroom. She gently shook Tim awake. Then she quickly opened his pants and sucked him to hardness. Without Tim moving, she straddled his waist and sat onto his penis. She bounced up and down several times, coating Tim's penis with the sperm inside her.

Tim was moaning again, his hips moving up and down with his wife's movements. Suddenly, Janice pulled up until Tim's penis slipped out. Tim looked at her in surprise.

Janice smiled back and reached between her legs to grasp his penis. She slid forward slightly until her anus was on top of his penis. A wide smile, then a slight grimace, crossed her face as she slowly sat down.

"Oh my God, Janice," Tim moaned as his penis slid easily into her rectum.

Both of Janice's holes were dripping cum as she practically crawled back up the stairs to Dan.

Tim didn't sl**p much the rest of the night. Early in the morning, he heard the front door open and close. He peeked out of the basement window and saw Dan get into his rental car and drive away. Then he hurried up the stairs to their bedroom. He peeped in and saw that Janice was still sl**ping. As he walked quietly over to the bed, he saw her open her eyes. A smile crossed her tired face and she lifted the sheet in invitation. Tim smiled back and crawled into the bed. He looked at his disheveled wife. Her hair and make-up were a mess and her body showed signs of the frantic activity of the night. Still, Tim thought he had never seen her look so beautiful. He tenderly kissed her lips and fell asl**p in her arms.

Chapter 14

Tim smiled as Janice walked into the kitchen. She had on a white terry cloth robe and her hair was still wet from the shower. "Good afternoon sl**pyhead," Tim said.

Janice smiled back and walked over to kiss him. "Good afternoon lover."

"Hungry?" Tim asked.

"Starved."

"Sit down and I'll have break... uh lunch finished in a second," Tim said.

Janice sat at the table as Tim served her eggs, bacon, toast and hot coffee. He took a seat across from her and watched her eat. He had already eaten earlier.

When Janice had eaten everything on the table, Tim got up and served her more. Again, Tim sat across from Janice and watched her.

"What?" she asked when she saw him looking at her.

"I was just thinking how much I love you."

Janice smiled then got up and sat on Tim's lap. "I love you too, sweetheart. More that anything in the world." Their lips met in a long and sensuous kiss.

"So... uh... did you... uh have fun last night?" Tim asked hesitantly.

Janice sighed and closed her eyes. "It was incredible. I would have never believed that I would have enjoyed something like that. It's amazing how things can change in just one week. Are... are you okay with what happened?"

"Yes and I agree with you that it was incredible. It was beyond my wildest dreams. It seems like a dream this morning - a nice dream." Tim kissed her again and slipped his hand into her robe and caressed her breasts. "However, it's not over yet." "What's going on tonight?" Janice asked, unable to keep the excitement out of her voice.

"You know I can't tell you that. However, I guarantee that you will be surprised."

Later that night, Janice stood in front of Tim in the bedroom. She was wearing a sky blue silk slip that was form fitting and short, with a sheer lace top. On her legs, she had a pair of silk thigh high nylons and spiked high heels.

"Come on Tim, what's going to happen tonight?" Janice asked nervously.

"Just remember the safe word," he said. Then the doorbell rang. "Wait here, I'll be back in a minute."

Janice sat on the bed, very nervous. She had no idea what Tim had planned for her tonight. It scared her some but she also knew that she was close to getting through the week without using the safe word. She figured she could get through one more day.

A few minutes later, Tim opened the bedroom door.

Janice stood up, her face showing her shock. Felicia walked into the bedroom behind Tim. She was wearing a pair of hot pink short shorts, high heels and a blouse tied under her breasts.

"Felicia, you remember my wife Janice."

"Yes I do. Hi, sweetie," Felicia said with a knowing smile.

Felicia had been surprised when Tim had called after their visit to her shop. He told her that he wanted her to help him with a little game he and Janice were playing. She was more than happy to help Tim. When he explained what he wanted her to do, she said yes in a second.

Janice stood paralyzed, unable to move even her mouth. Her face showed her total shock. She looked at Tim, almost pleading with her eyes. God, what does he have in mind? Janice thought. She wasn't a lesbian and wasn't about to start now. "Tim," Janice said, her lips pressed tightly together.

"You know the word," Tim said and waited for Janice to answer. When she didn't answer he said, "I take it that you don't want to use the word?"

"No," Janice said, trying unsuccessfully to make her voice firm.

"Good," Tim said and took a seat in a chair near the bed.

The room grew quiet.

Felicia walked over to Janice who was suddenly almost shy, looking at the floor. She reached her finger under Janice's chin and turned her face up to her. "Don't worry, sweetie, I don't bite... or at least not hard," Felicia laughed. Then she reached her hands out and touched Janice's shoulders softly.

Janice stood stiff, unmoving.

Felicia ran her fingertips up and down Janice's arms. Then she leaned forward and kissed the nape of her neck.

In spite of herself, Janice shivered just a little. Then she felt Felicia's tongue on her neck, flicking across her sensitive skin. She tried to steel herself. She wasn't going to let this woman get her excited.

When Felicia reached Janice's ear, she gently bit her earlobe. "Relax, sweetie. You're going to love this," she whispered.

Janice just grunted.

Felicia moved around behind Janice. She turned Janice toward Tim as she again ran her fingers up and down her arms. Then she started to kiss her neck from behind.

Tim watched, his excitement growing.

First Felicia kissed across one shoulder, and then she moved her lips slowly to the other. She looked across Janice's shoulder at Tim and winked. Then she reached her fingers up to the straps of Janice's slip. Slowly she pushed the straps down her shoulder and over her arms. Suddenly, the slip fell from Janice's breasts.

Janice gasped as she felt her breasts exposed and she crossed her arms over herself.

Felicia reached her arms around her and grasped her arms, pulling them to her side. Then her hands went back to her waist and began to move slowly upward.

Tim could see Janice's breasts begin to move up and down as the pace of her breathing increased. He watched as Felicia's hands moved closer and closer to his wife's breasts.

Janice felt the hands moving toward her bare breasts. Her eyes closed, in spite of her resolve, when Felicia's soft hands covered her breasts. Stop, her mind screamed just as when she felt her body begin to respond.

Felicia moaned as her hands covered Janice's full breasts. As she squeezed them and began to play with the nipples, she felt her own excitement increase. Felicia liked men but she loved women. Sometimes she thought that was the reason she went into modeling in the first place.

Tim could feel his erection straining in his pants. He wanted to take it out but decided to wait. There would be plenty of time for that.

Felicia played with Janice's wonderful breasts for a long time, caressing them and pinching the nipples. She could feel her beginning to respond. It was subtle, but there was a little movement of her hips and her breathing was definitely faster.

Janice watched Felicia's hands on her breasts. She couldn't believe that she was standing there half naked with another woman playing with her. A little moan escaped her lips when Felicia began to squeeze her nipples harder - not painfully, just firmly.

Felicia pulled her hands from Janice and turned her to the side. Then she stood in front of her and looked into her eyes. Slowly she reached up and untied her own blouse. She slipped it off her shoulders and let it drop to the floor behind her, leaving her naked from the waist up. Her breasts were not as large as Janice's but they had held up very well for her age. Still looking in Janice's eyes, she pressed both tits to Janice's. Her nipples pressed directly against Janice's nipples. The she began to slowly grind against her, squishing their flesh together.

Again, Janice had to close her eyes in an attempt to control her excitement. She could feel her vagina begin to swell. She couldn't believe that she was getting excited from another woman rubbing her breasts against her own. She opened her eyes when Felicia pulled away. She felt her tug at her hand, leading her over to the bed. Without a word, Felicia stripped the slip from her. Then she pushed Janice until she was sitting on the side of the bed with just her hose and heels on. She sat next to her. Her hands came up and she began to play with her nipples again.

"Please don't," Janice whispered, squeezing her legs together as her excitement continued to grow.

Suddenly, Felicia's hands were on Janice's cheeks. She stared into her eyes as her lips moved slowly forward. Felicia felt Janice's soft but unwilling lips against hers. The lips were tightly closed tightly. She used her tongue to gently lick across hers, not attempting to enter her mouth.

Janice held her lips tightly together. She felt Felicia's tongue pushing on her mouth again. Suddenly, she moaned as Felicia twisted a nipple. That f***ed her mouth open and suddenly her mouth was filled with Felicia's tongue. Another unwanted moan escaped her throat as the tongue played with hers. Then she felt Felicia pushing her back, her mouth never leaving hers. Soon she was lying on the bed with Felicia working on her lips, her hands grasping her breasts again. When she felt Felicia's hand sliding down her body, she stiffened. "Oh no," she pleaded as the fingers reached the top of her pubic mount.

"Shhhh!" Felicia said as her finger slowly slid between the now swollen lips of her vagina. The fingertip moved between the lips, crossing the little clit.

"Ohhhhh!!!" Janice moaned as the finger slid gently across her now swelling nub. In spite of all of her resolve, Janice let her legs slip slightly apart. Her thighs began to quiver.

Felicia smiled. She knew that she had her now. Slowly, she insinuated a finger into the wet hole.

"Ohhhh!!!" Janice whimpered as she felt the finger move into her body. Her hips began to move up and down, out of her control now.

Felicia began to kiss down her body, crossing her breasts, stopping to suck each nipple. Across her stomach her lips moved, stopping to circle Janice's navel. When she reached her lower stomach, Felicia stopped and stood up.

Janice opened her eyes in surprise, wondering why she had stopped. She watched as the older woman moved between her knees. She could see Felicia's breasts moving up and down rapidly with excitement now. Then she saw her reach for a pillow from the bed. She threw it on the floor at her feet and knelt. "Oh God," she moaned when she realized what the woman was going to do.

Tim watched as Felicia positioned herself between his wife's legs. He couldn't control himself any longer and reached down and took his hard penis from his pants.

"Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh!" Janice moaned as Felicia began to kiss up her thighs.

When Felicia was close enough to touch Janice's swollen vagina she stopped. Gently, she lifted the younger woman's thighs, pushing them back to her breasts.

Janice looked down between her own legs, her eyes wide with anticipation. She saw Felicia's burning eyes looking up at her. Felicia smiled at her and then dropped her head. "Oh Jesus! Oh God! Ohhhhhh Tim!" Janice moaned as if she was looking for someone to help her.

Felicia buried her lips between the fat and swollen flesh of Janice's vagina. Instantly, she was lost in a world of sensation. Janice's sweet juice coated her tongue and ran from her chin. The swollen lips filled her mouth as she sucked and gently chewed on them. It had been a long time since she had tasted a woman this sweet.

Within minutes, Janice's excitement overcame her senses. The few times she had been eaten were wonderful, but never like this. She felt a tenderness and an understanding that seemed to be lacking from men. She realized that a man could never really do it like this. As much as she hated to admit it, she loved the feel of this woman's mouth on her sex.

Everything else in the world disappeared for Felicia as she sucked the beautiful woman. She barely realized that the body beneath her was moving rapidly toward a climax her until she heard a scream. She would have smiled if her mouth were not filled with her swollen clit.

"Ahhhhhh!!! Ohhhhhh God," Janice screamed as waves of pure pleasure rippled through her. Her hips bucked up into the sucking mouth. Her hands gripped the sheet beneath her. When one intense climax ended, another began. On and on it went. When Felicia would move her tongue down to the open hole, Janice's climax would lessen. However, as soon as she took her clit in her mouth, it would start all over again. Tim watched as he sat in his chair, stroking his penis. He was careful not to go too far. He wanted to wait until he could put it into her before he came.

It was probably forty-five minutes before Felicia came up for air. However, she didn't stop because Janice had finished climaxing, she stopped because her jaw was getting tired. Felicia had never seen a woman climax as intensely or for so long. And, she had seen a lot of women climax - many from her own tongue.

Janice opened her eyes in surprise as Felicia let her legs drop to the bed. She was confused. She wasn't sure what had just happened or how long it had lasted. Then she watched as Felicia took off her shorts and climbed onto the bed.

Felicia turned Janice's willing body around until she was lying on the bed. She lay beside her and pulled her close. "Did you like that?" Felicia asked.

Janice closed her eyes and sighed. "Yes," she whispered almost too quietly to be heard.

"Good, because we've just begun." Felicia kissed Janice's lips with her own dripping lips. She was pleased when Janice's mouth opened quickly for her tongue. She kissed her new lover for a long time before she moved away.

Janice was disappointed when she pulled away. Then she watched as she turned around with her head close to her groin. She could feel a renewed excitement when Felicia started to kiss her thighs again. Then Felicia threw her leg over Janice's head. Suddenly, Janice was staring directly at Felicia's dripping vagina. Janice was shocked. She hadn't even thought about this. Her eyes were wide as she looked at the sex lips just inches from her face.

Felicia continued to kiss Janice's thigh, occasionally blowing warm air on her still very swollen lips. She waited, deciding that she wasn't going to f***e Janice to do this. She wanted her to do it on her own.

Janice had never been this close to a vagina before. It fascinated and, strangely, excited her. Felicia had a little tuff of hair at the top of her slit but otherwise she was shaved smooth. The lips were definitely smaller than hers but the hood of skin covering her clit was fat and extended. She could smell Felicia's excitement and see her juice bubbling from the hole. Like a moth to a flame, Janice's mouth moved upward. Tentatively, her tongue touched the hanging lips. She heard a moan from Felicia. She flicked the lips, getting a little taste of another woman for the first time. She decided that it wasn't so bad and pushed her tongue into the hole.

Felicia lifted her head and moaned as she felt the inexperienced tongue go into her. She wanted to push her vagina onto Janice's mouth but waited. It wasn't time for her to be aggressive.

It almost tasted sweet, Janice thought as Felicia's juice ran down her probing tongue and into her mouth. Janice's tongue began to move in and out, bringing more moans from the older woman. Janice reached her hands up and grasped Felicia's buttocks, pulling them down.

"Oh God yes," Felicia moaned as she dropped her hips to Janice's now sucking mouth.

Now it was Janice's mouth that was filled with flesh. She sucked the mound of flesh at the top of Felicia's vagina into her mouth. It felt wet and squishy, yet firm. When Janice pulled her head back, she gasped. The hood of flesh covering Janice's clitoris had pulled back, leaving the clit bare. Janice had never really seen a clit other than her own. While hers was small, almost the size of a pea, this one was positively huge. It looked like a miniature penis. Janice opened her mouth and sucked the pulsing flesh into her mouth.

"Ohhhhh!!!" Felicia screamed as a climax raced through her. Her body convulsed in pleasure as her clit was sucked in and out of Janice's mouth. Her juice was pouring into the sucking mouth like a river.

Janice had to swallow over and over to avoid drowning in Felicia's juice. She sucked on her clit until her hips stopped moving. Then she let it slip from her lips. Suddenly, she moaned again as she felt Felicia's mouth on her again, sucking hard.

The moans and screams continued for a very long time.

Tim sat and watched in amazement as the two insatiable women brought each other one climax after another. Suddenly, he felt jealous. Why couldn't men climax like that? A couple of climaxes a night was all he got.

Tim felt his penis throb and knew that he had better do something or he was going to cum all over his pants. He stood up on shaky legs and stripped his clothes off. As he walked over to the bed, he saw that Felicia and Janice had switched positions. They were still in a sixty-nine but now Janice was on top, her legs spread around Felicia's head.

Quietly, Tim crawled onto the bed, his heart pounding in his chest. He was excited and nervous about what he was going to do. He moved around until he was near Felicia's head and lifted his leg over her until his penis was just above her sucking mouth and inches from his wife's vagina. He slid forward until the head of his penis touched Janice's hole.

Felicia smiled as she saw Tim straddling her face. His balls were just above her mouth. She pulled her mouth from Janice's vagina, letting him move into the place where her tongue had just been.

"Oh God," Janice moaned as Tim slid his penis into her.

Tim moaned as well. However, it wasn't just from the warmth of his wife's vagina. As he slid into her, Felicia's tongue began to lick his balls. He tried to hold still and let her lick him but his hips wouldn't cooperate. Within second, his penis was sliding rapidly in and out. Tim wanted it to last longer but unfortunately, the excitement of watching his wife and Felicia was too much for him. His balls tightened and he gasped for breath. Suddenly, his penis was going off like a fire hose inside his wife.

"Oh yes! Oh God!" he moaned as he pumped his sperm deep into his wife's willing hole.

Felicia could see his balls churning and knew that he was climaxing. She moved her tongue to Janice's vagina and to the point where the penis went into her hole. First she licked the juicy connection between the two, and then moved up to the pulsing clit. She felt Janice tense and begin another climax. She licked until Janice stopped shaking. Then she pulled away and watched and waited. She could see Tim's thighs shaking. When his shuddering stopped, he moved back, his penis sliding wetly out of the wet hole, followed by a long and thick string of cum. Felicia lifted her head and closed her mouth over Janice's hole. She sucked and swallowed over and over.

Sometime during the night, Felicia got dressed and left. Tim and Janice didn't even notice until the following morning.

Janice had a smile on her face when she awoke the next day. It wasn't just because she was liberated sexually. She had made it! She had done everything Tim asked and had not used the safe word one time. Now the only thing she had to do is get Tim to use the safe word one time and she would win. She started thinking of names for her baby.

When Tim came downstairs, Janice had already fixed breakfast for them.

"Good morning lover," Janice said with a bright smile as she poured coffee.

Tim face had been somewhat sullen until he saw her smile. He had been more than a little worried that she would be angry about last night. "Uh... good morning. Uh... are you okay with last night?" he asked hesitantly as he sat at the table.

Janice stopped pouring the coffee and looked pensively for a second. "Well, I guess I'm a little embarrassed to admit it but..." she hesitated, drawing out the suspense on purpose. "I loved it."

Tim almost sighed with relief. He looked at Janice and smiled. "So how did you like your week?"

"I think you know how I liked it," Janice said as she took a seat across from him.

"Yea, I guess I do. Uh... uh, about my week," Tim said referring to the game.

"Yes," Janice asked when he hesitated.

"Well, I was thinking uh... I'm pretty sure you are going to win this thing."

"What are you trying to say?" Janice asked.

"I guess... I guess that I'm conceding. You win!"

Janice looked at him like she didn't understand. Suddenly, it dawned on her. She jumped up, screamed and rushing onto Tim's lap so fast that the chair almost tilted over backward. She kissed his lips then all over his face. "Thank you sweetheart," she said as tears streamed down her cheeks. She hugged him tightly.

"We need to talk honey," Tim said as Janice continued to hug him.

"About what?" she asked as she pulled back and wiped her eyes.

"Well, for one thing, where we go from here. I mean... are we going to... uh you know, go back to the way we were?

"I don't think we can," Janice said as she felt a little thrill run through her.

"Does that mean that we... uh can do things? You know, like this past week." Suddenly Tim was very nervous.

"Well, we'll have to see," Janice said seriously. Suddenly she smiled. "I still have Dan's phone number and that was an excellent massage."

"Oh God," Tim moaned. He picked her up and carried her toward the bedroom, leaving the breakfast forgotten on the table.... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1646  |  
100%
  |  2

Sujata, My Mother, My Wife Pt. 01

My name is Vikram and I live in India.

I was born as the only c***d to my parents when my mother was barely sixteen years old and my father was 27 years old then. He used to work in a hazardous chemical factory in shifts. As the earnings were not good enough we lived in a small studio apartment which is called one room kitchen, where you have a living room a kitchen and a toilet no bedroom.

As my mother Sujata had married my father when she was only fifteen and the next year I was born so she had to discontinue her studies to look after me. But she was determined to study further so after 3 years she got admission to a collage and completed her degree in three years. I was also studious as her and always tried hard to excel in school. My mother did a great job to educate me at home I remember she often used to sit with me for hours and make me recite poems, math tables, spellings etc. Her continuous monitoring always angered me. But all this paid off when I got admission to an engineering collage. I selected mechanical engineering as in those days computers were unheard of otherwise I would have preferred computer science.

Now let me tell you something at my home. As I have mentioned we lived in a studio apartment there was hardly any privacy for my parents. Till I was 7-8 years old we all slept in the living room. I had a different bed which was placed perpendicular at a distance from my parent's bed. As I grew older my parents started sl**ping in the kitchen. In the night my mother would place a mattress in the kitchen where they both slept. This would happen when my father was doing a day shift. I remember all this changed when I was about sixteen or s*******n. I noticed my parents never slept together even if my father was having a holiday. I wondered what the matter was. I was scared that my parents would divorce. I even suspected that my father would be taking another woman. Fortunately nothing that sort of happened. Meanwhile my mother took up a job as a school teacher and soon became popular in the school.

But things were not going smoothly at home as I noticed my father used to come home with a very pale face every passing day he appeared more tired. Once I asked him to get himself examined but he ignored. One day the inevitable happened we got a phone call at around midnight that my father has lost consciousness and is hospitalized. My mother started crying I was also in tears and did not know what to do. My mother hugged me and I tried to comfort her but she would not stop crying. There was no transport available at midnight. So early next morning we went to see him. He was all but a pale shadow of himself as we knew him. We both hugged my father, we knew there was something wrong with him but what it was we were about to be told.

A young doctor examined my father and read the bl**d reports etc. and called me outside the room while my mother was by my father. "Look here, at this report. This says your father's body is poisoned by continuous exposure to the hazardous chemicals." I was terrified to know that.

"We could have done something if you had come earlier but it's too late now the damage to his internal organs and nervous system is irreversible only some miracle can save him now." This was a shock for me. I could hardly stand on my feet.

"At the most you can ask for compensation from the employer and I promise I will make a very strong report in your favor."

At that moment I felt somebody has taken life out of my limbs but I gathered myself and went smiling into the room to see my father.

"What did the doctor say?" asked my father.

"There is some problem with your bl**d reports but you should be alright."

My father somehow knew he was not going home so he asked me to come near him and said "Look Vikram I know my time has come. I can feel it I can see the death coming. But I am not worried about it. I am worried about you and your mother." Tears rolled down my cheeks. My mother was also sobbing.

"I want two promises from you."

"Tell me father what you want me to do?" I asked.

"Complete your collage and do not get distracted by my death."

"What's the other one?" I asked.

"I want you to look after your mother and don't you ever leave her alone."

"I would have done that even if you did not ask me," I assured him.

For the next few days he was in the hospital. He died a very painful death. We were devastated. My mother was shocked as we never expected this to happen in such a young age. After the mourning period was over I took my mother to a lawyer and filed a case for compensation. Next day two top officials from the company came to our home for asking us to negotiate an out of court settlement. My mother was in no mood to talk so I had to talk with them. I told them that I will inform you after discussing with our lawyer to which they agreed. The next day I went to my lawyer but he had gone in an emergency to his native place to see his father and was expected back only after one month. So I decided to negotiate with the company on my own. I negotiated a very good amount from the company and dropped the case. Suddenly I found myself in charge of the situation. My mother was also proud of me for I kept my cool and acted like a man in charge a real man at the age of just eighteen.

For the next four years I did not let myself distract by anything and went about my business as usual and completed my collage and took up a job in an engineering company in a town nearby. I asked my mother to move with me but she refused to give up her job and move with me. Again as I was the man of the house I convinced her that she can get a job in that town too. She reluctantly agreed, we sold the apartment and I bought a brand new independent house Ground+ 1 from the money we received after selling the apartment and partly from the money we received as compensation. I also bought a used car for us.

My mother was more than happy when we moved in the house as she always dreamt of a bungalow of her own. This was a dream come true for her. But quickly her happiness vanished from her face as she went into her shell again. She started to think about my father again and became depressed. This was worrying for me as she had resigned from her job on my insistence and she had nothing to do at home but think about the past. I considered this as my responsibility to take her out of this.

In those days I never stayed late in the office as to be with her as early as possible. She had also started wearing white saris meant for widows. I could not take this anymore as this was something self-inflicted. She was doing fine but just because she had nothing to do at home she had gone back into her sell. "Empty mind is a devil's workshop."

She was so beautiful and her self-inflicted grief was not doing any good to her. I sometimes used to get turned on with slightest glimpse of her cleavage but then I used to feel guilty of having such a feeling in my mind. I was now 23 years old and I had never been with any girl or a woman before. Forget being with any woman I was not even very comfortable talking to them. All these years I dedicated myself to collage and studies and now I was putting my whole effort to earn a living for me and my mother. I was not getting any satisfaction by relieving myself with my own help. I needed a woman desperately. But who could be this woman? The only woman who I knew and was comfortable with was my own mom. Lately I had started fantasizing about having sex with my own mom. Initially I used to feel guilty about it but I could not help it.

But now the priority was different. She needed my help and support. I decided to take her out of this self-inflicted grief. One Friday I came early.

"Look ma what I have brought for you."

"What is it? Any new vegetable?" without even coming out of kitchen she fired those two shots.

"C'mon ma, just come out and see."

"Wait a minute let me cook this first."

"That's enough."

I went into the kitchen put off the gas, hold her left arm with my left hand and put my right arm around her waist and dragged her out of the kitchen into the living room.

"What are you doing son?"

"Even your father has never dragged me like this."

"Ma I am the man of the house now and you must stop grieving now it is enough."

"Look ma this is a new sari for you and I know you already have a matching blouse for this. So please wear this and get ready we have to go for a movie."

"No son I don't. I don't want to see any movie."

"OK Then."

I was pissed off. I quickly went up stair in my room I sat there for a while. I was not sure what to do so I picked up my car key and went out slamming the main door of the house so that my mother could hear it. As I drove out I could see my mother come running towards the main gate but I did not stop. I went to a bar I had 2 shots and was about to leave just then two of my old classmate entered the bar I again went back with them and then I don't know how much I drank but I know that I could no longer walk or speak properly. That day one of my friend took me to my home in his car while the other drove my car to my home.

As they helped me towards the door I saw my mother waiting for me (I could barely remember this). The friends were too embarrassed to talk, they just vanished. The next day when I woke up I was shocked to see myself in my mother's bedroom. My mother was standing beside me crying. I quickly understood what had happened as I had some faint memories of the events after my friends left. I remembered how my mother struggled to bring me to the bedroom and no sooner did she put me in bed I had passed off. . My mother helped me into her bedroom as it was not possible for her to carry me upstairs.

"Look ma, I am very sorry for what has happened but this is all because of you. Had you come with me yesterday this would not have happened."

"Just shut up. You are grown up, now you should know what is right and what is wrong."

"But ma.."

"It's all my fault, I am a failed mother."

"C'mon ma what's the big deal? I have never come d***k like this before, forget it, it's just one off incidence."

"Vikram who I am supposed to look at if something happens to you?"

"I have already lost your father and if something happen to you?" and she started crying.

I got up from the bed and hugged her, she kept her head against my chest and I drew her closer holding her back with one hand and the waist with the other. I caressed her back and moved my fingers through her dark hair.

"I won't do it again ma."

"I know it my dear you won't do it again."

"Ma I just want you to be happy."

We hugged for quite a long time and then finally she kissed me on my forehead and I loosened my grip on her. We felt much better now.

The day passed without any incidence, ma had cooked chicken biryani and raita my favorite dishes. After the lunch I just slept on the couch watching TV.

"Get up Vikram get up its evening."

I woke up rubbing my eyes and I could not believe my eyes. There she was. My mother was wearing the new sari which I had bought for her yesterday with a low cut matching blouse. I cloud clearly see her cleavage through it. She was also wearing a black color bra inside her blouse which was making her look sexy. She was also wearing flowers in her hair. She had made a very beautiful hair style. She also had applied some light makeup and a mild perfume whose aroma was just irresistible. Although I was 23 years old, my mom was just 39 years old as she was just 16 when I was borne. She is 5'4" tall and has a great structure. She had an absolutely flat belly but her breasts were quite big compared to her not so skinny looks. Her bottom was also quite curvy but without any extra flab.

"That's great ma, you look absolutely fantastic. Are you going out somewhere?"

"Yes."

"Where?" lying on the couch I asked.

"Listen Vikram, I must accept that I was wrong."

"What wrong?" I asked.

"Your father is dead long back."

"So?" I asked.

"I loved him but I should not grieve for him forever, he is not going to come back."

"Yes ma, that's the reality." I said.

"If I keep doing that I may lose you too to the alcohol."

"Ma I am not an alcoholic."

"I know and I don't want you to become one, so now get up and get ready we will go the movie that you were telling yesterday."

"Ok just wait for a few minutes I will be ready."

As I rushed up stairs to my bathroom I was thinking how beautiful mom was and I wondered I never noticed it before. I quickly shaved, took a shower and put on my favorite t-shirt and jeans and I was ready to go.

"My god you look so handsome honey."

"Oh really?" I asked.

"Yes dear, you look more handsome than your father when he was young." And she went into a trance as she thought about my father.

"Come on ma. Not again."

"Oh sorry dear I just.."

Then she came closer to me smiling and that smile had an unusual effect on me. First time in my life I saw a ray of hope of getting intimate with her. I felt bl**d rushing from my groins towards my dick as it started to swell. I kept my face as normal as possible so as not to let her know about my condition. She put her right arm in my left arm, her breast was now touching my right arm and as she came closer to me I could feel the softness of her bust. I was in a very bad condition as my dick was growing harder and was trying to get up inside my underpants and it has hurting me. My mind was racing with thoughts about the ways to get closer to her.

"Ok shall we go now?" she asked.

"Yes let's go."

With some difficulty I walked towards our car as she had still her arm in my arm with her breast rubbing against it more as we walked. I opened the door for her then I took up my seat and while sitting I took the chance to adjust my dick, I was feeling much relieved now.

"Ma I will take you to some shopping then we will go to a restaurant and then to the movie."

"It will be late."

"Tomorrow is Sunday it's no problem."

"Ok then let’s go." She said.

I took her to a big department store. In those days we did not have any shopping malls. I insisted her to buy some new saris and I also asked her to buy a "chudidar" ( A kind of North Indian dress) dress. My mother was a modest person.

"I have never used such a dress in my life."

"It doesn't matter ma. I want you not to dwell on the past you must look forward to the future now."

I wondered how my mom would look in that dress. After having dinner in a restaurant we went to the movie which was a slow love story not very entertaining but it was good. We then headed back to our home. It was almost 1.00am when we reached our home.

"It was a wonderful evening honey I am so happy today."

"That's what I want ma I want you to be always happy."

She came closer to me as I closed the door. She came directly toward me and gave me a small hug and started to move away. My mom had never hugged me after I was may be 9 or 10 years old, so I did not want it to end so quick I put my arms around her back and pulled her closer. My dick sprang into action as I felt bl**d rushing into it.

"I had a very good time today after a long time." she said.

Then looking lovingly into my eyes she came closer to me putting her arms around my neck and resting her breasts against my chest. This put an extra pressure on my already hard dick. Her beautiful soft breasts pressing against my chest were driving me crazy, the scent of her body was overwhelming and it was just impossible to remove my eyes from her beautiful dark black eyes. She then slowly raised her chin and pulled my head grasping my hairs towards her and kissed my both cheeks and then she started to move away. I did not want to waste this opportunity so I did not release her instead I pulled her towards me and slowly kissed her on one cheek. To my surprise she seemed to enjoy this.

"You know Vikram you have kissed me after so many years I don't recollect when you last did that may be you were 8 or 9."

"Well then here is one more ma and there will be many more from now."

I again pulled her towards me this time putting both my hands just below her waist and above her bottom and kissed her on the other cheek. She seemed to enjoy this one too.

"I love you ma and I want you to be happy all the time."

"Oh dear I love you too, I should have listen to you yesterday."

"Now that's history ma."

"I would look forward to more such weekends Vikram."

"As you wish ma, may be next Saturday morning we will go for a boat ride."

"That's a great idea," She said.

She was still in my arms, her breast resting against my chest and our face close to each other. I could feel her breath I could feel her heart beats and here scent was driving me mad. I wished this to long as long as it can. But she interrupted that moment.

"Ok dear now I go to sl**p it is already too late." I did not want it to end like this but she put an end to it.

"Ok ma good night," but I did not want to say that.

I went upstairs to my bedroom. My dick was hard and paining it needed a relief. I went to the bathroom and relieved myself all the time fantasizing about making love with my mom. I then went into my bedroom and slept thinking about my next move to bed my mom!

The next day was a wonderful day as the whole day we talked about many things. She told me lot of funny things about me when I was a baby, some of them she had told me a lot of times before but it was wonderful listening to them again. She also told me for the first time about her collage days about her girlfriends and many other things. We were talking like friends. I was also relieved now that at least I was able to pull her out of her shell, but now I was lusting for her!

That week was great and I never missed a chance to get closer to her. Every day before going to office and after coming from office I would kiss her (cheeks). It appeared to me that she had accepted me as the man of the house because I noticed that she would apply some light makeup some flowers in her hair and get ready to welcome me in the evening as if a wife welcoming her husband.

I remember on the Friday that week my mom was in the kitchen preparing our dinner. We were supposed to go for a boat ride the next morning, so we decided not to go out that night. I was restless and horny. The thoughts of making love with my mom had driven me crazy throughout the week and this was the weekend and I made up my mind to make my move that day. I moved into the kitchen went behind my mom and gently put my arms around her belly and trying to remain as normal as possible asked her.

"What are you doing mom? I am hungry."

"I am almost finished with everything else but this one. This is a sweet dish for you and it is almost done just wait for a minute I will arrange everything on the table."

"Ma you are so sweet why make a sweet dish?"

"What do you mean?"

I switched off the gas and turned her around, pulled her towards me and as her breasts rest against me I raised her chin and slowly placed my lips over her lips and kissed her gently.

"Vikram what are you doing?"

She complained but she did not try to move out of my arms. I knew this was the sign of acceptance. I had never made love with any girl/woman before. But I knew that she was ready for surrender!

"I love you ma."

This time I drew her closer holding her tight against me I felt her breath increase as she closed her eyes put her arms around me and started rubbing her cheek with mine. I felt her warm breath on my ear.

"Oh Vikram don't do this, it’s immoral we are mother and son," but she seemed to enjoy it.

"I love you ma and I don't care if it is immoral."

"Vikram please leave me," she resisted.

But I did no leave her as I was already turned on. I pulled her closer slowly moving my hands on her back and waist and after some time I felt her resistance die down. She was also now feeling the heat may be after remaining abstained from sex for so long.

"Oh Vikram hold me like that its feeling so good."

We were melting into each other’s arms and my dick was hard like a rock , I was almost out of breath, my heart was about to burst I felt bl**d rushing from every part of my body towards my dick and it was growing harder and harder.

"Oh ma you are so beautiful."

I kissed her lips again. She opened her eyes

"Not like this son."

She then placed her lips on mine and slowly slipped her tongue inside my mouth. This sent a sudden shock wave inside my body I had never experienced anything like this before. Her tongue was now playing with my tongue as she sucked it and pressed her breast harder and harder against me. I don't know how long it lasted I was almost about to come when she stopped.

"Let us have our dinner and then you can have the sweet dish later."

"Ma let me have the sweet dish first."

"Don't rush dear we have enough time."

"I can't wait."

I lifted her in my arms and took her to her bedroom and pushed the door with my leg to close it and placed her on the bed. I also got into it. I was on top of her. I moved my fingers through her hair. She closed her eyes. I pulled her sari from her shoulder and started removing it. My mother placed her hands on her eyes. She wanted this but at the same time she was too ashamed to face me. I removed her sari, now she was only in her blouse and petticoat exposing her beautiful naval. She was still holding her hands against her eyes.

"Ma looks at me," I said trying to remove her hands from her eyes.

She won't let me remove her hands neither would she look at me. I took off my t-shirt and I was now only in my shorts. I gently kissed her naval. She shivered as if some current flew through her body. I started kissing her belly all around and slowly moved up towards her breasts. I placed my face in between her breasts and begin to rub them with my mouth, with my cheek and with my chin as she slowly started turning and twisting in the bed. Now she removed her hands form her eyes as the lust took over her shame, she grabbed my head and pressed me against her breasts.

"Ummmh Vikram it feels so good."

"Vikram please suck them."

She turned to one of her side and I was now lying on one side facing her. She moved slightly up and made my mouth come directly in front of her breasts. Then she unbuttoned two of the lowest buttons of her blouse, put her hand under the blouse and took out one of her breast. I was spellbound. Her breast was so big and the nipple was large and the tit was projecting out to a good extent. I had no memory of seeing it before. I was breathing heavily. She pulled my head towards it and holding her breast in one hand she guided it in my mouth just as a mother would feed her baby.

"Take it baby it’s your, this is the way you preferred when you were a baby."

I started sucking it, moving my tongue over it. She pulled me still closer to her and put her leg over my legs. She had grabbed my hairs with one hand the other hand was restlessly moving over my back. My dick was harder than ever and was paining. This went on for a while.

"Ohhh baby it feels sooo good."

"Ummmh suck it, take it whole in your mouth" she pushed it a further inside my mouth.

My mouth was now filled with her breast. I was moving my tongue over her nipple and sucking it continuously.

"Ohhh honey take the other one now," after a while said she.

"Let me finish the unfinished task first," I said and I unbuttoned her blouse completely.

As I was struggling to get it off her body she herself took it off. For the first time I had a complete view of her firm round and voluptuous breasts with big nipples. They were white than her rest of her body.

"Vikram take the other one now I can't wait to be sucked Ummmh."

My mother talking like that made me crazy. I frantically started sucking her breast while she was moaning, twisting and turning in the bed. The scent of her body the mild perfume mixed with her sweat was driving me mad.

"Oh it’s so gooood keep sucking Ahhh."

"Ohhh Vikram you have come back to me, my baby."

"Ohhh baby."

And now she turned over, lying against her back on the bed dragging me on top of her attached to her breast. She started pulling my head towards her. This was a signal for me to stop sucking and start something else. But I did not understand it and kept sucking.

"Ummmh Vikram."

"Ummmmh Vikram come near me dear and love me like my man."

I raised my head and for the first time I saw her totally naked waist up. She was looking expectantly in my eyes her shame had vanished and I could clearly see the lust in them. She was moving her fingers through her hairs exposing her underarms which showed some hairs as I guessed she must not have shaven her under arms for may be two weeks. I moved towards her and started kissing her she responded in an equally vigorous way. Lying on top of her I removed the strings of her petticoat and slid it down her waist and she quickly removed it from her body. She was now wearing only her underwear and I was pressing my dick hard against it although I was in my shorts I know she was already feeling its hardness as she was again and again raising her waist to press her pussy against my dick.

"Ummmh Vikram."

I removed my shorts and also the underwear I was completely naked now. She glanced at my dick. Her eyes widened at the sight of her own son's dick.

"My god you are so big Vikram I just can't wait, ma needs you inside."

"Ummmh Vikram cum inside my body."

"Oh Vikram make me naked like you," she was now shameless.

"Remove these and get in I am already wet." She said pointing her finger towards her panty.

She lifted her waist up so that I could easily remove her panty. As I slid her panty down she helped herself by dragging it down and removing off her legs. Now she was lying completely naked in front of me, in front of her own son! For the first time I was watching a naked woman and that too my own mom. It was a delight to watch her naked body. She had a much fuller body than I imagined. She had beautiful dense and dark hair which reached right up to her buttocks. Her big dark eyes stared at me with an open invitation to penetrate her. Her neck was thin and long with shoulders a little broader for a woman. Her breasts were now showing them off with full glory, they were now looking more voluptuous yet they were firm for her age with large nipples pointing up words. They were moving up and down with her every breath which was growing heavier and heavier with every second. Her belly was not very flat but still it was flat enough with a little flab around her naval which made it look even more attractive with the naval looking more round and deep .Her upper body sharply narrowed down towards her waist and her hips were quite wide narrowing sharply as they reached her thighs. All this gave her body a shape of a mermaid. I was spellbound and could not take eyes off her body. My dick was growing harder and harder and now I could feel the pain because of the pressure built up by the bl**d rushing in to it from all parts of my body. Her legs were close to each other and I could only see a dark triangle of her hair in between them. She was now too excited and closed her eyes.

"Ummmh Vikram."

"Ohh Vikram please come inside me this is where you belong."

While still lying on her back she folded her legs upwards and then slowly parted them apart as if to open a gate for me, heaven's gate! I could barely see the lips of her pussy as everything was covered with her thick dark and curly pubic hairs. Her pubic area was quite wide, the gap between her thighs must have been five inches and this is what must have made her hips wide. I thought the gap was so wide that she could have easily delivered an oversized baby without any problem. She was a perfect woman!

"Ohhh Vikram."

"Vikram I can't wait," she complained.

I leaned towards her. She quickly pulled me towards her forcing me to press against her body. She pulled my hair with one hand and brought my ear near her mouth while the other hand was firmly pressing me against her. Now I could hear her heavy breathing and moaning. My chest was pressing hard against her beautiful soft breasts and I could feel her heart pounding like a drum. She was sweating a little bit and her musky sent was driving me mad. I was rubbing my cheek, my chin and my lips on her face. I moved my mouth a little down towards her neck and I realized the musky scent grew stronger as I further moved my nose towards her armpit. This was the place where it was the most intense. I slowly moved my nose inside her armpit, and the smell was so intense that I almost came. Just then she pulled my head towards her and whispered in my ear . "Ohhh Vikram."

"Don't waste time. Now just get inside me I want you in there."

"Ohh ma its feeling so good."

"Come inside I promise it will be still better."

She reached out for the night lamp button and switched it off. The room was still illuminated by the light coming from outside through the semitransparent glasses of our big windows. I positioned my dick where I thought her pussy was as I could not see anything because she was already pulling my head down towards her. I was now excited beyond any words could describe it and shaking with the thought of entering the place where I came from 23 years ago. My mom was lying naked under me begging me to enter her body. Begging me to breach the barrier of our relation all these thoughts were driving me mad.

I pushed my pelvis forward to gain entry but the thrust was misdirected as my dick brushed against inside of her thighs. Excited and now terribly shaking I tried again but again I could not make it. I have never been with any women before.

"Ohhh Vikram honey what are you doing."

"Don't make me cry for it (my dick), I just can't wait anymore."

My mom talking with me like that was driving me crazy. She then grabbed my rock hard dick with her one hand and with fingers of other hand slightly parted the lips of her pussy and placed the head of my dick in between them.

"Now slowwwly drive in," She whispered in a very soft voice in my ear.

I slowly pushed my pelvis towards her forcing my dick a little inside her vagina.

"Ohhh slowly it hurts."

I pulled out and started again, this time I was very slow and went inside a little further than before.

"Ohhh slowly."

I pulled back again and this time I completely f***ed my dick inside her The moment I went in it was a heavenly feeling for me. The barrier of our relation was broken, taboo was forgotten and a new relation was established between her and me. Now I was her man and she was my woman. We were lovers eagerly wanting to love each other after a long time. But she was in some pain.

"Ohhh Vikram you are so thick you are going to tear me apart."

"Did it hurt ma?"

"Don't worry, just a little dear" As she spread her legs wide apart making herself comfortable.

"Ahhhh Vikram it's so good."

She pulled me towards her with all her strength and locked her lips with mine, our tongues were sucking juices out of each other. My chest was now pressing hard against her soft voluptuous breasts. My arms around her back and her arms around mine my thighs against her thighs and our genitals locked. Her vagina was soft, wet and warm. The pleasure it was giving to my dick was similar to the pleasure you get sl**ping in a blanket in a very cold night, warm and cozy. I had never imagined making love to a woman is such a heavenly experience.

I started moving my dick in and out of her pussy. I realized although soft, her vagina had a very firm grip on my dick as if it had stuck inside it.

"Ummmm Vikram you are going to rip my "choot" (pussy)."

My mom talking like this with me was acting like pouring petrol over fire.

"Ohhh ma please don't talk like that it will make me come"

As my in and out continued, her pussy became wet as both of our love juices blended inside her. She was now more at ease as it no longer hurt her. Her vagina still had a good grip on my dick but now it was a very pleasing grip for both of us. We were feeling waves after waves of pleasure with every move of my dick. We were both breathing heavily and my mom was moaning with pleasure. With my every forward thrust she was lifting her waist to get me inside her as deep as possible. As our rhythm increased her moaning increased.

"Uhhhhhh Vikram keep doing, dig deep inside my "choot"

"Ohhh ma"

I started moving in and out fanatically. She was raising her waist moaning with pleasure. She had parted her legs as widely as she could. The churned love juices from her pussy were now dripping out of it. I could feel them as they wetted my balls.

"Ahhhhh Faster Vikram faster, my baby faster."

She was now trying to spread her legs apart which were already spread to the limits. Now I started to drive my dick in and out of her pussy like a piston moving inside a cylinder.

"Ohhhh yes baby yes just like that," she was screaming with pleasure.

"Ahhhhhhh aisehi(just like this)"

"Uiiii maaa aisehi Vikram aisehi" ( Ohhh just like this Vikram just like this)

"Ahhhhh Vikram I am going to come, Ohhh my god Vikram go deep inside."

"Ohhhh Vikram rip my choot apart Vikram rip it," she screamed with pleasure.

"Ohhh ma I cannot hold now"

"Vikraaaammm fill my "choot" now ahhhh I am coming"

"Ahhhhhh fill my choot, fill it"

"Ahhhhh just fill it baby fill it fill it fill it."

"Ohhhhh fill it now baby, it has waited for years to be filled."

"Ohhhh Vikram just give me give me give me give me your seed."

And she started climaxing I could say that because suddenly she arched her back lifted her body against mine and pressed her finger nails on my back.

"Ohhhhhhhhh maaaaaaa" As I climaxed just after her.

I released myself inside her pussy while we both were holding each other as tightly as we could. She could feel my pulsating dick filling her pussy with my sperms. Waves of pleasure and ecstasy ran through our bodies. Our eyes closed, bodies shivering and genitals locked. We were experiencing the pleasure of our life. I had never experienced such an intense orgasm in my life. We had also broken the taboo and my mom had now accepted me as her lover, her man. I lay on top of her for a while. I wanted this to never end. But slowly my dick started to go limp so I tried to withdraw.

"Oh Vikram don't do that remain inside for a while its feeling good."

"What good you are feeling ma?" I gave her a small kiss.

"Oh just stay in, I am feeling so much loved and protected after so many years."

But now my dick started to go limp rapidly.

"Umm Vikram, what are you doing? stay inside."

"I am not doing anything ma it is coming out on its own."

"Ok then, but I wished it never ended."

"Ma we have many more nights to come."

"You are right honey," as we kissed for a long time before separating.

I withdrew my dick from her soapy pussy. She switched on the night lamp. I got up from the bed; she was still lying on the bed relaxing after our long love session. My dick was dangling drenched with her juices as she watched it. For the first time I felt ashamed, she quickly noticed it.

"C'mon honey don't shy I have seen it countless times, although not recently."

"Look at me I am naked just as you are," she said shamelessly.

She was smiling at me and that was a killing smile. I picked up my clothes and went into her bathroom washed my dick and wiped it off. I dressed and came out but she was still lying on the bed. I went near her, we kissed each other and I just sat beside her. I was moving my fingers through her hair and she was caressing my back. This went on for a while then she decided to get up. As she got up my semen started to flow out from her pussy, a sticky stream started to roll down rapidly from her pussy on inside of her thigh.

"My god, look at this," she was surprised.

"Your father never filled me like that."

"Probably he would have taken eight-ten days to produce this quantity."

I helped her pick up her clothes as she rushed towards her bathroom. She came out after a while and came straight into my arms.

"Oh Vikram I am so happy today."

"You are a real man," as she inserted her face in my chest.

"You are so thick."

"And you are so tight ma." She blushed.

"At one stage I thought you will rip me apart," said she.

"I can still feel the burning it (your organ) has given to me," said she. And she again dug deep against my chest.

"Ma before I approached you I was really very scared."

"Scared of what?" she asked.

"Scared of rejection. I thought if you reject and curse me, my life would become a living hell. I do lust for you but I still love you. I don't know what I would have done then."

"Vikram how can I curse my own son? Even if I had rejected your advances I would have still loved you. You are my own flesh and bl**d. But I am glad that we did "it" "

"Ma I promise I will give you this pleasure whenever you want," as we kissed each other.

"Ok honey you must be hungry now it's already late."

"No ma not really."

I was totally intoxicated and in a state of haze with what had happened just now. But she was my mother and good mothers always make sure their k**s don't go hungry. She went inside the kitchen and arranged everything on the dining table.

"Be a good boy and come to the dinner table."

I reluctantly went towards the dining table. Mom gave me my dish and we started to dine but I was out of my mind.

"How is the food?" "Very good ma, I must kiss the cook," and I gently kissed her.

I hastily finished the dinner and the sweet dish which wasn't sweet for me anymore. I helped my mom clean up everything. It was 11pm and I knew it would be pleasant outside as it was a summer night.

"Ma"

"Yes what is it?"

"Shall we sit outside in our garden for some time?" I asked.

"That's a great idea."

"Just wait for few minutes, let me change," she said.

She went inside the bedroom and pulled the door leaving me outside. When she came out she was in a more comfortable dress, she was wearing a dark blue full night gown. I put my hand around her waist as we moved out.

"Hey leave me we are going out somebody might see."

"But nobody will doubt ma I am just putting my arm around you, after all I am your son."

She seemed to agree as she did not say anything neither did she removed my hand. I pulled a chair for my mom.

"Thank you. You have already become my man." I sat on the other chair next to her.

"It's pleasant out here isn't it?" asked my mom. "Yes it is" I said.

A few minutes went by without any talk between us, but then she spoke.

"You know I had a great time today after so many years."

"Me too. It was my first time."

"But you seemed to be experienced one to me."

"Not really, I have never been with any girl or a woman before."

"Ok I believe you."

"You must ma. Have I ever lied to you?"

"It's ok dear don't take it that seriously, I was just wondering you are 23 now."

"I never had such a good time with your father, most of the time he used to come before I climaxed leaving me high and dry."

"Oh. It must have been so frustrating for you?"

"Yes. But I loved him. He took great care of me."

"I know ma."

"You know it has been a long time since I last had sex with your father."

"Five years I guess, that's when he died."

"No. Much more than that, it was six years."

"How come?" I asked.

"You know his desire for sex had diminished and even if I tried I could not get him going. I think it must have been because of that poisoning."

"Now I know everything."

"Know what?" she asked me.

"I had long ago observed that both of you had stopped sl**ping in the kitchen when father would be at home at night. I use to think that you were about to split"

She blushed as she realized that I was aware of her sex life.

"I never liked to sl**p in there," she said.

"But I slept with your father there because there was no option as you were growing up then."

"I understand it ma."

"Would you like to have some wine" I asked.

"What? You keep wine in home?"

"C'mon it's not alcohol it’s just wine I take it some time to relax you won't get intoxicated if you drink a glass or two."

"Ok I will try some just to know what it is."

I went up stairs in my bedroom and took out a bottle which I had already opened. I then went in the kitchen fetched two glasses and went back in the garden. She was much relaxed and satisfied as she sat crossed legs and swinging one of them. I poured wine in one glass and gave her and prepared the other for me.

"Oh don't you think this is too much," she said looking at the quantity in the glass.

"No. In fact you can have two such glasses & you will be still fine in fact you will feel great."

"Umm it's sweet and a little sour too" as she took one sip.

"Yes. Just like g**** juice."

"Then why it's called wine?"

"That you will know when you are finished with this one."

"So since when you started drinking."

"Look I am not an alcoholic, I drink very little and that too sometimes."

"Sometimes means when you are angry like on that day."

"No. Actually when I need to relax."

We never noticed how the time went by. We already had two glasses of wine. She was now a little intoxicated because she was having wine for the first time. I did not know how much time we spent there but we had finished the bottle.

"Shall we go in now?" I asked her.

"Ok let's go."

We got up and I put my arm around her and she too did the same. The wine has had a good effect on her, she was not afraid of clinging to me like my woman even outside the house. No sooner we got in I closed the door and pulled her towards me and placed my lips on her lips, she responded by putting her arms around my neck and pushing her tongue inside my mouth. Then I lifted her in my arms.

"Ouch! Vikram what are you doing to me?"

She still had her arms around my neck and was looking very affectionately towards me. I took her to the bedroom and placed her on the bed.

"Oh Vikram I know you are now going to love your ma again."

This time she just pulled over the nightgown over her head revealing her naked body in an instance as she was not wearing anything inside it. The wine had made her bold enough. She then raised her hands inviting me to join her. I too undressed and we started all over again. This time it was nice and easy for her and me to. That night we slept together like newly married couple, totally naked and in each other’s arms.

Chapter 2

Next morning when I woke up I did not see mom in the bed. I was still naked in her bed. Just then I heard some noise from the kitchen. I put on my underwear and shorts and went into the kitchen. She was preparing breakfast for us.

"Go and brush your teeth, I have tee ready for you, also the breakfast will be ready in two minutes. Go hurry up."

"Maaaa, I am not a k** anymore."

"You always will be my baby."

I went behind her and put my hands around her belly and kissed her cheek.

"Ok now go get ready, you must go to the market and buy vegetables and other stuff, we are almost out of stock"

"But we were supposed to go to that boat ride today" I said.

She came near me put her arms around my neck and pressed her breasts against me and whispered in my ear "Vikram you loved me twice in the night and it was 3am by the time we slept. I got up At 9.00 am the boat leaves at 8am."

So I got ready, had my tee and breakfast and headed towards the market to buy the things which my mom has made a list for. My mind was continuously at work. I was already thinking of making love again. I brought vegetables, fruits and other household items as per the mom's list. The last item in the list was some calcium tablets which she took regularly. So I went to a medical store to buy it. As the vendor went to fetch the tablets I saw different condom packs kept over a shelf. I thought what if mom becomes pregnant? What if she refuses to have sex with me out of fear of becoming pregnant? So I purchased a pack of condom and put it in the bag along with the other things. I went home and gave the bags to mom. She carefully removed the contents and kept them in their proper place. She came out of the kitchen holding the condom pack in her hand and asked me.

"What is this Vikram? You brought condoms?"

"Yes ma."

"What for? You think I will become pregnant?"

"I think so."

"Vikram I have an IUD"

"What's that?"

"That is a contraceptive device which is placed inside my uterus for the last 6 years and it will still last for another four years. So there is no need for these."

"I see that's really great" I said. So my concern was unnecessary.

We watched a TV serial cuddling and kissing each other. It was really a blissful day for us. We were acting just like lovers meeting after a long time. After the lunch we decided to go for a nap so we moved into the bedroom. We laid in each others arms. I was only wearing my shorts and she was in her usual sari and blouse. I was moving my fingers through her hair and she was caressing my back.

"You know Vikram, you have removed my years of sexual frustration in just one night. I am feeling relaxed, satisfied, loved and protected."

"Me too ma. You have given me the greatest pleasure in my life you are wonderful."

"After your father lost interest in sex I had a hope that things will change, but when he died the hope was gone forever. I never imagined I would ever get any chance to have sex with any man."

"Ma how was he? I mean in the bed."

"Your father was clumsy in the bed but he was the only one with whom I was supposed to have sex. But now I have you."

Then she came close to me putting her hands around my neck she whispered in my ear "You know Vikram may be he was as long as you are but he was not as thick as you are. I always had a baggy feeling when he used to do it with me. I used to climax very rarely with him. But you are thick and you really gave me a feeling of fullness when you were inside me. And also.." she hesitated.

"And also what?" I asked her to continue . "And also when you were inside me, the walls of my .. uh" She stopped. She was shy of saying directly "choot"(pussy)

"choot" I whispered in her ears realizing her hesitation. She blushed.

"Yes. The walls were stretched so pleasurably towards all the directions. It was never ever stretched that pleasurably in my life. In fact Vikram you know all these years I had forgot its existence between my legs. For the first time in my life I have realized how intense sexual pleasure can be. You have made me feel like a woman again."

"Me too ma I also felt that firm but pleasurable grip and it was so exciting to be inside you , the place where I was born."

"I also felt so excited to have you inside me after 23 years," she said.

"I rarely climaxed with your father, but you made me come twice in just one night."

I buried my head in her breast and she affectionately started moving her fingers through my hair and caressing my back just like a mother would do to her baby. We did made love we did broke the taboo but she still was my mother. Her maternal desire to cuddle me subsided and the lust took over.

"Vikram please caress by back" she said.

I started caressing her back while remaining buried inside her breasts. She was getting warmed up for the game. I noticed the same musky scent again which was now turning me on I now knew its origin. I removed the sari from her body then unbuttoned her blouse. Her breathing had already increased. I turned her over, her back against the bed, blouse unbuttoned and me on top of her. I slowly removed her blouse while she kept smiling. I lifted her arms over her head exposing her unshaven underarms. I bent towards each of them I smelt the musky aroma which made me mad like a bull eager to mate.

"Ma this smell is driving me mad"

"Your father never liked it."

"But its driving me crazy."

I quickly began to remove her remaining clothes.

"Oh dear why so hurry?" she asked.

"Ma I want you ma."

"I am yours honey, just don't hurry you will spoil the fun"

I slowed down the momentum. Then a lot of kissing cuddling and caressing followed. When we both realized that it’s time to get connected, she spread open her legs parting lips of her pussy with one hand so that I could easily get inside her.

"SssssAhhhhh" she moaned as I entered my home.

I started to move in and out her pussy sending pleasure waves inside our bodies. "Ohhh yesss go deep inside me."

I then plunged myself deep inside her as long as I could go.

"Ohhh my god it’s so gooood."

She spread her legs wide enough to be at ease. Meanwhile I kept kissing her, smelling her and pumping my dick in and out of her body. When I saw she was comfortable and ready for the final, I increased my speed.

"Ohhh Vikram keep doing keep doing."

"Sssssshhh Maaa."

She was raising her waist against my dick to receive it as I pushed forward. Her silky pussy was wet and warm and was giving me that great cozy feeling. I was lying over her body feeling her warmth, her soft breast were pressing against me and her aroma was driving me mad. She was trying to spread her legs as far as she could.

"Ohhhh ma your choot is so soft"

"Ahhhh faster Vikram faster, faster I will come now," she was screaming with pleasure.

My condition was no different I was excited enough to come any moment, But I controlled myself so as to not to go limp before she comes.

"Vikraaam fill me now fill my choot fill it fill it fill it"

"Ahhhhh Vikram fill me fill me fill me"

I could not take it anymore and I came inside her shooting my sperms inside her.

"Ahhhh Vikram Ahhhhh Ahhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"

She came violently just as I was shooting inside her. Waves of pleasure ran through our bodies. My dick was pulsating inside her filling her pussy. She held me as tightly as she could, her fingers buried in my back. I could feel her pussy pulsating. Her eyes were closed and her lips tightly closed as the pleasure she was feeling was beyond her control. I was also holding her tightly and enjoying the intimacy. We lay in that position for a while. She was holding me tightly and would not allow me to withdraw, but eventually we separated. My mother was looking more happy and satisfied as she plunged herself against my chest. I was moving my fingers through her hair and caressing her back. She quickly fell asl**p as she was now feeling secured in my arms. I also felt asl**p soon after.

In the evening I decided to go out somewhere. I asked her to get ready. I also went upstairs and changed into casuals as early as I could and came down in the living room waiting for her to emerge from the bedroom. After a while she came out. She was wearing a beautiful yellow sari which I brought for her and a matching yellow blouse. She was wearing a black bra inside it which made her already voluptuous breasts look even more prominent. She had carefully done her hair which reached right up to her buttocks. She was looking beautiful but there was something she has missed she was wearing her sari too above her waist.

"Ma you look beautiful, but you will look more attractive if you wear your sari a little down towards your waist I mean below your naval."

"Vikram, I have never done that before."

"Ma but that doesn't mean you should never do it. Now-a-days woman do dress up this way showing their naval, I tell you they look really great."

She did not say anything but turned back and went into the bedroom. I followed her. She stood in front of the mirror and started adjusting her sari. When she was done she turned around and said. "Look now."

"Wow ma .You look fantastic, now you look like my woman."

"Well then let's go" She said offering her hand to me.

I held her hand and we walked towards our car.

I took her to a garden which was quit far away on the outskirts of the town. We were walking close to each other but without making any physical contact as it was a public place. The passers-by would invariably glance at her breasts which were so obvious and she was aware of it.

"Ma these guys will have a hard time today."

She blushed and said "Oh honey don't talk like that I am not that beautiful."

"You are ma. And for me you are the most beautiful woman."

"Thank you honey, I am happy that you like me this way."

"Ma I love you, and I would have loved you anyway."

That night we again made love. We had sex every night except during her periods. On most of the weekends we ventured out to some picnic spots, boating, trekking etc. And on any weekends if we were at home we would do "it" in the morning and in the afternoon also. Days, weeks and months passed by we were living a blissful life. We had a very good and active sex life. But now everything looked routine as usual we were now feeling some incompleteness in our lives.

Chapter 3

After six months since we had our first encounter... It was Friday and a winter night. Mom had prepared a very nice dinner chicken curry and rice etc. That day we ate our heart out and after having a few glasses of wine I asked my mom if she could come out and sit with me in our garden.

"But its cold out there in fact inside our house also it's cold" she said.

She was right it was mid-January and that was the height of the winter temperature in the night would plumb down to 5deg. In our house there were no heaters as the winter months were very short and in the day they were of no use. So instead I switched on a popular FM radio station which was playing slow romantic songs that night.

"Ma can we dance?" I asked her.

"I have never danced with anybody before neither do I know to dance."

"Ma I have never danced too. But I don't think it’s difficult we need to be just close to each other holding our hands and move our feet a little bit, I think that's it. Why not give a try? They are playing so romantic songs and the air is also so cold."

"Ok" She said.

I pulled her towards me put my one arm around her waist and I held her hand with my other hand, she put her other hand on my shoulder. We just moved our feet a little as we did not have any dancing skills. It was so romantic and I wonder why I never thought of this before. She was looking into my eyes lovingly. After a while she came very close to me and rested her voluptuous breasts against me. Actually now I was used to see her and feel her in her most natural form I mean I had now access to her beautiful naked body all the time. She was wearing all her clothes but the resting of her soft breasts against me send a tingling sensation through my body may be this was because of the romantic ambience created by the wine the slow romantic songs and the chill in the air. She now put both her hands around my neck while continuously looking lovingly into my eyes. I also put both my hands around her waist and pulled her closer to me, now our bodies were touching each other. We were both feeling warmth of each other's bodies which was so desirable at that moment. She brought her lips slowly towards mine and very gently kissed me then she moved her head back and looked in my eyes and again kissed me. This time she slipped her tongue in my mouth and gently started sucking my lips and then she moved her tongue towards mine and we both started sucking the sweet juices from each other’s mouth. Our mouths were locked for god knows how long? The time seemed to have stopped for us. Now the urge for getting intimate was increasing as she plunged herself totally against me as if saying "take me" without saying anything. I was holding her tightly against me and my crouch resting just below her belly I was already erect. Our breathing had increased. I decided it was now time to have action. I lifted her in my arms and moved towards the bedroom while switching off the radio. She as usual had both her arms around my neck and was smiling as she knew what was going to happen now she was also looking forward for "it". We both slipped inside the blanket and hugged each other and in a minute it was comfortably warm under the blanket. We were both lying on our sides clutching each other. She held my head and f***ed me down towards her breasts. She unbuttoned two lowermost buttons and took out her breast and holding it in her hand she moved it towards my mouth. She removed my hands from her body and said "Vikram please suck like my baby I want to feel like a mother."

I obeyed and started sucking her big tits, my eyes closed. After a while I opened my eyes to take a glance at her. She was looking very affectionately towards me moving only her fingers through my hair. She was gently pressing her breast as if to drain the milk. But there wasn't any milk, she was just acting motherly. After a while she turned around on the other side and asked me to come on her side so that I could suck her other breast. This continued for a while and we were both enjoying the intimacy. She then pulled my head towards her and whispered in my ear.

"Vikram I want a baby."

"That's impossible ma."

"Why? Don't you love me?" Her voice cracked as she asked me.

"Ma I love you ma and I will continue to love you till the end of this world."

"Then Vikram please make me pregnant I want your baby inside my womb. I want to be a mother again, Vikram please make me pregnant I promise I will take care of our baby like a good mother please Vikram please?"

"Ma I know you are a good mother and you will take good care of the baby but this is just not possible."

"But why?" she asked in despair.

"Ma the whole world knows us as mother and son, how we will hide your pregnancy?" I said as I kept both my hands over her shoulders.

"And even if we could, how we will hide our baby? How our baby can call me daddy and you mommy in front of everybody? In the birth register how I will put your name as mother and my name as father. It's very difficult ma, it is impossible."

"Vikram I always wanted more k**s but your father's financial condition was not good so we could not go for more than one," she said.

"I know," I said.

"But now the situation is different. I am still young and you can fulfil your ma's dream if you wish, you can give me the ultimate gift of my life."

"But ma.." she stopped in between.

"We are already living like a husband and a wife. You make me pregnant I will bring our baby in this world and our f****y will be complete," she said and paused for a while.

"You don't know Vikram how it feels to be a father; you can't imagine the joy when you will hold your baby in your hand."

"The baby will look just like you and me."

"But ma this is not going to work this way."

A few minutes of silence. Then:

"I understand it Vikram. I was fool to think that we can start a f****y. I realize I am old now and soon grow older and you will need a young woman, I am not going to last for you forever." Her voice cracked and she was now almost about to cry.

"Ma please don't get me wrong."

"I love you and I can't think of any other woman and who told you that you are old?"

"If you have a baby now, you will be still 58 or 59 when the c***d will turn 18 and that's not an old age now-a-days. It is just the legal problems which I must think about."

"Vikram do you love me?"

"C'mon ma what sort of question is this, you still have doubts?"

"Vikram keep your hand on my heart and say you love me."

She pulled my hand and placed my palm on her left breast.

"Ma I love you and I will love you forever."

"Oh Vikram" tears rolled down her cheeks as she started sobbing. She then came close to me and hugged me tightly. I also started moving my hands over her back comforting her.

Vikram if you love me then just make me pregnant I want your baby. All other legal problems I leave it to you to sort out you are the man of the house it's your business."

I was also now inclined to go for a baby as this would really bond us for life. I decided to think about the problems later with cool head.

"Ok ma done you have my word."

"Oh Vikrammmm" she screamed and increased her grip around me with joy and soon our lips were locked.

She was now filled with lust she hastily removed her clothes as if they were hurting her and then almost tore my t-shirt in an attempt to get it off my body. In a flash she pulled my shorts along with my under ware making me naked as her. She pulled me over her as she turned from her side to lay her back on the bed. I was on top of her and she was lying with her back against the bed. She pulled me closer to her and pressed my buttocks with one hand and holding my hard dick with the other hand she pushed it inside her pussy. She spread her legs wide apart getting ready for the action. Her eyes were closed as she was enjoying me inside her. She was raising and lowering her waist to make my dick move in and out of her pussy. I could clearly see the pleasure on her face. My situation was no different. I started moving in and out of her pussy. With every stroke the pressure inside our bodies was building up. She was moaning and grunting raising her waist to accommodate me completely inside her. She was breathing heavily, I was out of my breath my dick was now very hard it has sucked all the bl**d from my body into it.

"Ahhhhhh Vikram ahhhhh."

Now I was moving in and out like a piston. Her breasts were swinging up and down with every stroke. Her eyes were closed and she had grasped the bed sheet tightly in both her hands.

"Ohhhhh Vikramnnnn."

"Ohhhh Vikram tear me apart, tear your ma's choot."

Her talking like this was bringing me to the brink.

"Ohhh ma don't talk like that you will make me come."

"Ohhhhh Vikram come inside me give me your seed."

"Ahhhh Vikram fill your ma's choot make her pregnant ma want your baby."

"Ahhhh ma I will come"

"Ahhhhhh Vikramnn fill me. Vikramnn fill me," She spread her legs apart as far as she could to accept my cum.

"Ohhh maaaaa" I came inside her shooting my semen inside her pussy.

"Ahhhhhhhhhh shhhhhhhh"

She arched her back as she came. She lifted her waist against my dick to accept my sperms. My dick and her pussy were pulsating in unison as waves of pleasure went through our bodies. Her eyes and lips were tightly closed. She was pressing my buttocks as tightly as she could towards her so as to get me deep inside her. We remained in that position for a while before separating. She then turned on her side and as usual plunged her head against my chest. She looked satisfied and now she just wanted to be caressed and loved. I started caressing her back and soon she fell asl**p naked in my arms.

She was in a state of bliss as she had left all the thinking to be done on me. I was exercising my brain working out various permutations and combinations. I wanted a fool proof plan. I kept on thinking and one by one thing appeared clear to me. I had finally got a solution which I thought was fool proof. I too then drifted to sl**p satisfied with my own genius.
... Continue»
Posted by shagger68 3 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2879  |  
100%

Time marches on Pt 3

I woke up in the middle of the night to my right eye flashing. It was an alarm. It read, "Proximity Alert!" I was confused, so I spoke up, "A.I. what's going on?" I'd almost forgot about having it. "Unidentified individual on premises." I sat up, and quickly looked around my room, Amber and Mariah were still asl**p, and it was 4:30 a.m. "Unidentified? Please clarify?" I stood up and put on my boxers. I was rubbing my eyes then the A.I. responded. "Individual is not a resident of this building." I snapped out of whatever fatigue I had left, "Oh, no. A.I. deploy all auto cannons now!" Again, the A.I. responded immediately, "Understood." I darted out the sliding glass door to the right of the bed and out to the edge of the balcony. There was someone standing out on the beach, something was glowing in their hand, then my heart was pounding. I took only a few seconds for all the auto cannons to be in place, there were about 35 in all. There were five on the roof, two on opposite ends of each of the balconys, and the rest were s**ttered around the building. Each auto cannon was about 12' tall, and they almost looked like giant #7's sticking out of the ground. I tapped into the one next to me so I could use its camera, then I zoomed in on whoever was out there, it looked like they'd stepped back a little. I couldn't make out the face, but they looked to be just over six feet tall, and scrawny. That's all I could make out because they had on a hoodie and a mask. They slowly started to step forward, I wasn't about to let them come any closer, "Open fire now!" At once all the cannons started firing on whoever it was, they stumbled back, dropping the light in their hand, which turned out to be a molotov cocktail, because when it hit the ground it splashed fire in a large circle. They took off running, though it didn't surprise me that most of the cannons missed, since they fired large bolts of light, they weren't meant to hit anything smaller than an suv. That's fine I scared 'em away, but instinct told me not to let them get away, "Launch all quad-rotors, get after them!" I looked up to the roof, about 20 small robots took off down the beach. Quad-rotors were like those small r.c. helicopters you could get at walmart, only these had four propellers in a box shape. Since they were meant to go fast, each one only had a small machine gun hanging down from the bottom. They flew pretty quick, but not quick enough. After another minute or so, they returned, then the A.I. spoke, "Unable to locate target, however cannon #23 confirmed hit to individual's right leg." That was good enough for me, #23 was the farthest from the complex, they'd have to have run right in front of it. I'll have to remember that for later.

I stepped back into my room, but I left all the auto cannon active in case they tried to come back. Amber and Mariah were sitting on my bed staring at me. Them Amber spoke up, "What's going on? What's all the commotion?" I slid the door shut and closed the curtain, "Whoever started the fire last week? They came back to try again," their eyes got wider, "I chased them off though, for good I hope." Then I heard movement on every floor, I think I woke everyone up...

After I quickly got dressed in my jeans, I an opened button up shirt on and a white bikini top under it. I was walking out to the beach to see if I could figure out where 'they' went. Some of the tenants were scared, I got a few cheers from others. Ryan was standing out on the 1st floor balcony while I was out on the sand looking for a trail he called out to me, "And I hope they know who they're messing with now, WOOO!" There were people on every balcony, they all started cheering. I just smiled.

I could barely see anything, so I tuned my right eye to first scan for traces of bl**d. There was a small trail that didn't go very far, so I had to change my filter. I switched to infrared, nothing. Then night vision, bingo! I could see just enough, there were tire tracks that went up to the main road, but no sk** marks in any direction. Well, I knew just enough, six feet tall, scrawny, and now they'd be limping in pain.

I went back inside, most of everyone still cheering me on, I had to gather everyone to explain what happened. "Well, what most of you saw is true, I have the most badass security system in the world." There were chuckles around the room, we were in the 4th floor living room, it was the biggest, half the whole 4th floor. I continued, "Well, I learned however, that whoever that was doesn't live here, thankfully." Then there were sighs of relief. "Also, so you all know, I'm leaving the auto cannons on in case they want to be stupid and come back. So, if its all the same to you guys, I'm going back to bed. Also it's only Friday, but I 'know' most of you have things to do later." I saw almost everyone looking around, I knew what they were looking for, "If anyone is wondering, it's now 5 a.m. I shouldn't pull the 'mom' thing on you guys, but all of you should go back to bed. Like, now." I appreciated that no one tried to argue, there were more s**ttered smiles. The room filled with chatter as everyone was walking back to their rooms. I got back to mine, as soon as my head hit the pillow, I was out.

I got back up around 8. All the auto cannons were still running. I asked A.I., "Did 'they come back A.I.?" He responded immediately, "Negative, though beach activity has picked up some, suspect likely wouldn't risk a public appearance." I let out a sigh of relief, "Good, please power down cannons #1 through 25. The rest are to remain on until further notice." I love how quickly the A.I. works, "Affirmative." I had to turn off some of the cannons though or else the electric bill would skyrocket, and because of housing code rules, I'd have to charge everyone more on rent. Cannons 1-25 we the ones farthest out from the complex, the ones that remained on were all the ones on the roof, and the ones on east end of the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th floor balconys. As they powered down, it was less flashy than when they constructed, they slowly covered with light boxes, then those boxes dissipated into thin air, and just like that the cannons were gone. Again I mumbled out loud, "Damn, I love technology."

I sat up on my bed, crossed my legs and just sat there for a few minutes staring out my bedroom door into the hallway. Then Mariah walked in, she sat on my lap and started making out with me. "That was so awesome." she whispered in between pecks. I was still a little tired, but I wasn't gonna stop her. So I laid back and pulled her with me, she got up just long enough to straddle me, then we continued. I was rock hard, I felt her wet pussy through her panties, and my boxers, I couldn't stop myself, "So, do you want it yet?" She pulled back for just a moment, "Yes, I do. Just like last night?" I didn't waste anytime, I moved my boxers down just enough so my penis was completely exposed. Then I pulled her panties to the side, she was wearing the red pair form last time. I was rubbing the tip of my cock between her pussy lips for a moment, then when I started to push in, she paused, "Oh shit, the door!" I looked mortified having realized my door was wide open, and my penis exposed to the world. She almost teleported to the door, only this time she locked it, "Don't want any interruptions, or people who can't knock... just you and me for once, please?" I'd sat up again, "Of course." I jumped over and locked the sliding door, too. Then I walked over and kissed her as we'd been doing for the past ten minutes. Then I paused for a second, "No interruptions this time, I promise." I carried her back over to the bed and laid her down while I was grinding into her crotch. I still hadn't penetrated her, I was just teasing for now. After she spread her legs, she gave me a sort of desperate look. "Please stop teasing and let me have it? I want to get used to you, so maybe later it won't hurt me at all." I wasn't gonna make her wait any longer, so I lined myself up and eased my way in, she was still really tight around me, and she had a pained look on her face, so I went as slow as I could without standing still. Same as before though, as soon as I was halfway, she let up and I slid all the way in. She squealed kinda loudly this time, she clapped her mouth then whispered, "Oh, god I'm sorry." I moved her hands then kissed her while I was slowly working my way in and out, "It's ok. Just hope no one outside it heard that." Well that was in vain, I'd watched a shadow stop ouside the sliding glass door, then a voice. "What in the fuck was that???" It was Jermaine, he was black. I cracked a joke a couple times about how since wanted to be a ninja for halloween, that he didn't even need the costume, just stand in the shadows, thankfully he has a sense of humor. He just turned 20, and he was studying electronics in college. At that point I had to keep my voice down or risk blowing my secret to everyone in the building. It only got worse, Mariah accidentally squealed again, Jermaine was still outside. "Ok, dawg now I know I ain't hearin shit." Mariah had a tear in her eye when she whispered. "I'm so sorry, I'm trying, it just feels so good right now." Jermaine had stuck his ear to the door. "Damn, son! The fuck are they doin in there?" There were more shadows gathering outside, so I whispered as quietly as I could because they were trying to listen in on us, they're all perverts. "It's ok, but we'll have to play this to our advantage, because I've gotta cum." I kept my mouth sealed shut, and Mariah let herself loose. I was trying so hard not to laugh at the same time. Well I couldn't hold it anymore, there were a bunch of silhouettes outside the door now, my mind was racing. Finally I rammed my cock as deep as it would go and exploded. I still had my mouth sealed but Mariah was in ecstasy, "Oh, I'm gonna-AAH-huh-huh!!" The shadows had stepped back and were looking at each other. When I finally stopped cumming, I spoke up loud enough so they could all hear, "So, how was it?" Mariah took a moment, then looked up to me, "Unfrigginbelievable. I came twice, how the hell do you do that?" I just laughed, "Trade secret, honey." The shadows were shifting quite a bit. I carried Mariah into the bathroom, and we cleaned up pretty quick. I had my jeans and belt on with a white beater tucked in and no bra, she'd left her panties on, and her shirt was now buttoned up. I figured it was about time to put everyone through the ringer. I walked over to the sliding glass door and unlocked it, immediately all the shadows s**ttered, but by the sounds, they didn't go far. I opened the door and stepped out, sure enough, everyone was sitting out here, trying to hide random peeks at me. I acted like I didn't notice, and I stretched. Just before I turned around to go back inside, I looked around quickly and just calmly said, "Good morning everyone." Then I went back in and whispered in Mariah's ear, "Face this way. When one of them comes in, just look them in the face and say, 'our landlady gives some wicked head' ok?" It wouldn't be hard to act out, since she was still trembling. I walked out into the hall and stood off to the side of the door and waited for a moment. Then I heard someone walk in, and just as I had asked her to, "Wow, our landlady gives some wicked head." I just smiled again and headed off toward the kitchen.

I was just rummaging through the fridge, I wasn't sure what I wanted. Amber and Summer were cooking bacon, eggs and toast. Summer was staring at me with a horny smile and her eyebrow raised, so I closed the fridge and turned to her. "Ok, what's with the face?" she just handed me a strip of bacon, then she mumbled just loud enough for me to hear, "Oh, it's just I'm gonna have to get me some of that head." Then she winked at me. I walked over and kissed her in front of everyone in the living room, "Later, honey. For now I'm hungry." I had all the guys baffled, and all the girls looked aroused, I felt great.

After breakfast, I was laying across the couch watching the news in the living room. There wasn't much to hear about outside the fire from last week, and the wreck I was almost killed in a couple days ago. Mariah came in, hopped the couch and landed on me. I just looked up at her, she kissed me again, then laid on me, "So, anything interesting happening?" I clicked the volume down a couple times, "Nothing terribly suspenseful." We were cuddling for a bit, then she kissed me again, "Hey so are we still gonna go to the beach today?" I'd almost forgot. "Yeah, just you and me? Or everyone." She took a moment, "Hmm, I guess let's take everyone. It wouldn't be right to leave them out." It seems Mariah's confidence had skyrocketed since she started hanging out with me, but it was cool. By everyone, it was me, Mariah, Amber, Summer, and Tiffany and Tiffany's dog, a now 5 month old husky named Ajax. Before we left though, Marcus stopped me, "Madam, a package arrived for you." I took the box, "Thanks Marcus." I looked over the box, there was a note taped to the top, it read 'For Rose's eyes ONLY!!!!' I was confused, then I turned to Mariah, "Will you excuse me, go get ready and well meet in here before we go." She shrugged, "Ok." then she skipped off down the hall, dork.

I went into my room and locked the door. Then I felt like it wasn't enough so I went into my bathroom and locked it behind me as well. I started to unwrap the box, it looked like it would be clothes, but that didn't make much sense. Why would you mark it 'for so-and-so only' if you were only sending clothes. Then I opened it, there was a small clear cube, with what looked like a blue gel sphere inside it. Then I looked down, at the bottom was a small metal disk labeled, 'Instructions -Please read first!' I was even more confused, read a disk? Then my memory flashed back to when I was in the hospital, Jack had inserted something into my right temple. So I turned off the camo, it made the metal on my right arm and left leg match my skin color so people wouldn't stare. Then I felt around, there were two indents, one had a disk already in it. I'm guessing it was for the o.s. my right eye needed? I moved my hand over, there was another circular indent, just the size of the disk that came in the box. So, I put the disk into the indent, 'click!' then my eye flashed, it was a lot of text, so I grabbed my phone and texted Mariah. "Hey, I'm gonna be a while, can't say why, but I'll meet you guys out there, ok?"

It took almost an hour to read all that text, I was sitting on the edge of the tub, it was across from the mirror, the toilet was to my right, the door to the left. I'd been in almost everyone elses bathrooms, every girl here had a lot of make up, perfume and other crap. They guys had similar stuff that was meant for guys, mine was pretty barren compared to all theirs, I had my red toothbrush, toothpaste, a comb, brush, a soap dispenser, and a can of AXE Dark Temptation, that stuff everyone said smells like chocolate, it does though. There wasn't anything hanging off the mirror either except for a sapphire pendant Jack bought me a few years ago, before he dropped of the face of the earth. He said it highlighted my eyes really well.

I saw sitting on the edge of my bathtub with my right leg over my left, I was holding the cube in my left hand, and I was just staring at it. I'd read the instructions, and I understood every word. It said, when I open the cube, the nanites, that's what the gel in the cube is, would activate. I could have them generate anything I wanted them to, just by either selecting an option in the interface of my eye, or if I wanted to create something, I could use the sandbox option, and even save my ideas to memory and use them again later. I wanted to understand it a little more, so I opened the cube. It surprised me because, the nanites started glowing, then they flew out at me! Good thing I didn't scream. I was standing in front of the mirror. The nanites were sitting on my belly, it looked like I'd spilled hair gel on myself. Then they started moving again, it didn't feel weird, just they were a little cold on me. Then I looked back up in the mirror, The nanites had generated a blue two-piece bikini on me. It was really cool, I checked my interface, they nanites were currently responding to my thoughts. So I wanted to go a little further. I had the nanites generate a new pair of blue jeans on me, but I had a belt, with some external hard cases, and a gun holster. I still had the top of the bikini on. So I used the interface and saved what I had on, no specific title yet. Then I had them generate what you could say looked like a set of power armor on my upper body. I had really thin, but hard shoulder and elbow plates, a thin chest plate that cupped my breasts, and on my back was another plate covering from the back of my neck, to about a quarter down my spine, it stuck out, but not too far, it almost looked like a motorcycle's gas tank. Lastly there was like a skin tight layer of a soft but strong blue fabric that not only connected everything, but it lined the insides of all the plates, and it highlighted my curves too. However I still had the jeans and utility belt, and now I had a pair of black combat boots, too. I was looking in the mirror, "Oh, I gotta save this one..." My right eye flashed, "I see you're enjoying yourself?" I started talking out loud because there was no way anyone outside this room could hear me, even if they had an ear to the door, they'd just hear muffled voices. "Jack? What is this?" My eye flashed again, only this time, a window popped up, and it was a video chat. Jack appeared, then my heart fluttered, but I kept a straight face. He started talking, "These are nano bots outfitted with digistruct projectors, and neural scanners. They can read your thoughts when you want them to, and even build you things." I smirked, "Like a badass suit of power armor?" He smiled back, "Pretty much, watch this." Then my eye's interface changed a bit, a bar popped up, then it slid to the top of the screen and stopped, then it flashed, and so did my whole body. After I heard a loud hollow 'ping!' I was surrounded by a yellow electrical current, it looked like I'd short circuited! Then I heard a lot of beeping for a second. Finally the electric current turned to look like a solid blue bubble, then it disappeared as I heard a vibrating noise, then three beeps. All I could do was stare into the mirror with a confused look. Then Jack spoke up again, "You are now the first civilian on planet earth to own a Butler Industries 'Defense Screen'. Or for the gamers out there, you now have your very own," I watched Jack pose with his arms out, then I heard some short fan fare, "energy shields." I heard a lot of cheering in the background, then Jack bowed a couple times to the left and the right, dork, "Thank you! Thank you! It took some time but we have finally perfected personal defense!" Then he sat back down, I couldn't help laughing. Then he continued, "Anyway, you can use those shields to survive just about anything!" Then I heard a guy's voice in the background, "Anything short of a nuke, or being thrown off a skysc****r!" I laughed again as Jack turned to whoever said that, "Well, there's that, and it won't save you from terrible music either-DAVE!!!" Jack slammed his keyboard and AC/DC's 'Shoot to Thrill' started playing really loudly, he and a bunch of other people I could see were air guitaring to it, I was just laughing. Finally the music stopped and everyone was posing. Jack looked into the screen, pointed, and said in a deep voice, "Only rock 'n' roll will save your sorry ass from that!" I was leaning against the part of the wall that was next to the tub, and I had my right hand over my mouth, and I was holding my stomach with my left, it was starting to hurt to laugh. When I finally stopped I wiped away a tear from my left eye. Jack sat back in his chair and started talking again, "Anyway, this will not only help keep you alive if the 'shit hits the fan', but you can also use it to change how you look. I hope you like it." I was crying a little again, "Thanks, but when will I get to see you face-to-face again, and not through some camera?" He stopped smiling, then had a serious look. "I honestly don't know, it could be tomorrow, but then it could be next week, or it might not even be until two or three years from now. We're doing everything we can to root out these assholes and get rid of them before more innocent people are hurt, but there's only so much we can do at a time." I finally had to know, "Ok, but who are 'they'? I have to know, please." Then a tall blonde woman wearing glasses walked up behind him and put her hand on his shoulder, then she said to him, "It's ok, you can tell her now, she deserves to know."

Jack spent another half hour or so telling me about a corporation calling themselves 'Venus Resources Unlimited'. Apparently they used to be good guys, until their new president took over. Then they started trying to take all new technological advances for themselves; automotive, medical, anything. They were using it for pretty bad stuff. When the U.S. government and the entire U.N. issued an 'indefinite suspension of business' decree to them about a year and a half ago, they simply disappeared, but they never actually disbanded. However their stock prices crashed within only hours of it hitting the news. Somehow they're operating from the shadows so to speak. And the government has no idea it's them.

"You see now? They want all of 'us'," He motioned around the room, "dead, and all of our research to do 'god only knows what'. That's why I can't go pretty much anywhere. When I came to see you in the hospital? They had a tail on me, which I'm not proud to say I removed them, very violently, before I got there. If I hadn't, they surely would have killed you." My eyes got wider, Jack had never killed anyone before. He'd only done it to protect me, I slid down to the floor and felt sick to my stomach. He noticed immediately, "Hey, don't beat yourself up about it. I swore I'd never let anyone, or anything take you from me remember?" My memory flashed back to that new years ever again. Just after we'd kissed, he whispered in my ear, I heard the voices echo in my head, "I love you, Rose, and I always will. I'll never let anyone, or anything take you from me. I swear on it." Then I snapped back to reality, "Yeah. I remember. Then you'd also told me you'd never lie-" He jumped in, "No, I've never lied. I said there was a lot I couldn't tell you. Just now, I've told you everything I know so far." His voice was angry, my heart stopped. "I'm sorry, most of us are still trying to cope. Trevor can't leave to see his f****y. Angela had to fake her death a few months ago so that her daughter wouldn't be in danger, I hope she's ok." My mind snapped to that. 'A few months ago'. I had to interrupt, "A few months? Is her daughter's name Mariah by any chance?" Just then I saw a red haired woman stop in front of the screen and she darted over. Jack started to speak then the woman interrupted, I guess I was right, "You've seen Mariah, please, is she ok??" I smiled, "Thought so, yes, she's perfectly fine. I gave her a room here at the complex a couple weeks ago. She said her step mother had kicked her out." Angela had an irritated look on her face, then she mumbled, "That, greedy bitch, why I'd.....never mind, thank you for looking after her. I hate myself for lying, but VRU was so close to finding out about her that I-" I interrupted, "It's ok. I understand." Angela started to cry, "I can't thank you enough." Jack put his hand on her shoulder, then motioned to the screen, "Angela, 'this' is Rose Marie." She smiled wiping away the tears, "I'm glad I finally got to meet you. He never seems to stop talking about you. You know, you inspired most of our research. Anyway, I must get back to work, so again it was nice meeting you." She waved and started walking away. Jack finally spoke up one more time. "I'm still sorry I can't be there with you right now, but hopefully, soon, this will be over and I can come home. For now, though, I must get back to work as well. I'll still keep in touch as best as I can. Ok?" I was crying again. "Ok. Just be careful. I don't want to know what I'd do without you." He just smiled, "I don't know either, but as strong as you are, you'd probably be just fine."
After we disconnected, I stood up, I still had my new armor on. I washed my face, brushed my teeth and quickly combed my hair. Then I put on a pair of black shades. "Well, they're waitin on me, guess I'd better get going."

I decided to drive out, they were likely a ways out along the beach. I was flying, I went about a mile and a half, and I spotted Tiffany, sitting in a little swimming pool bar, at first I looked around quickly, thinking I'd passed the others. Then I saw Mariah, Amber, and Summer just a little farther down. So I flew past the bar and honked once, I watched Tiffany jump out of her seat and start running this way. Then when I got closer to the others I honked again. I watched them look this way and they all waved. Since my windows were tinted, they couldn't see my new gear, and everyone else on the beach thought it was a guy driving. So I threw my car into a drift and stopped on the other side of their setup. I'd done a full 180, and I was facing the road, and it was about a hundred yards up to the boardwalk, then I shut off the engine. I mumbled to myself, "I love muscle." everyone on the beach was staring, except for some people out on the water. When I stepped out, the first thing I heard was Mariah, "Holy shit...." I closed the door then I slid my shades up to rest on my head, and I looked around. Tiffany chuckled, "I knew you'd find a way to turn heads!" I quickly used the interface in my right eye, I was going to set the nanites to change me into the two piece I tried on earlier, but then I remembered, 'downstairs'. Instead, I had on the blue top, and blue cargo shorts. Just as the nanites were changing over, I heard guys all over whistling and shouting random things. Thankfully, since the nanites didn't need to do much, I wasn't 'exposed'. Then I looked over and saw a group of guys staring. So I payed a bit, I winked at the two in the front, a white guy, he had short hair and was ripped, the other was a black guy, pretty much the same. After I winked, they went along with it, the white guy put his left hand on his chest and fell back, the black guy did the same but with his right, the others standing around them looked down as the two were mumbling, "She winked at us...she winked at us." I walked over and sat next to Mariah, some of the people went back to what they were doing. "So guys, what's up?"
Mariah moved over and sat on my lap, some of the people around us were looking again, didn't stop her from kissing me in front of all of them. I heard some guys off to our right start howling and whistling, I couldn't care less, let them watch. Then she whispered, "What took you so long?" I pecked her before I answered, "Just trying on my new stuff." We were talking for about an hour, I was getting a little bored. Tiffany looked around, "Volleyball?" Summer looked around next, "Kickball?" Then Mariah popped up, "Oh, I know! We could-" She was almost instantly interrupted by someone shouting, "HEADS UP!!!" I turned to my right as a ball was flying at us, Mariah yelped, then she flinched, I just casually reached up with my right arm and caught it. I didn't even blink. I waited a moment, then Mariah stopped flinching. Everyone had wide eyed stares, so I held up the ball in my palm and asked, "Baseball?"

I looked around and saw a makeshift baseball field a short distance to the right. Some of the guys playing were running over, "Holy shit, are you guys ok?!" I just tossed the ball up to one of them. "Yep. We're good. I'm bored though, can I join you guys?"

The one guy, he was a little tanned, standing a good 6'3", he was happy to let me in. The other though, was a little k**, about 4'7", but then I guess he didn't know better, "What? No! I don't want some stupid girl playing with us!" The taller guy looked down as I was standing up, "Shut up Johnny, don't be like that. She can join us, it's not gonna hurt anything." Then he looked up at me, "Do you know how to play?" I smiled, I was on the varsity fast pitch team during my junior and senior years. I was a senior when some idiots fucked up and they had to split into guys and girls separate teams. Some of the players were caught having sex in one of the locker rooms, I was at home getting ready for the game that 'was' gonna be later that evening, but they cancelled because of it, and no one outside the team was ever told because of the sheer embarrassment. I quit the team the next morning, thankfully the coach was my alibi, he'd dropped me off at home about an hour before the players were found the previous night.

I looked to the taller guy, "I was on the varsity fast pitch team. I played pitcher, catcher, batter, and right fielder." His jaw dropped, "No shit? I heard what happened, they split up into two teams because of some stupid rule. Man, I think that's fuckin stupid, I heard you guys would have gone on to play for the state title if it hadn't been for that. I also heard their best pitcher was a really hot, tomboy redhead." I smiled. "Well, you heard right. Although, people stopped calling me a tomboy when I struck out every batter at the semi-finals the previous year." Now he was baffled, "Holy shit!!! That was you?!" We went into their makeshift dugout, and he introduced me to the other guys who were gonna play. Aside from swim trunks and bare feet, they looked like an organized team, each and everyone of them were ripped except for the ump, he was a little bigger around the midsection. That's understandable though, the umpire never has to go very far. I learned the guy who I was talking to, his name was Max, and the little boy from earlier was his ignorant little b*****r Johnny. "I'm sorry about my little b*o, he's not into girls yet." I was watching some of the other guys warm up, "It's ok, I'm a little used to it by now. Half the team thought I was a waste of space, until the semi-finals anyway." The umpire had walked up behind me, "Pah! I don't believe you were the tomboy redhead everyone was talking about." Some of the guys had looked over in confusion. Max turned around, "No, Rob, this is her!" The ump wasn't convinced, couldn't blame him though. Then he had a serious look, "Prove it." He tossed me a ball and a glove, I started walking to the pitchers mound, "Gladly."

Before we left the dugout, I'd had my nanites put me back in the jeans I had on earlier, with the same blue bikini top, only this time the top had an american flag on the right breast cup. I was standing on the pitchers mound waiting for everyone to get in place. Max was first up to bat. The ump stood up and shouted out to me, "Ok, miss 'Tomboy Redhead', if that is really you, then you won't have any problem striking out my best batter." I heard some of the guys talking in the dugout, and around the field. I kept a straight face, I ignore anyone and everyone else around me. Just like I'd done in the semi finals. Just before the ump crouched down he spoke again, "Whenever you're ready, let us have it."

I took my stance, wound up, and almost as fast as the ball left my hand, I heard, 'WHAP!', then the catcher was screaming, "AAAAHHHH, OOOOWWW!! WHAT THE FUCK?!! ow ow ow ow ow!" He jumped up, threw down his glove and was rubbing his hand vigorously. The ump stood up now, "What the hell Donny? What you can't take a hit anymore?" Then the catcher had a really pained look on his face, "Dammit coach that was really fast! AAgh, it burns, man!" The ump was still looking skeptical, I don't think he was paying attention. "Here, give me the glove. Dale, set up the speed trap!"
They had a capture unit set up to record the balls speed, no batter this time, and the ump had the glove. "Alright, lets try that again, give me your best, girl!" I went for the challenge, "Ok, but you asked for it."

I wound up, I didn't change the setting on my right arm, I wanted to be just as I was in the semi finals. Again, as soon as the ball left my hand, 'WHAP!' I heard almost everyone there, 'woah...' I stood up and looked over, the capture unit was like a digital speed limit sign, it read, "104.2" I was smiling as I ran my hand through my hair, it was just how I remember. Every time I'd struck someone out, I'd stand up and run my hand through my hair. The ump had taken off the glove and was rubbing his hand, "Well, god almighty, I don't believe it. It is you." Then he walked over and reached out with his left hand. "I'm sorry, I wasn't gonna believe some random girl out of nowhere. I consider it an honor to have met the varsity's 'Tomboy Redhead'." I shook his hand, "Well can't blame you. I wouldn't have believed it either." He smiled, "Hey, do you think you can do it a couple more times? Show my boys how it's done?" I put the glove back on, "I'd be proud to." Amber, Summer, Tiffany, and Mariah had come to watch. Pitch after pitch, I was consecutive, '104.2', '103.9', '104.5'. I must have thrown ten or fifteen times. Then I switched to catcher so everyone could play a game. Then after about the third batter, Max's little b*****r Johnny came up to bat. He saw standing kinda awkward. I couldn't stop myself asking, "Do you know what you're doing there, dude?" I knew I was gonna get the same brat as earlier, "Shut up and let me play! Just catch the balls as they come to you, like a good girl!" All the guys were upset, "What the hell Johnny?!" "Why you gotta be like that dude?" Even the ump spoke up, "Son, why in the hell are you talking to a girl that way? Especially one who's done not a god-dammed thing to you?" He shot back, "Because I don't want some stupid girl bossing me around! I know what I'm doing!" I knew what was wrong, he had a bully problem he wasn't talking about. I stood up and walked over, I grabbed the bat and smacked him with my right hand, 'WHAP!', the texture of the metal on my hand was now impossible to tell from human skin, it helped me to keep my arm a secret. "Whatever the hell is your problem, stop taking it out on everyone else!" Everyone was shocked, then Johnny seemed to ditch his anger, "I'm sorry miss, I won't do it again. I promise." I wanted to stop the tension right there, "Good. Now, first off, you're standing like you're constipated." There were s**ttered laughs around the field. I put the bat in his right hand then moved behind him, he tensed up when my breasts pushed into his back. "Relax, I'm not gonna hurt you. Now hold the bat here, and here." I moved his right hand up to the middle of the grip, and his left down to the end of the handle. I moved his legs apart just enough so he was standing properly. "Stand like this so you don't fall over." I heard some chuckles, but I rolled my eyes. "The ball won't always fly down the center, so you have to keep your eye on it to know where it's gonna go. In your mind, draw an imaginary box just in front of the plate. If you're certain the ball with go through that box, then you swing." I motioned his arms as if he were actually swinging at a ball. I heard one of the guys in the dugout, "Damn, poor Johnny, I guess he ain't afraid of girls anymore!" The guys were all roaring, then I realized the problem, I looked down and Johnny was pitching a tent, it was kinda small, but then he is only what, 14? I couldn't stop myself, "Oh dear, what have I done?" I stepped away and he freaked, "Oh, I'm sorry, I gotta go!" He dropped the bat and took off flying toward the restrooms like he had to go. Max had walked up beside me, "Wow. I honestly have no idea what to say." I just shrugged, "I think I'm done for now."

I was leaning on the rail in the dugout watching the others play, they were pretty good all around. I saw only a few runs make it around on both sides. Johnny walked up to me, I wasn't sure what to say, so I stood up and turned to him. He flew into me and hugged me, he was crying, "I'm sorry. I wish I could take it back! Please forgive me." I was kinda caught off guard, some of the guys had looked over, someone got hit in the head by a ball, but it wasn't bad. All I could think to do was hug Johnny back, I bent over just enough and wrapped my arms around him, "Hey, it's ok, but what was so wrong that you had do talk to me like that?" He wasn't letting go, but it was ok, "Well, there's this girl." I stopped him, "You like her?" "No! She's been bullying me ever since we met! I don't know what to do, I tried being mean, but that doesn't work, and my dad says I shouldn't hit girls, but I want to beat her up so bad, so she'll just go away." I let go, "Well then, it's a good thing you came to me. Where is she?"

I followed Johnny up to the boardwalk, and when we got to the ice cream stand, he pointed to a blonde girl, she was 4'9". Then he mumbled, "That's her. The blonde." She looked over, yep definitely a bully, she had that self praising smile, and the whole self over-confidence. She was wearing a two piece yellow bikini that had a picture of a small flower on the left breast cup. She also had a flower in her hair, honestly she looked too nice to be a bully, but then cue the routine, "Hey Johnny! Who's this, your girlfriend? I don't know, she seems to big for a weakling like you." I looked over to Johnny and winked, then I turned back, "No, actually, I'm his big s****r. I'm not gonna ask, I'm gonna tell you. Leave my b*****r alone, or you can be my new punching bag, short-shit!" She winced at me calling her short, well I was getting somewhere. "No, I don't think I will. Go ahead touch me, I'm sure it won't be the first time a slut like you'd be arrested." I quickly used the interface in my eye to notify the police to not interfere, when an officer asked through a message, I responded the same so I was quick and quiet, "I'm teaching a bully a lesson." The last thing to come back was, "Understood. Try to keep bl**dshed to a minimum though, huh?. -Havok." I stood pretty tall when I called back, "Oh, that's cute and all, but you're on you're own. No one to come to your rescue." She quickly grabbed her phone and called the police, but she had a look of complete terror when the operator told her, "No, I don't think so. You're a bully, and you're gonna get exactly what you deserve." Then hung up on her. Score, you're all mine bitch. Of course I couldn't say that part out loud, I just repeated what the officer told her. "No, I don't think so. You're a bully, and you're gonna get exactly what you deserve."

She took on a fighting stance, it looked like Tai Kwon Do, then she pulled an obvious. "Stay back, bitch, I know Tai Kwon Do!" I smiled, then I had my nanites quickly generate several emblems, they were the emblems that only martial arts grand masters were allowed to carry. I wasn't lying actually. I'm a Grand Master of Jeet Kun Do, Tai Kwon Do, Ninjutsu, and Ju Jitsu. I pulled the emblems out of my pocket and held them up for everyone to see. Everyone's reaction was the same, "Wooah." Then I heard Jermaine to my right, "Yeah, whatchu gon' do now, bitch?" Then I heard s**ttered laughs, but I interrupted, "No, don't laugh, guys. I'm gonna teach this bully a lesson she's never gonna forget!" My voice turned angry. The girl was almost frozen in place, "Doesn't matter, I'll still beat you!" I put the emblems back in my pocket, then I took my Ju Jitsu stance, "Oh, really? Don't worry, I won't hurt you that bad." She started running at me, then she tried to kick me with her right leg. I stepped to my right and grabbed her leg with my left arm, then I brought my right elbow down on her knee. I didn't hit her too hard, I wasn't trying to break anything, but she didn't stop. Next she tried to punch me right her left arm, I told myself to end it before it got out of hand. So again I stepped to my right and grabbed her with my left again, only I twisted her arm behind her back and put her head under my right arm. When I pulled up just enough to hold her in place, I heard something pop. I was hoping and praying I didn't break something serious, but I kept a straight face. Then I said out loud, "You should have backed down, but oh well, 'pride go-ith before a fall'." I heard some guy shout out, "Icarus symbolism!!!" Then I quickly let go of her arm. Next I kicked her left leg out. Then as hard as I could, I brought my left elbow around, then down on her chest. I hit her so hard that she slammed into the boardwalk, breaking through some of the boards. She was u*********s. The small crowd that had gathered was dead silent. I kneeled down to check her pulse, quickened, but she was alive. I stood up and started looking around, "Alright people, show's over." I wasn't sure what to do, Johnny ran up to me and he was staring at the girl, "Is she ok?" I put my hand on his shoulder. "Yeah, she's alive, but u*********s. Though, when she wakes up , she'll likely be in some pain." I walked over, and she was waking up, I put my hand on her chest, her breasts were only A-cups. but I wasn't concerned with that. "Woah, hey, go slow. I'm not sure what the damage is. Now, are you going to leave my b*****r alone?" She was starting to cry, "Yes, I won't even look at him anymore, I swear." I took my hand off her chest. "What's your name?" She was still crying. "Sarah. I'm Sarah." I picked her up out of the ground and stood her up, but she almost fell over, "Ok, Sarah. Lets get you to a doctor."

Sarah was laying in one of the hospital beds, she was barely awake. The doctor spoke to me outside the room. "Ok, she's got two broken ribs, and a fractured knee. What the fuck happened?" I just looked a the doctor, "She was bullying my little b*****r, so I did something about it. I tried to go easy, but it didn't go that way." He was pissed, "Well, I applaud the heroism, but for christ's sake, she's 16!" I fired back at him. "And?! I was dropping guys three times my size when I was her age. Oh wait, you didn't see how bad I was after ten of them cornered me in an alley, did you?! And I was 14!!!" His angered vanished. "Oh, dear, I'm sorry. They didn't...did they?" I crossed my arms and looked to my left. "Almost. Thank god my older b*****rs showed up when they did. All three of them fought off ten guys just for me. I had a black eye, quite a few lacerations, five broken ribs, a fractured spine, and my right leg was broken. I couldn't walk, and I could barely speak. Before they got there, I really thought I was gonna die." The doctor had a tear in his eye. "My god, I'm so sorry." I pulled the emblems out of my pocket. "It's not your fault. They signed me up for martial arts classes after I'd got out of the hospital a month later. They even e****ted me to and from the dojo every day. "Then I was crying. "They really cared for you. As a f****y should. Do you still see them often?" I put the emblems back. "No, they all joined the army four years ago after I graduated from the dojo. I know they're army rangers now, but that's all. I haven't spoken to them since christmas eve." The doctor wiped away his tear, then he spoke again. "Dear lord, forgive me. I'll just be going now."

I walked back into the room, to find a woman, it was Sarah's mom. Sarah had already explained everything. Her mom, she was pissed but also frightened by me. "You monster, you could have killed her!" Then Sarah shouted, "Mommy, stop it! It's my fault for being a bully!" The lady wouldn't listen though, she started screaming for security. An officer walked in, "What seems to be the problem?" Then the lady started pointing at me furiously, "That! I want this monster thrown in a cage where it belongs!" The officer and I exchanged a look, then he looked at the woman. "Ma'am, I can't do that." She was furious, but it was kind of amusing. "Why not?" The officer was trying not to laugh at her snobbery. "Because, this 'monster'? Hasn't actually done anything wrong. As for your daughter though? She'd face multiple aggravated assault charges, if Rose here, AND, Johnny," he then pointed to Johnny sitting in a chair next to the bed, "were to press charges, however they chose not to. Also Rose is under court protection for saving the lives of around fifty people the other night from someone who was attempting to commit arson." Her jaw hit the floor. I was loving every second of it, but I didn't show it. She took out her phone and just had to try for the scare tactic. "Very well. Either take this thing into custody, or you can kiss your job goodbye!" She started dialing, the officer mumbled to me, "Watch this." She started to speak, but she was instantly cut off, by a man's voice. "Ok, listen up, bitch. You're trying to have 'his' girlfriend arrested. One? It'll never happen. Two? You're only making things worse for yourself. As for three? There's no one, and I mean no one who would even think to help such an ungrateful, disrespectful bitch like you put one of the most respected people in this city behind bars. So if you have a brain in your head? You'll hang up this phone, you'll apologize to not only Rose for being so rude, but to officer Havok for wasting his time, and also to your daughter for making a scene, and you'll go home and stop trying to give yourself the appearance of a position of power. Or? Officer Havok can try out his brand new handcuffs on you." Out of the corner of my eye, the officer was holding a straight face and dangling a shiny new pair of cuffs so the lady could see. Then the voice continued, "It's your decision, lady. Oh, and a word of advice? Milfs and prison stripes don't go together. -Click!" My confidence was through the roof. She slowly lowered the phone and hung up. Then with tears in her eyes, she looked at me. "I'm sorry I was so rude. Thank you for not killing my daughter." Then she looked to officer Havok. "I'm sorry for wasting your time." Then to Sarah. "I'm sorry I made a scene, I'll be going now. You get some rest, call me when they release you." Then she was fighting off tears as she walked to the door. I stopped her and put my hand on her shoulder, "I'm not the bad guy, ma'am. Please don't try to make me out to be one." She didn't say anything and swiftly walked out. I thanked officer Havok for sticking the help. He shook my hand, "Hey, it was nothing Rose. Now that I know what you look like, if you need any help, just let me know. Here's my number." He handed me a small card, it had a name, '1st Lt. James Havok, 3rd K-9 Unit.' I looked up, "You're with a K-9 unit. Where's your partner?" He whistled, then a german shepherd trotted in the room. "Rose, meet my partner in 'fuzz', Duke. He's a year old now. Duke? This is Rose, say 'hi' bud." He walked over and I let him sniff my hand. Suddenly he hopped up so I rubbed his head, "Well, hello there Duke."

I finally got home, it was 11:30 p.m. I walked in the door, no one was in the living room, most of the lights were off. Thankfully, my thermal eye lens kicked on, nope, no one was hiding. I looked around, most of the heat signatures were in the bedrooms, or in the other living rooms. The front door on the north side of the building went right into the 2nd floor living room since the ground angled up slightly, but it wouldn't have made sense to call it the 1st floor, because the basement is below the sand. All that's down there are several water heaters, a couple furnaces. The four a/c's were outside on the west end of the building, though the piping snaked down to the basement, then up to the rooms. I was walking to my room, there was a somewhat small heat signature on my bed. I opened to the door, it was Ajax. He looked up and was about to bark, but I put my finger over my mouth, "Sshhh. I'm tired puppy, I just want to go to bed." He whined and I walked over and sat on my bed. I was petting him for a minute then I heard Mariah at my door, so I looked up. "Hey." "Hey. When did you get in?" I put my head back on Ajax, "About a minute ago, but I don't want to cause a ruckus. I'm tired." She stepped in and started to close the door. Ajax whined, licked my face, then darted out the room. The Mariah closed the door all the way. I realized I was still wearing my jeans and the blue bikini top from earlier, I had my nanites change it to my black boxer briefs and a black t shirt, with no bra, and white ankle socks. Then I laid in bed, Mariah crawled on top of me. She had on her white button up top, it was open and she had no bra either, and she had blue panties and blue ankle socks. I just hugged her like I had been doing Ajax. I loved that it was so quiet, but I wanted to speak, my eyes started to tear up, "So, I was kinda rough with that girl. I'd almost killed her." Mariah snapped to me with a worried look. "What happened?" I couldn't stop myself. "Well, that boy, Johnny? The girl was bullying him. And I took it upon myself to teach her a lesson. I got too rough, though." Mariah pecked my lips. "How bad was it?" "Two broken ribs, and a fractured knee." Mariah laid her head on my chest. "It wasn't as bad as it could have been. You weren't that rough. You're ok right?" I couldn't talk anymore, I squeezed Mariah, and she did right back. I finally stopped crying, Mariah spoke again. "Don't beat yourself up about it. A bully learned a lesson, she'll be ok. You've survived death a couple times....sorry, I heard the story about when you were 14. I'm not sure what to say to that. Well, you're here now, and thanks to you, I am, too." I still couldn't talk, I just squeezed a little tighter. All I could muster was a very quiet, "Thanks."

I'd cried myself to sl**p, but Mariah never left my side. I woke up around 2 a.m. We were almost exactly how we fell asl**p, only I was laying on my right side. Mariah still had her head against my chest. I was curious, I'd fallen asl**p not two and a half hours ago, so I directed to my A.I., "Is anything happening?" I took not even a second to respond, "Scanning.... Doors locked, most of tenants sl**ping or engaging in sexual intercourse. Auto Cannons #26-35 still active. -End Report." I chuckled when he mentioned sexual intercourse. "A.I. I don't find it necessary to inform me if anyone is having 'sexual intercourse'. Simply informing me that they are active in their rooms is enough." Then I got a jump when Mariah spoke up. "What if we were having 'sexual intercourse'?" Then she giggled, "Wouldn't you want someone to know?" I gave her a kiss then a horny smile. "Not really because as far as everyone else would be concerned? We'd be watching t.v." Then it occurred to me, I have a 56" L.E.D. t.v., that I never seem to use. I sat up and Mariah pulled my cock out of my boxers. I paused just long enough to lock the bedroom and sliding glass doors. Then I sat back on the bed right where I was. "Sorry, figured you'd want it just you and me again. Please continue." She smiled then started sucking me off nice and gently, I was hard in no time. She didn't pick up her pace, but she was circling her tongue around the tip of my penis. Damn, her tongue felt amazing. Then at the same time she started fingering my pussy, I was dripping wet, too. I couldn't do much because of the position I was in, so I just sat back and let her go at it. After about a minute, Mariah leaned down, and I felt her lick my clit, I squirted a bit, at the same time my cock oozed a large drop of precum. "Ah, damn, haven't done that in such a long time. Felt great." Mariah licked up the precum, and went back down to lick my pussy again, not the same reaction, but it felt just as great. Once more she came up to get my precum, and back down to lick my pussy again. After about a few more minutes she came all the way up and we kissed. I was never against the idea, I'd just rather not have semen in my mouth when it happens. I not only tasted my precum, but the juices from my pussy, too, damn I was horny. Then Mariah pulled away and then straddled me, I looked at her curiously, but she wouldn't let me talk. "Ah-ah-ah! No, you stay still. I'll do all the work this time." Then she started to lower herself onto me. She was wet, still tighter than ever, and she was rocking her hips back and forth while she was trying to get me inside her. Then she paused and looked up at me, "Um...I might need some help for this though, you seem bigger than last time." I looked down, she was right, I'd grown a little bigger. 8.5". I hope I don't get any bigger, I don't want to actually impale someone with this thing. I grabbed her hips and started to f***e her down, as easily as I could. I was almost reeling in the pleasure, I thought I was gonna explode just like this. I was going in pretty slowly, it took a little longer than last time, but same thing, halfway in, she let up and I slid the rest of the way in, and again she let out a yelp, only thankfully it was barely audible. "Oh, my god, did you take viagra or something, you're even bigger than last time!" I was trying not to cum. "No, why? Am I too big for you now?" She was rocking her hips. "Hell no. It's amazing, you're stretching me though, go slow." I was going as slowly as I could without sitting still. It took longer than last time for this too. After a good ten minutes I was finally railing away. Mariah was forcing her eyes shut, and trying not to moan out loud. I was getting close to cumming. "Hey, I'm getting close to cumming. How're you?" She was moaning quietly. "'Getting close'? I've orgasmed five times! How do you do it?" I just chuckled, still railing away at her sopping wet pussy. "Trade secret, honey." "Bullsh-aah!.... Six! Six times you've made me cum and you're still going? You're like a machine!" I went for another five minutes, and Mariah came a few more times. Then I had to cum hard. She kissed me more lovingly than she ever had before, I was thinking she had to be the keeper. Then just as I had done every time before, I buried my cock as deep as it would go, only I'd bumped her cervix and I had about another inch to go, and I came hard. I was firing for a good minute. I'd cum so much, forget about just a few drops seeping out, almost half of what I pumped into Mariah's pussy shot back out! I'd filled all the space inside her pussy, it was awesome. She'd buried her head in my chest when I finally stopped cumming, but I was sliding in and out of her still, I was still hard and she still felt great. She was breathing really heavy, "Oh, my, god. Hey, if you're gonna cum again, can you do it in my ass next time? I can feel it all. My god, its amazing. I'd like to feel what it's like back there too." Well, she was gonna get her wish, I had to cum again because when she came back down again, she'd clamped her pussy down on me, it was like a mule kick to my system. I pulled out of her ass, then because my cock was covered in cum, it made the perfect lube, I slid all the way in her ass. Then again, I exploded, just as much as the first time, maybe more. She sat up out of shock, and she'd thrown her head back. Her eyes had rolled back in her head and her mouth was wide open. Only a little bit of my cum had dripped out of her ass, not surprising being as tight as she was back there too. She'd also squirted on my crotch. When her orgasm train finally came to a stop, and I stopped cumming, we laid there for a minute. She was huffing, I was sliding in and out of her ass still, but not much. I finally stopped myself and we were perfectly still. I stood up and carried her into the bathroom, she was bouncing up and down on me, I thought I'd cum again for sure, but no, it seems I was spent. After we'd cleaned up, and my sheets were changed, again, for the third time in the past month. We were laying back in bed. Since I couldn't cum anymore, Mariah wanted to get used to my new size, so we laid there with my cock deep inside her, she was wet, but we weren't going anymore rounds tonight, or so I thought. Then she spoke up. "Yeah, you got bigger. It's pretty cool." I kissed her again, just as she'd done me earlier. "So, what's it like?" I looked at her, then she kept going, "I mean, what's it like having both? Does it ever mess with your head?" I hadn't noticed yet but I was rocking my hips. "Well. I was raised as a girl, but I'm attracted to women more, like a guy." She giggled and started rocking her hips again. "Yeah, you're bigger than most guys. And you're more of an all rounder. Have you ever tried to fuck yourself?" Then I realized I was pretty much fucking her again. "Once, when I was like eight or nine, but my penis was too small then so it didn't work." Once more I was railing her pussy. She started to feel it again. It was easier this time, I was already inside her, and she was ready. I didn't last as long though, maybe a few minutes. I kissed her once more, and she was moaning, "Again, huh?" I was going pretty fast. "What can I say? I like your pussy." Then I buried my self as deep as I could go again, and came. I didn't cum as much this time, and none of it seeped out around my cock, good, because I really didn't want to have to change my sheets 'again'. I felt Mariah trembling, I laid her down on her side, but kept my cock planted in her, then I kissed her forehead, and I fell asl**p.... Continue»
Posted by wheels1825 1 year ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 852  |  
67%
  |  2

Hall Pass Pt 1

It just slid into her head again like the night before. 'I wonder if he fucks as well as looks?' She had sat with her husband around the pool bar at the hotel absorbing the chilled, relaxing feeling that only a good holiday can bring and it was topping off a day where she had lain on the beach topless for the most part letting the warmth of the sun soak through her body whilst she drifted and dozed between bouts of the steamy novel she had been reading.

But now it was dark and midway through the evening with the vodka creeping into her mind mixing the novel with her imagination. She looked at the guy from room 106 in the same block as hers and felt that faint stirring deep from inside.

"It looks like you've had a good day in the sun." he said to her unexpectedly snapping her mind from her own erotic novel her mind seemed to be writing from the book and the real world around her.
She had been completely unaware she had been gazing at him a little too obviously. She blushed slightly not at his words but from where her mind was.

"Well, yes we've had a wonderful day down on the beach."

Within ten minutes she, her husband and the guy from room 106 spent the rest of the night chatting, laughing and joking as they became part of the ambiance that the pool bar oozed. As they night wore on she learned Mr 106 was single - he had taken the holiday as a last minute rush to have a break. His split from his long term girlfriend had been a messy and drawn out affair so the break was the start to coming back up from the downward spiral he felt he had been on.

From the outside he didn't appear to be someone coming up from being down. He was witty, polite but with a hint of mischievousness that hinted at something else. A couple of times she caught him looking at her tanned cleavage that gently spilled out of her thin cotton dress. Towards the end of the evening she caught his gaze again and the thought jumped into her mind so pin sharp she almost said it aloud - 'I wonder if he fucks as well as looks'.

At the end of the night they staggered back towards their rooms walking along the small twisting path that weaved through the small bushes, shrubs and dull lighting that led them to their block. All three of them helped themselves climb the stairs laughing and giggling as they went until they reached the floor of their rooms. She reached hers first and Mr 106 shook her husband's hand and then, quite unexpectedly, kissed her on the cheek before he walked with a cheeky grin toward his room . She and her husband moved into their room with the stagger that pointed to a enjoyable night, got undressed, dissolved into the bed and drifted off to sl**p.

She woke in the morning to feel the stiffness of her husband stirring and nudging her back like a pet getting attention to be fed. She rolled over to face him as he too, was beginning to wake up. Within 15 minutes they were making love like they had done every morning since they had arrived three days ago and ended as he let go inside her. They lay there for a while in each other's arms then the thought slid into her brain but she said it out loud.

"I wonder if he fucks as well as looks?"

"Who?" asked her husband curious by this unexpected outburst. She laughed gently

"The guy down the hall in room 106, I was just thinking it but it just popped out!"

They both laughed at her statement then her husband said something that shocked her.

"You can have a Hall Pass if you want, just for a few hours".

"A what?" she said.

"A Hall Pass like that film we saw a few weeks ago where the couple of guys are given the opportunity to do what they want for a weekend".

She turned, stunned, and looked at him with a serious face.

"You'd let me walk out this room for a couple of hours, ask no questions when I came back?"

"Yep," came the reply.

"You wouldn't dare!" she said with an exhaled breath.

"Try me, ask," came the half mocking reply.

Her heart beat faster whilst she thought about what he said. Was he teasing her getting her to say yes so he could amuse himself ribbing her about it all day? She thought about it and expecting it to be a wind up ,planned to turn the tables by ribbing his refusal all day.

"Can I have a Hall Pass please?" she asked in a demure pretty please voice at which point her husband picked up his phone looked at the time.

"It's 8.50... You've got to 10.50... You'll find me down by the pool, I'll save you a sunbed."

She looked at him and said nothing but studied the expression on his face for a couple of minutes and it confused her. She knew all of his expressions off by heart and this was his serious, matter of fact one.

"Stop winding me up!" she finally replied as butterflies filled her stomach with this too-ing and throwing of what she thought was his teasing.

He picked his phone up and checked the time .

"It's 8.52... You've just wasted two minutes of your Hall Pass!"

She was shocked! His face was deadly serious and she knew that he meant it.

"What can I do? she asked coyly.

"Whatever you want!"

Her mind thought about the situation she was now in. She wasn't a stranger to sex with someone else - a few times long ago in the past when her husband's best friend had come to town and stayed they had got d***k and has some threesomes but it was a rarity and her husband was always there taking part. Now he was saying she could walk out of the room and go make love to a stranger with no questions asked and no restrictions except the unstoppable act of time.

She got out of bed and announced she better get ready still waiting for her husband to start laughing making a claim he got her good and proper but he said nothing as she walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower to wash away the night and the fresh smell from her earlier coupling with her husband.

As the hot shower washed away the traces of the night before she pondered what to wear but her head was a whirlwind of confusion. What was she doing? This was sheer, utter madness! Could she honestly walk up to a man she met less than 12 hours ago and ask to get into his bed? The butterflies in her stomach were flapping about violently as if they were real and trying to escape the confines of her body. No, she took it as a gauntlet, one her husband had thrown down - a game of chicken except it wasn't dodging traffic but to do something that could be considered reckless beyond all belief.

She soaped her body down and washed her hair, stepped from the shower still pondering what to wear. She dried herself off and looked through the clothes that she managed to get squeezed into her suitcase.

Damn! why wasn't she at home where she had an extensive wardrobe but then it dawned on her - if was actually a good thing as having less clothes to choose from meant less time was used from the two hours that were ticking away. It was now one minute past nine.

She picked up a purple bra and French knicker set and put them on. Standing in front of the mirror she turned left and right looking at her profile and moved on knowing that a man would like what he saw.. She picked up a short black and white fleck ,woolen skirt, one of her favorites that she new would make any man look as she walked by. It was more an office type skirt but she felt so damned sexy wearing it.

She had a crisp white blouse which she put on leaving the top few buttons undone so her heaving breast could be seen to bob gently up and down as her heart pounded in her chest. She choose not to wear any tights or stockings, it was just too hot plus her legs were tanning nicely along with her arms and chest that were offset by the whiteness of the blouse. She then hurriedly dried her long, dark wavy hair applied some make up as if she was going out for a night on the town topped off by some crimson lipstick and a quick splash of her No 5 perfume.

Lastly she slid into her black patent stilettos, not too tall but the sort that men noticed before they looked up to see what delight was cemented into them.

She noticed her husband hadn't spoken and she had dare not look at him but she was at a point now where she had to decide. Back down or move on. She stood looking at herself in the full length mirror fixed to the wardrobe door when her husband made the move. He got out of the bed walked up behind her put his hands on her hips and whispered in her ear

"You look so damned hot you could spend your Hall Pass here".

Was he trying to save face make her back down with a safe way out?

"But that's not a Hall Pass is it? When this one expires can I ever get another? she asked almost whisper like without looking at her husband's reflection in the mirror.

"Nope it's a one-off valid only for today, never to be repeated," came the reply.

She then looked into the mirror at the reflection of his face. It held a faint smile one that was supportive if she wanted to go.

She took a deep breath, turned, kissed him gently on the mouth said, "thank you" with a soft voice and walked toward the door.

As she walked out her husband spoke.

"Don't forget it expires at exactly 10.50, no exceptions!"

She closed the door behind her and looked down the corridor towards room one zero six.

She started to walk towards room 106 and she was sure that her heart was beating louder than the harsh clicking sound of her stilettos on the tiled corridor. Her breathing was short and laboured and she felt herself shaking slightly with a mix of fear and excitement as she drew nearer the door. She stood outside the room convinced Mr 106 would open the door because of the noise her beating heart made. She raised her hand to knock when suddenly the door opened of the adjacent room and a young couple walked out into the corridor. She stepped sideways and walked down the rest of the corridor and started to decent the steps to the ground floor.

When she reached the bottom she decided she couldn't do it, the fear and excitement was too overwhelming and started to walk along the path that led towards the pool. She would walk down to the pool and follow the ark of the pool and back up the other side of the building to her own room and the safety of making love to her husband again, she was sure the thought of it must have been an immense turn on for him.

Once she had walked around the pool she walked along the path they had taken the night before where two gardeners were tending to the gardens. She noticed they slowed down to almost stop and she could see from the look in their eyes they were busy undressing her in their minds running through all of the wanton things they wish they could do to her. As she passed them one made a low whistle and made some comment under his breath in Spanish but she had no doubt as to what it meant.

But who could blame them?

She knew that her behind wiggled nicely with both of her cheeks rocking to and throw in a slow pendulum like fashion whilst her breast danced a gentle tango to themselves under her blouse. She climbed the stairs walked down the corridor and knocked on the door to go inside.

The door opened and Mr 106 stood there with a towel wrapped around his waist.

"Can I come in please? " she asked fearing he could say no whilst her heart pounded in her chest to the point where she was convinced it could be mistaken for an earthquake tremor.

Her knees were weak and she should could barely stand and all the while the butterflies in her stomach felt like that had grown teeth and were now busy gnawing their way out. He hesitated for a moment but she could see he was taking in all of her form, his mind processing it all every last minute detail.

With a hint of the mischievousness in his eyes he said, "sure" and she stepped into his room.

"Where's your husband?" he asked.

"Probably down by the pool," she replied, "He's let me have a Hall Pass to do as I please with myself until 10.50 this morning."

He looked at his watch. "It's 9.35, what do you plan to do then?" he asked.

She took a deep breath.

"You," came the reply as she stepped towards him and closed the door behind as she walked into the room.

She closed the door behind her and stood face to face with Mr 106 facing her a couple of feet away. They looked at each other, not moving, as if the pair of them were encapsulated in a giant block of ice.

He looked at her as a hundred different reasons spun through his brain whilst it tried to reason exactly why she was standing there. Like a PC searching for a file is suddenly stopped and locked onto a thought. The bitch, he though, that bitch of a ex-girlfriend has surpassed herself with trying to cause him grief. He knew what this was, she had found out where he had gone and paid this couple to be here, let her cry out he's touched her or worse then bring him the maximum amount of grief.

He was about to throw her out then the thought evaporated as she leaned forward slightly and her fingernails brushed lightly through the wispy hairs on his chest. He looked at her and see her big, brown eyes were wide, full of fear about the unknown plus she was trembling, he could see it in her body and feel it in her fingers so much it reminded of if the first time he stood naked with a girl when they were 18, both trembling and a little scared before they explored each other's bodies for the first time.

She stood opposite him; she had stepped back into his apartment a few feet then stopped dead, staring at him blinking as if he was playing a game of musical statues only there was no music and there was just the two of them. She could feel herself trembling and it was getting worse along with her heart pounding away sending her bl**d rushing around her body at an alarming pace. She stood for what was starting to feel like an eternity, she had been so wrong to come and knock on a strangers door walk in and ask to sl**p with him, she could see he was miles away, probably thinking about ringing hotel security to come and throw her out! She felt desperate and tried on last thing - reaching out towards him she let her nails brush through the hairs on his chest to see if she could evoke a positive response otherwise she was bolting out of here within seconds.

He suddenly snapped back into his body and mind, a slight smile came over his face and for the first time since she entered the room she felt like the ice was starting to melt. Looking directly into his eyes she took half a step towards him and started to purse her lips to kiss him when he suddenly stepped back.

"Bird cage!" he said which startled her and suddenly put her on edge but before she could open her mouth to say anything he said again, "Bird cage, my mouth is like a bird cage, you don't want to go anywhere near that until I've brushed my teeth!"

They both started to laugh as he brushed past her to go into the bathroom.

Whilst he brushed his teeth she walked into the main part of his apartment and made some mental notes. He had a good taste in clothes, she knew that from what he had been wearing the night before, kept an apartment that was in semi disarray which made him normal, and liked quality men's perfume from the makes sitting on the vanity chest in the room. Just then she noticed his wallet which was open and it had a strange picture, it looked like a Photo shopped one of him sitting on a bike then sitting on a different bike next to himself. She looked at it puzzled when he popped his head around the door.

"You are for real, you know what you said before I let you in," he asked with a foamy mouth from the toothpaste hiding a boyish grin."

"Yes I meant it, my husband knows I'm probably here and he knows why," came the reply.

She found herself rapidly starting to relax as the icy tension that was there when she walked in was melting away. He had disappeared back into the bathroom rinsed his mouth and walked back into the room with another question.

"He won't be here smashing through the door with an axe?" he asked with what she took as a serious expression on his face.

She put a finger to her lips and crossed here eyes as if she was thinking hard.

" I'm sure I didn't see him pack one before we left."

Any ice that was there melted away like a ice cube on a hot tiled floor out in the sun as they both chuckled at her ridiculous reply. She had almost completely relaxed now as if she was just talking to him around the pool and not alone together in his room. He wasn't dressed as he hadn't long got out from under the shower when she has knocked on his door and still stood with a towel wrapped tightly around his waist. He walked over to the edge of the bed and sat facing her.

"I see you were looking at my picture earlier." he said pointing to the open wallet.

"Yes-s..." she stammered, thoughts now filling her head that maybe he thinks she's come to rob him.

She looked at him with a puzzled expression and went to ask why he was in the same picture twice but he beat her to it.

"That's my twin b*****r, we toured a large part of the States on a couple of bikes a few years ago. I keep it to remind me of what life's about - Friends, f****y and living and talking about living, isn't that why you're here."

Immediately her heart started pounding in her chest and she took a sharp inward breath. She started to walk toward him when he abruptly said, "Stop!"

This surprised her but stop is what she did about five foot away from him.

"Turn around," he commanded and she turned through 180 degrees then turned her neck to look at him.

"No silly, like this."

He held his hand up and gesticulated with his finger with a round and round motion. She turned around one and a half times until she faced him again.

"Turn around and keep turning but slowly," came the next command as he lay down explicitly what he wanted.

She started to turn on the spot , slowly revolving around with her hands on her hips as if she was having a slow dance with herself. Her heart was beating hard and fast now and the butterflies in her stomach started to flap around again. Each time she spun around and he came in to view she looked to him for some communication either spoken or even eye contact but there was none. Instead she felt like he was analyzing every bump and curve of her body and storing the data away for future use.

After the sixth turn he suddenly told her to stop and stand very still but she wasn't facing him. She was at an angle of around 45 degrees to him and facing a wall in the apartment. She started to speak wanting to tell him she was glad she'd stopped as she thought he had a fetish for women pretending to be fairies like you'd see in a music box going round and round but he told her to 'ssshh' before she has barely spoken.

She wasn't used to this and a little anxiety as to where this was going started to creep in. She then heard him get off the bed and move behind her. Her heart was now beating as hard as when she had knocked on his door.

He stood behind her and gently got hold of each of her hands and started to make her walk towards the wall. When she was about nine inches away he stopped and raised her hand turned the palms toward the wall and placed them either side of her just slightly above her head. She started to tremble slightly and swallowed noisily to join the loud drum beat of her heart. With his left hand he moved her hair aside and planted a gentle kiss on her neck just below her ear.

It was a sexually charged Tazer sending strong electrical signals to her brain that made her sigh and moan slightly. He kissed her some more and in the meantime his hands slid slowly down her sides, over her hips then moved around so they were on her inner thighs. The butterflies that were in her stopped beating now they were aflame inside her set alight to by the waves of ecstasy his touch was injecting into her skin.

His hands began to push her legs apart making her move her feet as her short skirt began to rise up until it was more like a belt. His hands then slide back around her until they were on her hips and he gently pulled them back and all the while he was continuously gently kissing her neck and ear where she picked up his steady, strong rhythmic breathing. Suddenly he pulled away she went to move but he spoke, "Still!" and she stood there hands against the wall above her head legs splayed apart with her skirt hitched revealing all of her legs with her backside jutting towards him.

She listened and heard him sit back on the bed and it all went quiet. After about a minute she went to ask him what he was doing but he spoke as soon as she went to get the words out.

"Don't speak! How can a man sit and admire the finest art if he keeps getting disturbed!"

She had never been referred to as fine art before but found the thought quite arousing. She them became conscious that her knickers were damp, no wet, from being so aroused plus having her legs apart like this would have made her husband's juice leak out too. She felt her face flush and prayed it wasn't going to become too obvious.

She stayed like this for what felt like ages and the only sound she could hear was her own breathing betraying her heightened state of arousal. No other sounds seem to enter her head and she felt dizzy from standing in this erotic pose. He then he got back up again and walked up behind her but this time she tensed up slightly getting ready for his touch.

There were two noises:- the real one which was the quite sound of the towel around his waist falling to the floor, the other was in her mind and it was the sound of a huge gate being opened so the Lions could stalk the Christians in a Roman arena only she was playing the part of the Christian that was likely to be devoured.

He moved her hair away from her right side this time and continued where he had left off letting his tongue and lips continue to sexually Tazer her body.

His hand dropped to her waist and moved around the front to start undoing her crisp blouse from the bottom buttons up. Her body burned with his every touch, it burned in a way she could only remember like when she was 18 and had her first proper physical encounter with the opposite sex. In a short while the buttons were undone and his hands roamed up and over her bra clad breast massaging them gently through the lacy material which made her murmur and coo with this new, dizzy pleasure.Then she moaned even louder as she felt something slide across the outside of her knickers rubbing against her parted lips through the thin, wet material. He moved backwards and forwards letting her feel his hardness, to give her some clue as to what was coming next.

After a while he stopped, reached up and holding her hands pulling them down to her side. he then made her shuffle around with him until she was now standing with her back to the bottom of his bed. As he had manoeuvred her around he had looked into her eyes where he could see the flames of lust burning brightly.

"Sit!" he said whilst he looked and smiled at her.

As she sat she caught a full view of his body and she just stared. She hadn't been close to a man like this ever, the nearest she had ever come when on a girlie night out to see the strippers but she always made sure she sat where she was safe from the games and tricks they played. Aware she was sitting looking at him with her mouth open her mind trying to find something to cobble together and get out.

"You haven't any tan lines!" slipped from her mouth whilst her brain still focused on his stiffness that faced her inches from her face.

"What do expect? Surely you must use the naturist beaches, Maspalomas is famed for it's dunes."

She looked up at him shaking her head. "God no, I couldn't do that not ever!"

He laughed. "You don't know what you missing!"

Already her eyes were focused and her brain made it quite clear what she was missing.

Once they stopped laughing there was silence and the burning butterflies started up again. He leaned forward and unclasped her bra letting her breast flood into view.

"Mmmm..." he murmured as he gently reached forward and rubbed at one of her erect nipples between his finger and thumb.

She looked at the stiffness facing her and licked her lips hoping some lubricant would help because it was obvious what was happening and she knew exactly what was coming next and what she was expected to do. He reached his arms out and started to put them on her shoulders as she closed her eyes, began to part her lips and lean forward only she didn't go forward as he gently pushed her shoulders so she fell back onto the bed whilst her legs and feet were off the end of the bed.

"What are you doing?" she giggled as he gently dropped to his knees between her legs at the end of the bed.

He ran his hands from the tops her thighs down to her shoes making her sigh and shudder with delight. He carefully removed her shoes and let his hands climb back up her legs until they were holding her knickers. He tugged at them gently as she wriggled her hips and they slid to the ground and she was out of them. The fire was blazing in the very pit of her stomach now and she couldn't control the trembling that had gripped her body because she knew there were no defenses left.

She stared up at the ceiling barely able to breathe. Even with the air conditioning she felt like she was on fire when she suddenly felt the hot breath on her exposed flesh. Suddenly his head bobbed up and was looking quite excitedly at her she tilted her head and began to panic expecting him to pass comment on the fact her husband had been there and not too long ago.

"You're pierced! I didn't take you for having something like that! "

She could tell from his face he was genuinely surprised which made her giggle like a schoolgirl as he lowered his face down to breathe hotness into the triangle at the top of her legs. All of a sudden he was lapping at her with short hard strokes making the metal ring that was pierced through her body move and tingle. Whereas earlier he had started his moves with a slow pace he had jumped straight in this time making her squeal with pleasure. His hands joined in and gently pulled her lips apart giving his mouth and tongue full access to her body. He licked away almost violently running his tongue up and down her opening and the stickiness she knew was there or he would take her metal ring that was thread through her bud and tried to suck it from her body.

All this time she writhed and breathed whilst her legs shook and spasmed. The sensations rippling through her lower regions were so intense she was sure they could be seen as waves pulsing thought her body. He carried on and on, not relenting but trying harder to get deeper into her body with his tongue.

Her breathing was struggling now and she thrashed around on his bed pleading over and over, "don't stop, don't stop!" between the gulps of air her body needed to fuel the cells that were undergoing a frenzy of activity. She then felt something slide into her, two fingers from a hand and they twisted so they were massaging the wall inside her at the front of her pubic bone.

Within a short space of time she was having an almighty orgasm that sent her into spasms of delight and made her desperately struggle to breath. Suddenly the fingers ramped up the pace and were wiggling around as the were pushed rapidly in and out of her. Her hands grasped his head and pushed his head down so his tongue was mashed into her soft skin and unable to move whilst she bucked violently but it was too intense now.

"Stop!, stop!, stop!" she pleaded as he quickly withdrew his fingers and lifted his head. After a couple of seconds she tilted her head to look down at him.

He was smiling, almost laughing feigning being suffocated with his hands.

"I'm sorry are you ok?" he asked.

She could see the wetness around his mouth and blushed which probably didn't notice as she felt like her body had gone nuclear heat wise.

"Of course I'm ok," she managed to wheeze out between the breaths "I didn't actually mean stop, stop.... more slow down a bit you know, when stop doesn't mean stop".

"Ah I see," he replied raising his eyes as he spoke.

(How would he know not to stop? This wasn't her husband after all.)

Oh shit her husband! She looked for her phone - she didn't bring it!

"The time, what's the time!" she pleaded.

He reached to the side of the bed and picked up his watch.

"10.35," he said.

She looked at him disbelieving.

"No what time is it really?" she asked again with a serious edge to her voice.

"That's the time, it really is..."

She couldn't believe it if felt like 15 minutes or so had slipped by, not a whole hour! She moved and knelt on the bed so her head was opposite and at the same height as his and kissed him sliding her tongue into his wet, sticky mouth. Her hand dropped to grip him, it felt like it was galvanised and she ached to want it in her body but her time was almost up. She beckoned him to stand up and, once stood, with one hand behind him pulled him towards her. As she did she closed her eyes and opened her mouth.

As he entered her mouth she suddenly found the need to open it wider, a lot wider. Years of giving her husband blow jobs meant she knew subconsciously to the millimeter how far to open her mouth to accommodate him and that's what she did. Her teeth rasped over the head as he began to slide into her mouth.

He felt immense and she felt every vein or ridge as he edged deeper as she started to bob her head backward and forward and took great delight from the deep guttural sounds he made.

She carried on for a few more minutes trying to take him deeper into her mouth but she knew that time would win and she wouldn't be able to bring it to a sticky conclusion. She held the head in her mouth and run her tongue as best as she could around it and looked up directly into his eyes.

He rolled his eyes and head backwards and let out a low moan of pleasure. She let him drop from her mouth because she knew another couple of minutes had passed.

"Time?"she asked

He looked straight at his watch

"10.44."

"Shit!" she said. It was more than a couple minutes. She jumped from the bed and ran into the bathroom and looked at her face.

"Oh my God! What a mess!"

She looked around, it wasn't her bathroom and grabbed a flannel and run it under a tap before trying to wipe it around her face. She ran back into the room and ignored him whilst she tried to find her clothes. He was holding her bra which she slipped on a tucked herself into and he then passed her blouse and skirt. She hastily slipped on and buttoned her blouse and wriggled into her skirt, before slipping her shoes on. 10.46. She realized she had no knickers on.

"Where's my knickers?"

The sound of panic was in her voice. He detected her urgency and had been looking for them

"I can't see them, look don't worry I'll find them".

She knew time was ticking quickly now so she strode over to him slung her arms around his neck, pulled him hard against and gave him a full on sensual kiss.

"I've got to go, I really must, I'm so sorry," she murmured to him as she walked backward toward the door.

He gave her that mischievous smile with a small wave then she was gone.

She stood outside his room and knew she could do it. "Walk of shame," she thought as she started to walk toward the stairs and walk back along one of the paths to where she knew her husband would be. As she walked she reviewed her last thought. It wasn't shame but pride, she was proud of herself, proud because she'd not lost her nerve, because she had knocked on a virtual strangers' door and offered herself to him and then let her body and mind lose themselves in sheer unadulterated sexual ecstasy.

As she walked down the stairs she let her hips move more to enhance the sexy swagger she was already walking with. She knew she had almost no time but she had one more thing to do with her Hall Pass. She past the two gardeners who were there when she left almost two hours ago. Yet again they ogled her and she felt sure they could tell what she had been doing since their last encounter. As she got close to them she rolled her tongue around her top lip whilst looking straight into their eyes and as soon as she past them pretended to stumble and kicked one of her shoes off. She then proceeded to put it on but made sure she bent over knowing the two men would see she had no knickers. She stood up, walked on and didn't look back.

She reached her husband and she noticed whilst he was lying trying to look relaxed he obviously wasn't as he was clutching his phone. He sat up and looked at it.

"10.50," he said and looking straight into her eyes he asked if she had a good time.

She didn't answer but lent down so she was almost over him. She moved his hand and discretely positioned it under her skirt and at the top of her thighs. She knew he could feel the wetness and to seal her commitment she kissed him letting him slide his tongue into her mouth. By the sudden rapid change in his breathing she knew he had the answers to his questions. She tilted her head and whispered in his ear.

"We need to go upstairs, now".

Without saying a word he got up took her hand in his and walked toward their room. He couldn't believe she'd done it, he had been expecting her to come back with a cock and bull story, then roll about laughing once she told him she had wandered around the shops for a couple of hours and he so wanted to find out what she had been doing. The very thought was making him hard.

As she walked along she felt that everyone was scrutinising her, picking up that she had just behaved in a manner that some people would never be able to deal with. But she didn't care.

The offer of the Hall Pass set the butterflies fluttering inside her, during the two hours that had turned into a fire raging deep inside her belly. It was still a raging fire but unlike a fire that needed oxygen as an accelerant she needed sex to make her fire burn bright. They quickly stumbled into the room where she walked over to a chair, lent over it spread her legs so it made her skirt ride up and hissed at her husband.

"Fuck me, fuck me hard and don't stop until I come again," at which point her husband dropped his shorts and slid straight into her.

Her fire was burning now and God knows what it'll take to extinguish it now.... Continue»
Posted by inkent 1 year ago  |  Categories: Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 496  |  
100%

Mom & Son Love Pt. 1

I walk downstairs to the kitchen and see my mom there cooking breakfast. She's in a velvet robe that goes down to her mid thighs clearly showing most of her breath taking thighs. My mom is 45 years old but doesn't look a day past 30. She has long blonde hair that reaches the top of her ass, beautiful blue eyes, and incredible curves. I'm talking D cup breast's and an ass that an ass so big I wonder what she feeds it. As she's cooking breakfast, I stand there for a little bit taking in the view. I've never thought of my mom in a sexual way I mean, I've never really looked anyway. Suddenly she drops the pepper she was using for the omelet on the floor. She bend's over an her ass completely falls out also showing her pink lips. I feel my dick spring up quickly totally turned on for what i saw. Her pussy was the best pussy I've seen in my life. From her look's and now this? She's the most beautiful woman I've ever come in contact with. Out of all the girls I've seen, she takes the crown.

She picks up the peeper and see's me as she's going down. As quickly as i could i managed to slide my cock up to my waistband to cover it up. A trick I learned when I had a boner walking out my room.

"Hey sweetie good morning", she says kindly with a smile.

"Hey mom", I reply trying to erase the sexual thoughts towards my mother.

"I cooked up some food, want some?", she asked.

"That would be great thanks", I answered.

She brings over the food and puts the dish in front of me. She walks to the living room and turns on the T.V to watch her favorite show. I eat my breakfast watching her laugh in enjoyment. I loved seeing my mom happy. She hasn't been happy for awhile. She's had her hopes and heart broken from the previous relationships she's had, and hasn't really seen sunshine since. I felt really bad for her and tried to be the best man i could be to her. Clean the dishes, take out the trash, you know help her out. I even got a job at a restaurant to help out with the bills. She could handle them herself but she knew i was just being helpful. She deserved better.

After I had ate breakfast, my mom was gonna go shopping and asked if I wanted to come. I knew it would be dreadful going to buy clothes with her, she's a typical woman. Spend hours on end looking at clothes while the man just stood there in pain and t*****e. But I had nothing to do so I said yes.

We arrived at her favorite store Tiffany's. A place filled with woman her age and younger buying designer clothing. I was overwhelmed by hot woman that I barley payed attention to my mom. She soon snapped at me and brought me back to Earth. She looked in a section and found a dress that she liked and we walked to a dressing room. I sat down on a bench as she walked in one of the open rooms. I sat there waiting for a bit as the store's music blaring throughout the store. Bored out of my mind, there she comes. She walks out in a ocean blue dress that shows the top of her breast's and goes done to the middle of her thighs. She spins around and I notice her fat ass is just cupped in that dress. HOLY SHIT. Instant hard on! My cock climbs out of my underwear and pushes up my sweats. My dick now completely in plain sight for any woman to see. As she's still turning she says,

"Do you like what you..", she says as she sees my raging hard on. Shocked that her son has a hard on in front of her, she calmly looks up at his eyes.

"I take that as a yes?", she said.

"Uh..Yes.Yeah you look fantastic. Very beautiful", I said completely out of embarrassment amd unbelief of what just happened.

"Aww..Thank you honey! Uh.I think it'd be best to hide that, there's other woman here.", she said concerneed but yet complimented.

I quickly put my hands over my cock to conceal it from sight.

We finally got home after 2 hours of shopping. I put away the 100 bags she bought in her room. She cooks a meal and calls me from my room to come eat. I sat down and enjoyed my meal.

"Wow mom, this is delicious!", I said.

"Thanks! Yeah it's a new recipe I saw on the cooking channel. It's really good!", she replied proudly.

"Mom that dress you got made you look amazing. Men are gonna have heart attacks when they see you", I said.

"Thanks sweetie! it's always nice having a handsome young man compliment me that!", she said as she gives me a shrug to my arm.

"I mean it mom. You were gorgeous. Totally breathe taking", I said in a flirtly manner.

"Stop it honey", she said blushing.

"I could tell you like what you saw from your friend getting happy", she said.

"Yeah sorry about that. It's just when I see a woman like that I just get taken over", I said apologizing.

"It's ok sweetheart, it happens. At your age the wind will go through and it'll happen. I understand.", she said in caring way. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and offered to do the dishes tonight. She said I deserve a break since I've been good to her.

Once she said that I was overwhelmed by lust. Lust in the way the it touched my heart. She's so beautiful and independent in such a sexy way. Her amazing body and her incredible appearance. I just had to have her. But she's my mom! How could I ever think of such a thing in my life. I***t! I don't care! I just have to have her as my mate. My love partner.

She stood over the sink washing the dishes. She's now in a plain white T and some short shorts that just get under her ass. I think about going over there and just grabbing that ass and spanking it. Was I really about to do this? Grab my mother's ass? I can't take it, my hormone's and desperation take me over.

I get behind her put my hand's on her shoulders. "I love you mom", and kiss her gently on her neck.
"Oh (giggles) thank you sweetie. I love you to", she says giggling from the kiss on her neck.

I slid my hand's down her arms and start to gently massaging her arm's.

"Ooooh sweetie..That feel's good. Mom hasn't felt that in a long time", she says enjoying the touch.

I firmly put my hands on her ass and squeeze hard. She lets out a squeal and I start kissing her neck intensely.

"Baby..Stop..We.We..Can't..", she screams.

"Yes we can mom", I said seductively.

I now start to rub my now raging hard on between my moms fat ass cheeks.

"Oh my god!..OOOO..", she screams.

I turn her around and look in her eyes. Her's are just awaking form the intense sensual dry humping of her son's cock up her ass. She just stands there and looks lustfully in my eyes wanting something. But opens her mouth and says in worry.

"We can't do this Michael. A mother and son? That's outrageous!", she says.

"I know you liked that and know that you want more", I said seductively.

Looking deeply into my eyes ready to be fucked hard against her will.

"I did enjoy that. But I don't know sweetie, should this happen? Im your..", she says as I cut her off.

"My mother yeah I know", I put my finger on her mouth before she could say anything else. "But tonight, we're not.". I said lustfully and ready to fuck her brains out.

Stone cold my mother stood there and looked lustfully back into my eyes begging to be fucked. She had never had a man touch like that, ever! His act completely won her heart and pussy. But this was her son. Her own c****, how could this be. The i******s thought turned her on even more. And didn't seemed to care anymore. She was going to let her son ram his cock deep inside her gushing wet pussy.

"Fuck me", she said submissively.

Intense passionate kissing took place and eventually lead to her room. She threw him on the bed and said,

"Show me your cock right now naughty boy. I wanna see my my son is packing", she demanded.

"Sure thing mom", I said as I slid my full 10 inches out of shorts. Yes I said 10 and I couldn't wait for her reaction. My python flopped out and breathed for air.

"HOLY FUCK ITS HUGE!, she screamed in complete shock. Her son is packing a fucking monster! She loveed it.
"HOW BIG?!", she asked eagerly.

"Full ten bitch", I said in a cocky tone. I knew i was the man at that point. I hadn't had sex yet so I was glad to her a woman shocked to see my dick.

"I'm going to FUCKING LOVE this!", she yelled excited and opened her mouth and started to suck his dick. Throbbing her head hard and fast.

"OH MY GOD MOM...YESSS!", I yelled. She was sucking my cock good, REALLY good.

After minutes of sucking my cock, I pick her head up and passionately kissed her. Tongue sliding in and out of her mouth. I pulled her up and flung her on the bed. Falling on her back, I removed her shorts and panties.

"Lick your mommys cunt baby. LICK IT GOOD", she demanded and pulled by the hair and shoved my face in her pink lips. Her pussy was flowing like a river. Crazily wet for my cock. I ate her out as best as I could. Like I said I haven't had sex so I tried to lick her like what i saw in the porn vids i've seen.

"OH MY GOD!..YESS BABY OOOOO...YOUR MOM NEEDS THIS BABY..", she yelled. I guess I'm doing it right and I continued what I was doing.

"OH MY..UH.UH..UHHHH..IM GONNA CUM...UH.", she said as her orgasm neared. I felt her pussy tense up and knew she was about to cum. I felt her cumming and stopped before she did. She's not done yet. I'm gonna make her cum when my dicks inside of her. Not with my tongue.

"Why did you stop honey?!", she said shocked and confused.

"We ain't done yet bitch. If your gonna cum your'e gonna cum when my 10's inside of your cunt.", I said confident and controlling. She's gonna be my bitch not just my fuckbuddy.

Mouth open from me calling her a bitch, she quickly turned that mouth into a sexy smile indicating for that cock to be inside her. RIGHT NOW.

"Show me you got baby. Mommie needs her son's cock inside her", she replied in a innocent sexual tone.

I got on top of her and kissed her. Tongue on tongue and she whispered in her breathe, "Be gentle".
This was the biggest cock she'll take. So she was sure it'd tear her open. The thing was long and as thick as a liter of soda.

I whispered back, "Fuck that, your gonna take all of it", I said.

I then rammed my cock straight up inside of her.

"UUUHHHHHRRRRUGHHHHHH!", she squealed.
"OHHHH MMYYYYYY GODDDDDD"


My dick completely tore her, I could tell because when I entered her pussy lips swallowed my dick tightly.
I started stroking my cock in and out of her. My arms under her shoulders and my hands holding her face. I started of slow so she could adjust to my dick. Lustfully and passionately looking into each other's eyes. She was enjoying every second of it. Her eyes going back and barley breathing let out smooth breaths. She looked like a girl in a porn video who was touched touched in the right spot. Eyes going back in head and looking like she was having a seizure.

"O..GOD...YES..UH..", she said barley getting it out.

Still looking in each other's eyes she said,

"I love you" with true meaning and love. She looked like she just fell in love. Eyes brightened and poured her soul through mine. I felt the same as I was truly enjoying my cock smoothly sliding in and out of my moms wet pussy. We were making love.

"I love you too..Mom", I said.

"Son", she said back.

I quickly turned on the heat started stroking even harder. Faster. My dick ramming hard in her pussy. Her juices splashing out from my body slamming into hers. My balls smacked her making that loud clapping noise. I was fucking her with everything I had.

"OOOOHHHHH YEEESSSSSS!!!!!...FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!!!..FUCK MOMMY YES!!!!!!", she yelled. So loud i felt it go through out the house. Thank God we lived alone because if we didn't we'd totally get caught.

I grunted as I slammed my dick inside her. For my first time I'm surprised I didn't cum. I guess I have inherited stamina.

"OOHHHH MMYYYYYY GODDDDDDD...IMMMM GONNAAA CUMMMM...YESSSSS!!!", she screamed.

I pulled my dick out, brought her ass up and turned her over quick. I grabbed her blonde hair in one hand and the other grabbing her shoulder. And put my dick back inside her gushing wet pussy. I did this so quick it was like a flash of a light.

"Oh my sweetie...UHHH...SHIT...YESSSS...FUCK ME WITH YOUR BIG COCK BABY...MOMMY LOVES IT!!", she yelled.

Slamming my dick in her pussy hard. Using her hair and shoulder to pull her back each time. She loved me pulling her hair, she gave me a mean look that showed me she really liked. Pounding her pussy like a mad man I felt like cumming.

"IM GONNA CUM MOM...FUCK!", I screamed.

"ME TOO!!..CUM INSIDE MOMMY...PLEASE!!", she demanded by driving her finger nails on my forearm looking up to me.

"UHHUHHH..UH..UHHHHhhhhhhhhhhh", I shouted as I spewed a massive amount of my cum inside my mother. She soon followed. Gushing all her juices on my dick while dripping from her cunt.

I pulled her up by hair to kiss her. We kissed passionately and gentle. A kiss that meant love. My dick still inside of her now calming down, we looked at each other for at least 5 miinutes. Realizing the pleasure and emotions that went through each other. I took my dick out her. She turned over and lay flat on her back still looking up at me. I leaned in and gave her long deep kiss.

"I really do love you", I said with a affectionate voice.

"I do too. I love you", she said with the same passion.

"I've never felt this way towards anyone in my life. And I don't think I ever will", she said.

"Me neither. I'll admit though, this was my first time.", I said.

"FIRST TIME? Damn. You were INSANE for your first time! I'm glad I was your first", she said proudly and teasingly.

"Me too", I said also very proud.

"I better be the only woman in your life from now on. Ok?", she said in a motherly tone.

"You always will be", I said with a genuine smile.

I kissed her and we both passed out naked. We both woke up around 8:30. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom. I gave her a smack on the ass as she got up and turned to give me smirk. I heard the shower go and got up and sat on the side of the bed with the blankets covering my dick.

"I can't believed this happened", I whispered.'

"I fucked my mom", I said.

I never thought of her being a sex object until yesterday morning. I never thought we'd dry hump each other in the kitchen. And I never dreamed I'd fuck her and cum inside her pussy. I realized that I had just lived my dream. I fell in love this woman. My mom. As she was taking a shower and could feel her herself filled up from her son. She giggled and bit her finger. She loved the thought of her son's seed in side of her. She loved this man. Her son.

Mom & Son Love Pt.1


Thanks guys for reading this hoped you enjoyed!! Part 2 is coming soon!!!!
... Continue»
Posted by thatwhiteboy2357 28 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 14916  |  
96%
  |  4

An Unintended Seduction (pt 3)

Donna's Mum asks me for a favour......

Donna's Mum

There were only 2 more weeks of the school holiday left and then Donna's shopping trips would need to fit around school hours, but in the meantime there would be a number of occasional when we would be able to meet at the shop. I was going to have to be strong if I was to keep my promise to myself. I thought about avoiding her completely but was worried that she would miss understand that, think that she had done something wrong and suffer further distress as a result.

As it turned out, that week we bumped into each other a couple of times. To my surprise there was no awkwardness between us and Donna seemed genuinely pleased to see me without the friendship appearing to be anything out of the ordinary. I on the other hand was finding it impossible not to notice Donna's figure when ever I saw her. The tight jeans that she preferred showed her figure to its best and I found it impossible not to look. My resolve was crumbling.

On the Friday, just four days after her visit to my house, I again saw her heading to the shops and decided to pop across the road myself. She was just paying when I entered and was just outside, loaded with bags when I finished paying for my newspaper.

I caught up with her almost immediately and offered to carry her bags. She seemed relieved and we set off towards her flat chatting lightly.

"David, do you think about the time we spent together on Monday? I do, mostly when I am alone at night, I can't stop myself remembering the way we touched and the feelings you gave me."

"I know, Donna, I do too but it's not such a good idea. You should find someone nice of your age not an old man like me."

"But the way you made me feel." she sighed deeply and they continued on in silence.

"Oh, I nearly forgot, it's just as well you are helping me today because my Mum wants a quick word with you. She wants to ask you something."

"OK.....any idea what it's about?" I was concerned that Donna had told her Mum about what we had done together.

"I think she wants to ask you a favour."

"OK, I'm intrigued now."

We were almost there so I did not have to wait long. For the first time I did not stop outside the building but followed Donna through the front door of the block of flats, we passed a mobility scooter which was parked under the stairs to the upper floors, no doubt her mother's and after a short struggle with her keys we went through the front door of Donna's flat and on into her small and rather cluttered living room.

As I expected, the room was sparsely furnished and although cluttered it was tidy, no doubt because of Donna's efforts. At the far side of the room, beside the one window was a large battered armchair where a very large woman was sitting. Donna's mother. She looked younger than I expected but it was clear that she had mobility issues. Her legs were bandaged and there were two walking sticks resting against the wall within reach of the chair. I also noticed that she was wearing dark glasses and had a blind person's white stick folded on the floor at her feet.

"Mum, this is David who has been helping me with the shopping bags."

"Oh Donna, thank you for bringing him here. David, thank you for all the help you have given Donna, you are very kind."

"It's the least I could do, please think nothing of it." little did she know the other help I had given her.

"Would you come over here beside me so we can talk. Donna, why don't you go and do your homework so that David and I can chat without you fussing around us."

With a tut, Donna left the room and could be heard moving around in the room next door, no doubt her bedroom. I crossed the room and sat in the chair near Donna's mother.

"Donna said that there was something you wanted to ask me"

"That's right, I know you have been very kind to Donna, she much appreciates your help and she is always telling me about you and she just loved looking round you house. The reason I wanted to speak to you, apart from wanting to thank you, is that I need to ask a really big favour."

"As you can see I have some health issues and to be honest, if it wasn't for Donna I don't know what I would do. Anyway I need to go into hospital for some tests and I am worried about Donna. I don't want Social Services to take her in as I suspect they think she shouldn't be here with me anyway but I need to convince them that she will be looked after and I also want to be happy myself that she will be OK."

"Of course you do, I quite understand. What is it that you would like from me?"

"Well, I think that if they knew that someone was keeping an eye on Donna then the Social will be happy for her to stay here and I was wondering if you would do that. You would only need to pop in every now and then to make sure she is fine, that she is eating well and that she is at home in the evening. If you are prepared to do that I will need you to write a note to me confirming that you will so I can show it to the Social."

"Would you mind doing that for me. It's only for 3 days while I have some tests."

"Of course I will do it, I would be more than happy to. When are you due in hospital and when do you need the note from me?"

"Oh thank you David, you are so kind, I was sure you would help. I have been so worried about it and fearful that Donna would end up in a Council Home. I have not told her about this as I wanted to speak to you first, I am sure she will be relieved to know you will be around keeping an eye on her. She is a good girl and I trust her fully but I don't want her to worry. I go in next Tuesday and should be out again late on Thursday."

"That's quite alright, you can relax now, she can even come and eat with my wife and me is she wants to. I will make sure that she is fine." Donna's mother reached out for me, unable to see me she missed my hand at first so I took hold of her hand and gave her a reassuring squeeze. We were sat like that when Donna came back in to the room at her mother's call.

"Donna, I didn't tell you but next week I have to go into hospital for some test and will be there for a couple of days. The reason I wanted to speak to David was to ask him if he would keep and eye on you and make sure that you are alright here on your own. I am very please to say that he has agreed so will make sure that you are fine while I am away. Is that alright with you?"

"Mum that is fine with me but you know I can look after myself just fine, you don't need to bother David, but I appreciate the fact that he will be around in case I need him" she turned to me and gave me an outrageous stage wink, it was all I could do not to burst out laughing. Of course I had already realised that this would throw the two of us together and although I knew that this would be dangerous I could not avoid feeling a stir as my body gave its own response to the prospect of us being together.

I gave Donna's mother's hand one last squeeze and rose to my feet. "I should be getting back. I will write a note and bring it round on the weekend. When would be best?"

"It needs to be when Donna is here to answer the door but she is here most of the time so come whenever is convenient for you David."

"Alright, it will probably be sometime tomorrow. See you then. Goodbye." I turned and headed towards the front door.

"Goodbye David and thank you again, Donna, will you show David out?"

Donna walked beside me as I left the room and slipped her hand into mine.

"Will you look after me David?" she smiled up at me with a saucy twinkle in her eye. Now that we were out of sight of the front room my hand came around behind her and slid deliciously across her bottom stroking and gently caressing her rounded curves. I could not resist, the wrongness, the danger all counted for nothing. My body and my instincts were totally in control, there was nothing I could do. All promises forgotten.

At the front door I turned and gave her hand a final squeeze.

"I'll see you tomorrow, probably in the afternoon sometime as I have some things to do in the morning. Will you be in."

"Of course, I'll see you then." I walked briskly away, the desire to kiss her was intense and it took great strength to resist, in truth it was only because we were in a public place that had stopped me. I walked back home deep in thought, there was a battle being waged inside my head.

I wanted to simply be the hard working middle aged man I was just a few brief weeks ago and to leave Donna to be the young teenager she is, confused, inexperienced, learning, gauche, awkward and young but I also was excited by the possibility of being alone with her of helping her to discover the woman inside her that was yearning to be released. Helping her to explore her adult body and grow into her mature femininity.

In my heart of hearts I realised that it was no contest. If she was willing and chose to encourage me that whatever I decided intellectually I would melt, surrender to her and to my own desires. All high minded resolutions would be worthless and as nothing in the face of the tsunami of passion and desire she could release in me.

Still, by the time I arrived back home I had resolved again, to do all I could to behave, to control my passions and not betray the trust that Donna's Mum placed in me. How ever difficult it was I was resolved to be nothing more than a caring and concerned responsible adult looking after my young ward.

I was much calmer when i arrived home (which was of course much easier without Donna present as a source of temptation). When my wife returned home from work, I explained about Donna's Mum's request and we discussed how we would help her as I had been asked.

We agreed that on the Tuesday I would visit Donna in the evening after an early supper at home and make sure she ate well, and was safe. I would stay with her until she was ready for bed and then I would come home. On the Weds my wife wanted to invite Donna to our house for dinner with us, it would be nice to have a teenager in the house again, it was always so quiet with just the two of us so some young company would be appreciated. I could either walk Donna back home that evening or she could stay in one of their spare rooms, as she liked.

I was happy with this. It just meant that I only had to be strong and resolved on the Tuesday evening when alone with her because on the Weds my own wife would act as an unknowing chaperone. I was pleased, of course as I still saw Donna as delicious but forbidden fruit, I would certainly admire her young body and would relish being with her, it was just that I would not and should not allow anything more than that.

I was much relieved when I went to bed that night.


Looking after Donna.

On Saturday morning I quickly knocked up a letter on the computer confirming that I would act in loco parentis for Donna while her mother was away, put it in an unsealed envelop with "To whom it may concern" on the outside and walked it round to Donna's. I was going to ring the bell to give it to Donna's Mum and then had second thoughts, of course Donna would answer the door and I did not want the temptation of seeing her so instead I just posted it through the letter flap and left quickly.

I did not see Donna over the rest of the weekend, perhaps because I did not work at all so wasn't in my office to see her, so may have missed one of her regular trips to the shops, or perhaps she was doing other things. On Monday I threw himself into some important work and was busy when the front door bell went. I had forgotten quite why but my wife was not working that day so I ignored the bell knowing that she would answer it, I could hear her talking to someone but could not hear who or what was said.

A few moments later she came into my office.

"That was Donna, actually the first time I have met her. She seems very sweet, she is very polite and courteous. Anyway she is on her way to the shop and was wondering if one of us could give her a hand as she has a lot of things to get today, with her Mum going to hospital tomorrow. I am off to the dentist so could you go and help her in about 10 minutes? I am going out now."

Now I remembered why she was not working today. I was happy to help Donna, of course I was as I had many times now but if I was honest with myself I was also happy to be able to be with her, to talk with her and to enjoy her banter and even a little flirting. Unfortunately I wasn't that honest with myself and had therefore let my guard down when i crossed the road to the shop a few minutes later to give her a hand.

When I opened the shop door I could not see her immediately so I went to the newspaper stand and picked up my preferred daily. When I turned around I noticed a woman at the far end of the short aisle of the shop. She had her back to me, was bent over with her legs straight and was wearing tight leggings and heeled shoes, not high heels but just enough to accentuate the length and slimness of her legs, I also noticed the lack of panty lines (as any warm bl**ded man would) which inevitably caused me to wonder. Commando or a thong? Either way there was nothing to spoil the beautiful shape of her bottom presented to me, for my delectation.

I spent a moment apparently intent on the headline of my paper but actually enjoying a sneaky view of the delights in front of me until she stood and broke the spell. To my shock and surprise I realised immediately that it was Donna. I had never seen her wear anything other than jeans so I had not realised that it was her or how leggings would exaggerate the fabulously ripe and mature figure she had. Ripe and womanly.

I gasped, aware of my own instant arousal and how easily it had been triggered despite my resolve. I would have to think about this, did it mean I would not be able to keep an eye on Donna as I had promised, was I just too weak? It did not take me long to rationalise that it was because I was taken by surprise, if I had known it was Donna when I first saw her I would have not been aroused, my rational self would have been able to control the more a****l reaction.

Again I showed that I was quite capable of dishonesty, of fooling myself, maybe this was nature's way of ensuring that I did not avoid opportunities to reproduce. Either way, all in the instant of recognition I managed to convince myself that all was OK and that I would be fine with Donna and able to watch over her without temptation.

What fools men can be.

Once more in control I walked over to her.

"Hello Donna, I understand you could use a hand."

"Oh yes David, thank you. I thought I would stock up today and therefore will have more than I can carry but it should mean that I won't have to shop again until Mum is back on Thursday."

"Good idea and I am more than happy to help out. My wife has gone to the dentist or she would have helped you herself."

"She said she was going out." with that Donna turned and continued shopping, with me carrying the rapidly filling basket we finished the shop in no more than 5 minutes, then with 3 bags each we headed off for Donna's home.

We chatted casually as we walked back, about nothing really, the weather, TV shows we liked, that sort of thing. Then I changed the subject to make sure that Donna was happy with arrangements for the next few days.

"Are you happy about the arrangements for the rest of the week? I hope you are not worried about your mother not being here and you being alone."

"I'll be fine, you don't need to worry, I have always had to be pretty independent and it means I won't have to fuss after Mum, it will be a rest of sorts."

"I have talked to my wife about it and we thought that you could feed yourself on Tuesday although I will spend the evening with you to make sure that you are OK but that on Wednesday you could come to us for your dinner and if you want you could stay over night as well. Would you like to sl**p over, you could use Janet's room on the first floor - she is the one with all the high heels."

"Oh yes, that would be really cool, I would love to sl**p at your house, my mates at school will be really jealous. Would you let me wear some of her shoes again, please David, they were so wonderful and made me feel really grown up, I loved them."

Donna's excitement was infectious and I laughed at her obvious pleasure in something simple like wearing someone else's high heels. I also had to agree that they had really made her look more grown up. Very pleasantly so in fact.

We reached Donna's home and I went inside with her again and took the shopping bags into the tiny kitchen where I left them for her to unpack. I went briefly to the living room to check that the letter I had left was OK. Donna's mother said that her Care Worker had said it was fine and that they were happy for Donna to remain at home knowing that my wife and I were nearby. We all swapped mobile phone numbers so that we could text each other if needed and then I headed back home to finish off the day's work having arranged to come around at 7.00 the following evening to check in on Donna.

Donna's mother was due to be collected by the ambulance at 3.00 in the afternoon so there would be some time for Donna to be on her own, decide if she liked it or not knowing that I would be around shortly.

Monday evening at home was a pretty ordinary affair, after supper my wife and I sat in the living room watching TV and occasionally chatting. We were very comfortable with each other, after all we had been married for more than 25 years, but there was no intimacy. We rarely even touched each other these days I could not remember when we had last kissed. I did know, exactly, when we had last made love. It was February 15th 2006 so about 6 1/2 years ago.

Although this left an huge gap in my life, I suspected and feared that it made no difference what so ever to my wife. It had become the "Elephant in the room" of our marriage. Although we had drifted into middle age pretty contentedly and still very much liked each other we were really still together either out of habit or because there was just no better alternative available to either of us. Sad really but just sort of how it was.

So like every night, we went up to bed together, to our beautiful four poster bed, to sl**p in our individual cocoons on either side with out there being any contact between us. Only a foot or two apart but with miles between us. We were both so used to this that there was not really any pain anymore, just occasional regret from me and, well, who knows what my wife thought, she certainly never wanted to talk about it and never had.

Tuesday was like most other days, after breakfast together I went up to my office and my wife headed off to her work. But today was different. Today we had someone else to think of, someone else in our lives. However briefly it was, we were responsible for Donna. To be more precise, I was responsible for her. There was a third person in our lives for the first time since our youngest daughter had left home 2 years before.

At 1.00 I went downstairs for lunch and while on this break from work I texted Donna's mother to wish her luck, getting a thank you back from her. Then at about 3.30 I texted Donna to ask if her mother had been picked up alright and to check she was OK. Donna sent a smilie back followed by "party time LOL-just k**ding".

I sent a sarcastic ha ha and reminded her that I would be round at about 7.00 but that she should text or call if she needed anything before then. Then back to work to finish some reports for a couple of clients. My wife got home at about 5.30 saying that she had quite a lot of work to do in the evening so it was just as well that I was going out. She would have to work pretty much all evening so I should not worry about hurrying home, she would not be good company anyway.

We ate supper together as usual at about 6.00 while watching the evening news both rather in our own worlds. No doubt she was thinking about the work she had to do and I was thinking about Donna. Wondering is she was OK. What was she having for her supper? Was she frightened by the empty house or was she relaxed and comfortable? I found himself itching to be around there, to check she was OK, to chat to her and reassure her, to enjoy her company and the friendly chat between us. Was I getting excited about being with her or just conscious of the responsibility on me?

I managed to wait until 6.45. I had quickly tidied up I the kitchen when we had finished supper and my wife was already working on her laptop in the living room when I called goodbye to her and headed out of the house.

It was a lovely evening, no autumn chill yet, so I was comfortable in a casual shirt and a pair of chinos. As I started towards Donna's flat I texted her. I am on my way, see you soon x David. As soon as I sent it I wondered why I had put the x. Habit really, as the only person I sent texts to, other than occasionally to clients, was my wife.

I was at Donna's flat in just a few minutes. I knocked on the door and only had to wait a moment before she opened it for me to enter. The flat was very much as before, it was small but adequate for the two of them, I suppose after my house it seemed smaller than it really was. Once we were in the living room she pointed me to the sofa so I went as sat at one end.

"Are you OK Donna? I assume your mother was collected alright."

"It was fine, they were late of course but we are used to that and I am fine thank you. I am sure I will be perfectly alright although it does seem a bit weird being here alone. Mum is always here. I found myself turning the radio on just for there to be some noise other than just me."

"I know, I remember when I first moved away from home and was on my own and the strange feeling after being in a f****y situation. I hope you don't feel uncomfortable or nervous at all"

"Not at all but it is still daylight and might feel stranger later on. Can I get you anything to drink? Mum made sure there there is some beer and cider so that you had something to drink when you are here."

"That's very kind, I would love a cider, but how did she manage to get that, I am sure you wouldn't be served in the shop?"

"She got her Care Worker to bring it as she does when she feels like a tipple herself which is not that often." this last bit was from the kitchen where Donna had gone to get my drink for me. In no time she was back with a full pint glass of cider for me.

I grew up in the cider making part of the country and had always liked it, of course the canned stuff that is widely available is mass produced and a little too sweet for my taste but it is very refreshing and perfect for a late summer's evening.

My first mouthful was almost a third of the glass and ended with a genuinely contented sigh. "That is right on the button, you must thank you mother for me."

I put the glass on the low bookcase at the end of the sofa. "So, is there anything you want to do this evening while I am here? Have you eaten yet?"

Donna came and sat near me on the sofa, not beside me but not right at the other end either, I noticed that she was again wearing tight fitting black leggings and this time a loose, slightly oversized white shirt, a man's style rather than a blouse.

"I haven't eaten yet as I was tidying the house when you arrived and I hadn't really thought about what to do. We normally just watch the TV in the evening but I am happy to do what ever you want." I didn't detect any double meaning I what she said and although I had noticed how great her legs looked in the leggings I did not feel at all concerned about us being alone and what might happen.

"Are you happy cooking for yourself or do you want me to give you a hand?"

"I can sort myself out, I do most of the cooking here anyway but you can keep me company while I am cooking if you like."

"Sure, just say the word." As she made no move to go to the kitchen I assumed that she was not yet hungry. There was silence between us for a moment but nothing uncomfortable or awkward just quiet. Then I started to get the feeling that she wanted to ask something, in her own time I thought and had another long sup of my cider.

"Can I ask you something David?"

"Of course, you know you can at any time."

"I want to ask about when we were alone together on the top floor...... when we were on the bean bags together."

Here we go. This is when she tells me how traumatised she is as a result and I feel like a complete shit for taking advantage of her. I believed that the only way to do the right thing and to try and correct the damage my terrible behaviour had caused was to allow her to talk about it and for me to take the blame. I just hoped we could perhaps keep it between the two of us.

"OK, I am not surprised you want to talk about it, I behaved unforgivably and you deserve an apology and an explanation,"

She turned to me and stared at me intently for a moment as if trying to understand me, her brow furrowed ,which was actually rather endearing and made me want to hold her and comfort her but I knew that would only make things worse.

"Is that what you think? You think you did something terrible?"

"I did, I know I did, I took advantage of your innocence and youth, I behaved like a dirty old man and I'm sorry, I really am."

"Oh David, there could be nothing further from the truth. Last Monday was fantastic, you were so tender, so loving and so kind. You have changed me and helped me to realise that I am no longer a little girl but a young woman. I can't possibly thank you enough for what you did."

It took a moment for her words to register and sink in.

"You mean you are OK about it?"

"More than OK, I am thrilled, changed. I just wish it hadn't stopped when it did."

"I think it is just as well it did Donna or I would not have been able to stop myself at all."

"Really? You mean you really were aroused by me and by what we did?"

"More than you can possibly understand, I haven't been aroused like that for more years than I care to remember and probably never with my wife."

"Wow, how could I have aroused you like that, I am so inexperienced and had no idea what to do, how could I have had such an effect on you?"

"Do you really not know?" I looked at her frowning myself now.

"No I don't. I felt wonderful and alive and feminine and adult and oh so aroused but I had no idea what to do to give you the same feelings."

"Believe me, you did more than enough. So you are not hurt by what happened, not shocked and confused?"

Donna give me the most genuine smile. "No David, not at all. I do have loads of questions and that's why I want to talk about it. I want to understand more.....and to learn more too." With this she shyly lowered her head and looked at her hands which were loosely clasped on her lap.

My heart leapt at his. Although I was relieved that she did not feel hurt or damaged by what we had done and I was of course relieved that as a result she would be unlikely to get me into the sort of trouble that I could be in but I was also excited and aroused by her positive reaction. Despite my resolve to put things right and to manage my own arousal I was also aware that this opened up the possibility that we might do the same sort of thing again.

Donna looked so sweet, nervous and alluring with her head shyly lowered that I could not resist reaching my arm out to her and gently lifting her chin until she was once again looking at me. I smiled to reassure her and gently caressed her cheek with my thumb as I cupped her chin, much as I had when she was crying when we were up on my top floor.

"I am so glad that you enjoyed the experience and I will of course answer any questions you have, as for anything else.....well, let's just see what happens. I am still not sure it is right for you but let's see. Do you want to get something to eat first, then we can make ourselves comfortable and you can ask your questions?"

"OK, I do feel a bit hungry, do you want anything to eat?"

"No, I ate before I came out but I could use another cider if you have one." Donna rose from the sofa and reached past me to take my glass which was still about a quarter full and turned to the kitchen.

"Come one then, come through and keep me company while I cook."

Following her long slim legs and deliciously shapely bottom I rose and went with her to the kitchen. It was not big so I stood just inside the door leaning my bottom on the counter while Donna went to the fridge. She pulled some fresh pasta and a jar of tomato based sauce from the fridge together with some cheese and then another can of the cider for me.

She put the food on the counter and opened the can, it looked to me like she had done this before. Like a seasoned expert she tilted the glass as she slowly poured the cider in so that she could manage the head. When it was nearly full she passed it to me and then wiggled the can to see how much was left.

"David? Would you mind if I finished this can off, my Mum lets me drink a little occasionally and I feel like I need a drink......I was very nervous asking you about last Monday."

"I suppose so, as long as you don't have very much, I am responsible for you while your mother is away and I can't have you getting d***k."

"Thanks David." She put the can down and almost skipped across the kitchen and put both her arms around me, above my waist and below my arms and hugged me so that the side of her face was pressed against my chest.

"I am so glad that you are here to look after me. I feel very safe with you and really quite grown up." it was reflex to put one arm around her back and to cup the back of her head with the other and give her a gentle squeeze.

"I am glad you feel safe Donna. I have come to care for you very much." I kissed her lightly on the top of her head and eased her back off me.

"Now, you should get on with your supper and then we can go through those questions you have."

Donna was clearly experienced in the kitchen and although the food she cooked was not complicated she had a practiced ease in what she was doing. She poured the remaining cider into a small glass and sipped at it while she was sorting out her food, cooking the pasta, grating some cheese and then finally mixing the sauce with the cooked pasta and sprinkling the cheese on top.

We moved through to the living room and we sat beside each other on the sofa while she ate her food. We chatted about this and that. I was surprised to find that she and her mother were keen on documentaries and generally did not watch the soaps, reality TV and game shows that most people seem to enjoy. I was in totally agreement on that although I also like to watch sport when there is something good on. Although Donna was a good 30 years younger than me we got on really well together as if we were kindred spirits. I thought we would have very little in common and that the age gap between us would overshadow our relationship but not at all.

It was really nice having someone new, young and energetic to talk to, someone excited to learn things, full of life, light hearted and with an easy going nature. To my surprise I was rather enjoying our time together and that had nothing to do with physical attraction, lust or another other base a****l instincts.

Donna took her empty plate through to the kitchen and returned with another can of cider. Again the majority went to me with a little left for her. When she came back she perched on the edge of the sofa rather than sitting where she had been when she was eating.

"Can I ask you those questions now David?" She seemed nervous again and had her head bowed. I reached forward and rubbed her shoulder to try and help her relax.

"We don't have any beanbags but could I cuddle up to you, it would help me to relax."

"Of course you can, why don't you lie on the sofa and use me as a pillow?"

"That sounds nice, thank you." Donna curled her legs up onto the sofa and lay down on her side with her head high on my thigh, she brought her left hand up and hooked it over my thigh so that her cheek was resting on it. This was pretty comfortable for us both although I was acutely conscious of her fingers on the inside of my thigh.

It seemed natural for me to rest my left hand on her waist just above her hip and with my other hand I was able to stroke her hair. Although trapped by her I was still able to reach my cider and she was really no weight so I was perfectly happy. We were silent again for a few minutes and then Donna started with the questions.

"On Monday, did I really arouse you David?" it was certainly not the first question I expected from her and caught me on the hop a little.

"You certainly did, couldn't you tell? I thought ....it..... was rather obvious."

"Well I suppose it was." She gave a little giggle at that. "I just did not realise that it was me that had caused it."

"Well there was no one else there and believe me you were fantastically arousing."

"That's what I don't really understand. I am inexperienced and you are a grown man and have probably been with lots of more experienced women in your life so I did not think that it could have been me. I really didn't do anything. I was certainly very aroused myself, I was so turned on I thought I would burst."

"One thing I was aware of and was obvious when I checked back at home was how.....wet I had become. Did I have an orgasm, is that why I was wet?"

"I don't think you did, if you did you would not be unsure. The wetness was just because you were being stimulated and aroused. It is part of your body preparing for love making, for sex itself. If you had had an orgasm you would have felt not only the build up, what you described as thinking you would burst but you would have also felt a massive feeling of release. You might even have cried out or shaken all over....you would definitely have known."

"Oh I wish we hadn't stopped David, I would love to have experienced that although it is hard to imagine anything better than what I felt at the time."

"What is the name for that we did?"

"I suppose you could call it foreplay. That is any activity between a couple that comes before making love and has the effect of preparing them both for full sex. So anything that caused the woman to become wet, lubricated, and the man to become hard so that he can penetrate her properly and ensure that he puts his seed as far inside her as possible."

"Are there other things that can be done in foreplay?"

"Of course, we were just rubbing our bodies on each other, both fully dressed, there is a lot more than can be done."

"What sort of things?"

"Let's see, the natural next step would have been more touching between us, but with our hands, touching can be all over and there are lots of parts of the body that can be stimulated - they are called erogenous zones. Then we would have started to touch underneath our clothes and to actually remove clothes so that we are touching bare skin to bare skin - I find that really nice, to feel the warmth of a woman against me."

"I don't think I would know what to do. Where to touch a man and how to touch him, I would probably be clumsy or too rough like Dan was with me." over the last 5 minutes, as the questions had become more intimate I had been aware of Donna's fingers moving on the inside of my thigh and it was of course having the inevitable reaction and I was starting to harden.

Almost u*********sly I had responded by moving my hand over her hip, across the front of her tummy at the top of her leggings and even back across to the start of her buttocks. She responded by curling her top leg up which meant that I could now run my hand along her thigh to her knee and back up again with my fingers curled around the back of her thigh, dangerously close to her crotch, close enough to be able to feel the heat starting to emanate from there.

I should have predicted that this would happen, her questions and our closeness was working on us both. I don't suppose that either of us was acting consciously, I certainly wasn't, but we were both starting to respond to each other.

"I am pretty sure you would know what to do. You have been pretty good at it so far." I laughed and she joined me. I ran my hand down across her stomach and with my hand flat and open across her tummy I pulled her towards me. I knew that this would send sensations down and into her lower belly and her sex but I did it anyway. She moaned lightly and her fingers slid a little further up my thigh until they were right under the bulge of my crotch. My hard cock was stretched painfully up across my belly and beyond her reach.

"So how should I touch a man?"

I suppose this was the next obvious question.

"There is not really any right way I'm afraid. Sometimes it should be delicate, tender and teasing, almost tickling and sometimes firmer, more demanding and f***eful."

"Oh that's not fair, that's no help at all David, how on earth am I supposed to learn when you say things like that?"

"Practice my dear, practice."

"But how will I know when to be soft and when to be firm?"

"OK, here's a clue. Men are really not much different from woman in this. When you touch yourself...." when I said this she suddenly lifted her head from my lap and looked as if she about to say something.

"Please don't deny it, there is nothing to be embarrassed about and definitely nothing to be ashamed of, all adults play with themselves at least from time to time and many do so pretty frequently."

"So.....when you touch yourself I would guess that you vary the way you do it. Tenderly and softly at first and then as your passion rises you become bolder, firmer and more f***eful with yourself. It's exactly the same with men."

"But how will I know when his passion is rising and he wants me to be more f***eful and all that."

"Oh you'll know, I am sure it will be pretty obvious especially if he is touching you at the same time and I imagine that you will be kissing too and that will help you understand what each other is feeling."

With this Donna sat up and without warning planted herself in my lap. Most of her bottom was sort of between my thighs with her legs curled next to me on the sofa. She reached both of her arms around my neck and gently rested her head against my shoulder. It was impossible not to respond. My right arm came around her back and onto her waist and my left hand rested on the side of her thigh right up where it joined her bottom.

She nestled her head into my neck and sighed. "This is all so confusing and complicated"

"Like I said Donna, practice. That's all it takes. Practice." What were my intentions in saying that? I am really not sure myself. Did I intend it to be an invitation or was it simply a statement of what I believed? Either way I should have realised the inevitability of her next action.

Donna raised her head from my neck raising herself slightly from our embrace. She brought her face round never moving more than half an inch from mine and looking me straight in the eye she made her simple and clear request. It was almost a whisper, breathless, with an undertone of vulnerability.

"Help me to learn."

She moved forward and closed that tiny gap. Our lips touched lightly and I am sure we both felt the shot of electricity that passed between us. It was like that moment on a roller coaster when it reaches the top of the ride, at its highest point. It is balanced on the edge of the drop, momentarily stationary and then it descends. From nothing to maximum speed in the blink of an eye. Suddenly you are plummeting downward, no going back, hell for leather and fully committed.

It was like that between us. One minute she was curled on my lap our lips barely touching and the next we were kissing deeply with unbridled passion. Both exploring each others mouths, tongues clashing, breathing deeply as if we had just finished a race, holding each other tight so that our chests were pressed together. My hands roamed freely around her body. One across her back and around her waist; the other more intimate, up and down the side of the thigh, over the curve of her buttock deliciously close to her most intimate and private self.

Her right arm, which had been across the front of my chest and on my neck initially, moved to the back of my head pulling me into her as our passions rose but then her hand started to withdraw. Back from my neck to the top of my chest and then down my chest, pausing to feel my muscles there and then continuing down between our bodies to my stomach.

There was a pause, a detour, as she reached around my waist to my back and again pulled me into her before returning to my front and slowly, ever so slowly, descending towards the front of my trousers, towards the place where my hardness was straining against the constraints of my clothing, trapped, uncomfortable and yearning for release.

Her hand slid between us, now with her fingers pointing down, exploring, tentative and with a light touch they crossed the waist of my trousers and on to the hard bulge within. The way I was sitting, with Donna on my lap, I was most uncomfortable and I am sure she could not really tell what she was touching.

Without breaking our kiss my left arm snaked under her knees and lifted her off my lap, as I did this I brought my own legs up onto the sofa and around to my left. I was able to lie myself along the length of the sofa pressed again the back and to lay Donna beside me along the sofa's front edge.

My right arm was now behind her neck so that she was nestled in the crook of my elbow and my left arm was free to wander over her body. I traced a delicate line over her from her knees, up over her thigh, around the curve of her bottom and up her back. Returning I lightly ran my fingers under her armpit, across to her chest teasing and touching her clearly hard nipples before heading downwards over her flat tummy. With my fingers spread wide across her front the heel of my hand ran across the bulge of her mons and then down her thigh with my thumb caressing the soft and sensitive inside while my fingers ran down the seem of her leggings.

I was not the only one using my hands and fingers to explore; Donna had realised what I was doing and had kept her hand against my arousal only now, laid out along the length of the sofa I was far more comfortable and my hard cock had been able to extend to its full length rising from the bulge of my crotch like a pole trapped in my trousers and pointing straight up towards my head.

Donna delicately traced the shape of it, as if she was measuring it with her fingers, running lightly from the base up it's length round it's head and back down again. Then continuing down and between my legs until she cupped my full scrotum in the palm of her hand.

As she ran her hand up the length of me again I could not resist pressing forward with my hips pushing myself into her hand as if there was nothing between us. Unfortunately of course I was still wearing my trousers but I was sure she could feel both my hardness and the heat coming from me. Involuntarily I moaned into her mouth as we continued to kiss.

I now turned my fingers inwards so my thumb was now on the outside of her thigh and, after a tantalising pause my hand started to journey up her leg clearly aimed for her sex, that most private part of her that had yet to be touched by anyone other than herself.

As I moved up her leg two things happened. First she instinctively turned her hip outwards so that, although this meant that we were not pressed against each other it did make her open and available to me - a very clear message of consent and desire. Secondly, I lightened my touch the further up her thigh I travelled. At the top of her thigh my hand move down slightly until it was not resting on one thigh but was actually between them and now, as light as a feather, I touched her between her legs, my fingers starting almost as far back as her bottom and running over the entrance to her vagina, clearly feeling the shape of her engorged lips, continuing up over he tiny bump of her clitoris, also discernible through her thin leggings until I was cupping the bulge of her pubic bone.

I could now tenderly trace the shape of her opening by simply curling and straightening my fingers with her mons in the palm of my hand and the heel of my hand able to press her lower belly just above the bone.

She had held her breath as my hand ran up her thigh but now she let out a deep moan which caused our lips to vibrate. She broke out kiss and moved her head back just slightly from me.

"Oh David, that's the most amazing feeling, you are barely touching me and yet you are sending waves of feeling through me like electricity. Oh God don't stop, please don't stop."

Her body instinctively responds and she presses her hips forward into my hand causing the pressure to increase, at the same time she is now kneeling my hard cock through my trousers alternatively rubbing it and trying to grip it and to get her small hand around it despite my trousers.

Responding to her clear need and desire I increase the pressure of my fingers . The heat coming from her is obvious and I could also feel her wetness starting to seep through the material of her leggings. My middle finger is actually starting to push into her. I can't really penetrate her with it because of her leggings but the end piece of my finger is clearly now between the lips of her vagina.

"So you like that then do you?" My mouth is no more than half an inch from hers and my words are breathy low and my voice is vibrant.

"Do you understand what I meant now? You certainly seem to understand about how to touch a man, you certainly know how to touch me and you can tell that I am very aroused."

"Mmmmmm I know, you feel hard......and you feel big, you feel big in my hand anyway. I just wish that I could touch you properly, with my bare hands, with no clothes between us"

I look at her directly in the eye, we are still fondling each other, still breathing heavily and there is still and electric tension in the air.

"Are you sure of that? I am not sure that it's such a good idea."

"Why not?" she looked deflated and although she did not remove her hand from the front of my trousers her fingers stopped stroking and holding me.

"I don't think it would be so easy to stop there, I fear that we could not stop it going further and I am not sure that would be right for you."

My whole body yearned to continue, to allow this to go further knowing that it would end up with more than touching, more than foreplay but the last remnant of control I had was holding firm, was just enough resist the temptation.

"Let's just lie here like this for a while, let's enjoy what we have like this."

Donna sighed and lent her cheek against my chest, she was still holding me but some of the passion had subsided.

"You don't want me David, that's the real problem isn't it. I'm too young, too c***dish"

I removed my hand from between her legs and used it to very gentle cup the side of her face. I tilted it up and back until we were able to look directly at each other again.

"You are right of course. You are too young but you are definitely not too c***dish, in fact that is part of what I fear and I very definitely do want you. You are very desirable, you are beautiful, fun and I really enjoy being with you....but I don't think it is right for you to be with an old man like me."

As I finished speaking I leant into her and kissed her lightly on the lips. I held the contact until I felt her respond. We kissed, tenderly at first and then with slowly increasing passion. My knee moved across and between her thighs to press against her sex. I kept my hands on her back moving around and occasionally dropping down to run over her bottom but now not going any further.

We were like this for sometime, probably half and hour or more. In some ways this was more intimate, more passionate as it involved a different sort of surrender. It was controlled, deliberate and all consuming. We moved against each other, she occasionally rubbed herself against my leg and I continued to caress her back moving over her bottom more and more.

We were holding each other tight now and she has started to move onto her back I lifted my weight off her slightly holding myself on my right knee, she moved further across the sofa towards the back and I settled back down between her legs, I shifted my weight again on to my left leg this time allowing her to release the leg that was under me which brought my weight fully on to her.

As we settled like this she moaned against my mouth and drew her knees up either side of my waist. I was harder than ever before now and able to position the end of my cock right at the entrance of her vagina. Just our trousers between us and like this we made love. Simulated, with no penetration but none the less passionate for that.

And then the alarm went on my phone.

I had set it for 8.45 to remind me I was due home shortly. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, it broke the moment between us. We separate breathing deeply as we had been kissing for so long.

"That means I had better go and that you had probably better get ready for bed. I promised your Mum I would stay until you were ready to settle for the night. Will you be OK when I leave?"

"Of course I will, I'm not a baby, but I will miss you, I want you to keep holding me."

"I know, it's very tempting but I really do have to go. We will see each other tomorrow of course, but sadly we will not be alone."

"Why don't you go and get changed for bed, I can tuck you in before I go so I know that you are safe and sound. Would you like me to come over tomorrow morning once you are up? It is a big step to be alone for the first time and an important part of growing up so it will be quite something for you to be here alone tonight but there is no reason for me not to make you breakfast tomorrow."

"OK David, that sounds rather nice, you making breakfast for me."

"If you are afraid in the night then you can text me and I will come over but it would be a good experience to spend the night on your own. Right now, off you go to get changed."

Donna turned and walked through to where I assumed her bedroom was. As she walked away from me I could not resist admiring her long slim legs and shapely backside. I am pretty sure she knew I was looking as she walked very slowly and even at one point stopped and bent over to scratch her foot. With her legs dead straight this gave me a fabulous display of her womanly assets.

I breathed out heavily and put my clothing right, my shirt had become partially untucked, there was nothing I could do just now about the obvious bulge in my trousers or the slight damp patch where my precum had seeped through leaving a darker spot. I just hoped it would not be obvious to my wife when I got home. Then again she did not normally pay much attention to me anyway so I thought it unlikely.

After a couple of minutes I heard her in the bathroom and then a moment or two after that she came through to the living room again. I had wondered what she would be wearing and hoped it was not anything too revealing. I needn't have worried, she was wearing a pair of what I thought of as man style flannel pyjamas which almost completely hid her figure, just a slight hint of where her breasts were and a little more fullness across her hips but that was all.

"Will you tuck me in David?"

She reached out for my hand and as soon as I held it she turned and led me to her bedroom. It was small, only really room for her bed, a desk and chair and a small bedside unit. It was clearly her space, she had made it a reflection of her personality. Not too feminine, definitely not too young, some school stuff, mostly scientific in nature, not much to do with fashion and only a couple of well loved cuddly toys on her bed.

Donna let go of my hand and jumped onto her bed and slid under the duvet.

"Not as grand as your bedrooms David but it is my space and I like it."

"It looks very....you. If you had asked me to guess what your room is like I think I would have come pretty close to this"

"Will you give me a good night kiss like you used to with your girls?"

"Of course"

I knelt down beside her bed and reached over her to hug her to me at the same time kissing her lightly on the forehead and then on one cheek. As I pulled back from her she held me briefly and moved back into me kissing me directly on the lips.

It did not take much for us to be melting into each others arms again but after no more that a minute or so I rocked back on my heels and let go of her.

"I can promise you that I have never said goodnight to my girls quite like that before and probably just as well. I really must go now Donna. I will come back at 8.00 tomorrow morning, will that be OK with you?"

"It's a bit earlier than I would like to get up but I am sure I will cope."

"sl**p well Donna, don't be afraid as you can always text me if there is anything that frightens you, other than that I will see you tomorrow."

I stood up and left the room with a final Good Night and headed to the front door. I was careful to make sure that the lock clicked shut behind me and headed back towards home. I was surprised and concerned that I had again allowed things to develop between us but relieved that we had stopped and that tomorrow we would not be alone.

I was also relieved that Donna had not been disturbed by what had happened between us on the top floor of my house. It would seem that the opposite was the case. Instead of me taking advantage of her and soiling her innocence it would seem that I had awakened a vibrant sexual being, keen to explore her newly awakened passions and by my reckoning something of a natural.

I walked slowly home, partly to get my head together and partly to allow myself to return to an unaroused state, it would not do to get home with a raging hard on tenting the front of my trousers.

I was astounded at how aroused and intimate we had become without even touching each others skin or even adjusting clothing. Goodness only knows where we would have gone if hands had wandered further. It was just as well that we would have a chaperone tomorrow or things could easily get out of control if past form was anything to go by.

When home I called out to my wife who replied from the living room where she was sat on the sofa but with the sound off on the television and her laptop on the coffee table in front of her.

"You're working late."

"I'm afraid the shit has hit the fan at work and I will probably be another couple of hours yet, and my plans for tomorrow are completely messed up. I now have to fly to The Netherlands with Adrian in the morning and will be there at least one night and perhaps more."

Adrian was her boss, I thought he was a bit of an arrogant cock but Carole seemed to like him. In fact I had occasionally wondered in there were having a thing, particularly since the sex had dried up at home. I had ceased worrying about it, to be honest I didn't really care.

"Oh no, really. Donna was planning to come over tomorrow evening if you remember."

"Oh god yes, I forgot. Well I will still have time in the morning to set up a stew for you both which I can leave in the oven and she can still stay in Hannah's room if she likes, I have made the bed anyway unless she would prefer to go back home."

So much for having a chaperone. I wondered if this would mean we would have to change the plans.

"Fair enough, I guess we can just play that by ear. I promised that I would go over at 8.00 to check that she is alright and to make her some breakfast I can talk about it with her then. What time do you have to be off in the morning?"

"I will need to leave here no later than 9.00 so I will make the stew while you are at Donna's and will probably be gone before you are back. How is she by the way?"

"Oh she is fine. I think she is quite excited, and perhaps a little bit nervous, about being alone at home. I told her she should text if anything troubles her but I don't think she will. She seems pretty self sufficient, I guess she has had to be with looking after her Mum and all that. It must be quite nice for her to be able to just think about her self for a day or two."

"She seemed a nice k** when I met her, thinking back to when I was her age she is probably quite relieved that you are around to keep an eye on her and help her if she needs you, even if she seems totally comfortable on her own."

"I suppose so." Actually I was sure she was glad I was around but for completely different reasons. Just talking about her was making me wish I was with her still and causing a stir to return to my groin.

I quickly sat down and picked up my book. I turned the tele off and settled down to read while Carole tapped away at her laptop finishing whatever it was that was so very urgent for Adrian.

I went up to bed before Carole, quickly showered and got into bed to read some more. I was not surprised to see the amount of sticky precum in the front of my boxers, considering the extent to which Donna had aroused me I expected no less. I wondered if Carole would notice when she next did the laundry and what she would think if she did.

She joined me shortly before midnight and we read side by side for another 30 minutes or so before both turning our lights out. As usual we both turned away from each other and settled under the warmth of the duvet to sl**p in our own, private and chaste cocoons. In this, having such a large bed was a kindness. If we had a smaller bed and were therefore thrown together in the night her celebrate approach to our marriage would have been painful and awkward. As it was with such a large bed there was no need for us ever to touch each other even by accident.

Having enjoyed the intimacy of lying with Donna that evening I felt even more alone that night, missing the touch and warmth of another loving human being. I found myself thinking of Donna, was she alright, did she also long for my physical presence? I was soon hard again and gently peeled my foreskin back off the head of my erection. Despite showering and being careful to clean myself I realised that I was again slick with precum.

I had not had the opportunity to relieve my sexual tension so was probably full to the brim with cum for when I next masterbated. As usual it would be wasted on some tissues in the privacy of my office, probably tomorrow afternoon some time.

It made me realise how very aroused I was by Donna, it was quite extra-ordinary the effect she had on me particularly considering that we had not yet even touched each other other than through clothing. I was quite surprised.

I started to think about tomorrow. What should I do now that Carole was not going to be around as an unwitting chaperone? I should probably ask Donna to stay at her place. She could join me for dinner and I would get her safely home and tucked in to bed at home on her own. I didn't feel confident that I could trust myself alone with her at night and I was certain that I couldn't trust her.

I had gone from guilty feelings about taking advantage of an innocent girl and abusing the position of trust that I was in, to realising that I had awakened a young woman to desires that she did not realise she had but could no longer deny. That despite her lack of experience, she would not be the one to stop things. She had started to discover the incredible pleasure to be derived from trusting, loving and sensitive contact with another human.

I resolved to some how make sure that she did not spend the night with me but returned home to her own bed. With that I drifted off to sl**p, pleasant dreams that slipped from my memory as radio 4 came on at 7.30 the next morning and it was time to get up to another day.
... Continue»
Posted by papa-echo 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2216  |  
100%
  |  4

Black Cock Warning pt . 3

I hung up the phone and was in a panic! He had called me at work! How the
hell did he have my number, or know where I worked! I kept thinking over
and over again how he could have known and then I realized that while I was
sucking and getting fucked, he must have looked through my wallet, it's the
only explanation. I knew I was screwed, he could just blackmail me
constantly and I would have to spend my weekends sucking black cock and
getting fucked by who knows how many black guys! This was out of control
already, more than I ever imagined. How did a trip to a glory hole turn
into this?

As I sat there thinking, I heard a noise in the hallway right outside my
office door. More panic! My heart started racing but I tried to get myself
together so I looked normal at least. I look at the doorway and see Steven,
a black co-worker of mine walk into my office. "Hey, how's it going?"

"Hey, fine", I respond nervously. He just stands there and looks at me
intently for a while and then says, "You know, I was getting some water and
I couldn't help but overhear your phone conversation." I turned beet red
instantly! "Don't worry, man, I'm cool with it," he says as he comes closer
to my desk and closes my office door. "I understand the need to play on the
down low." I looked at him blankly and a bit puzzled. "You don't know what
that means", he says. "No", I respond nervously. "That means when two men
play with each other secretly, on the down low, get it?" I nod.

"I couldn't help but overhear that you were remembering the taste of
someone's cock in your mouth." I kept getting redder and redder, but I
didn't say a word. I didn't know what to say. He keeps looking directly at
me, with a little smile on his face and I notice that he slips his hand
towards his crotch and starts to rub his pants gently. I am scared stiff,
but I can't help looking at his crotch and his hand rubbing his cock
through his pants.

"I hadn't realized you played on the down low, that's good. I've been
looking for a playmate but didn't think there was anyone here at the
office. I sure didn't peg you for a cocksucker!"

"You don't understand. That's not what it seems like", I say nervously.

"Not what it seems like? You said you remembered the taste of dick in your
mouth. What else could that possibly mean?"

I had no answer. What could it possibly mean? How could I possibly explain
that comment! My mind raced trying to come up with something, but I just
sat there looking at him.

"Sounds like a cocksucker to me! Don't worry though, I'm not here to
embarrass you or out you as a cocksucker. I'm just here to play a little."

He kept calling me a cocksucker and it was making me really nervous, we
were at the office! This was a coworker of mine! What did I get myself
into! Suddenly, he unzips his pants and pulls out his cock. It's semi-hard
already and sticking through the zipper. He rubs it and massages it gently
as he keeps looking directly at me. He then unbuckles his pants, leaves the
flaps open and lowers his jockeys a bit around his waist, so that his cock
and balls are completely exposed. He had a beautiful cut cock and tight
balls with trimmed pubic hair. He moved over to a table next to my desk and
leaned back on it. His pants open, his underwear lowered and his cock and
balls completely exposed to me, just feet away! I couldn't believe this was
happening in my office! I just stared at his cock. I couldn't keep my eyes
off it, and he knew it.

"Like what you see?" I just kept staring at his cock and said nothing!

"Yeah, I know you do. You're making me hot looking at my cock like that. I
know you want a little taste."

As he said this I noticed how his cock was starting to throb more and more,
bouncing up and down with every flush of bl**d coursing through his
veins. I was mesmerized by the bobbing cockhead in front of me, and noticed
how it grew and thickened as it raised its head towards me and stuck
straight out and slightly up, with a slight bend in the middle that made
the cockhead be higher than the shaft. My mouth was starting to water and I
was getting more and more flushed. If my intention was to pretend it was
all a misunderstanding, I was doing a terrible job. I realized that if I
was going to keep denying what he heard, I shouldn't be staring at his
cock! Someone else would have complained by now, said something in protest
of his presumptuous action. But not me, I just stared at his throbbing cock
and couldn't keep my eyes off it.

"You're just going to stare at it?" he asks.

I look up at him embarrassed, not knowing what to say or do. I know I want
to suck it, but I'm too scared because of who he is and where we are.

"Come on, you know you want to suck it. It's OK, it'll be our little
secret. It'll be fun. You got me hard as a rock, you can't leave me like
this now, and besides, we better get going before the cleaning crew start
coming. You wouldn't want them to find us with my cock in your mouth."

His last comment made me nervous. My eyes darted back and forth from his
face to his cock as I decided what the hell to do. My mouth was watering
and I wanted to feel his cock in my mouth but fear was holding me back. I
finally just went for it. I slowly slid off my chair and onto my knees
directly in front of him. His cock was now straight in front of me,
throbbing with every heartbeat, tempting me to take it in my mouth. It was
so close to me, I could smell his clean skin and his cologne and expensive
suit pant. I look up to his face and see him looking down at me. I notice
how handsome he really is. I had never noticed that before, but now, on my
knees in front of him, looking up at his face and with his hard cock
throbbing inches from my mouth, I notice.

"That's it, you know you want to suck it. Don't be nervous, just go
ahead. It's OK."

I grab onto his thighs, open my mouth and start to lick his cockhead. I
move my head to the side and start to lick the underside of his shaft, up
and down his cock shaft.

"Oh, yeah, that's nice, keep going, don't stop", he says.

I get to his balls and start to lick all over them. Then I begin to suck on
them. They are nice and tight and rubbery and they smell and taste musky,
but clean. He must have gone to the gym and taken a shower during the
day. I stay on his balls for a while and then pull back and take his cock
into my mouth and start to slowly suck it in and out of my wet mouth.

"Oh, fuck, that's good. You are a cocksucker. You're a great cocksucker."

His comments made me hotter and made me want to please him even more. I
started sucking in earnest now, taking his cock all the way in and then
pulling out to the head and back again. All with my mouth wet and
watering. His cock tasted great! I was getting hotter and hornier as I
sucked his beautiful cock. I started to moan as I sucked; on my knees,
holding on to his thighs, sucking and slurping his cock in and out of my
mouth. He kept moaning and making sounds of pleasure. The more he moaned,
the hotter I got and the more I wanted to suck him. It was a slow, erotic,
wet suck and I didn't want it to end, but I could tell he was getting close
to blowing his load. His hips were moving slightly forward almost
uncontrollably, trying to thrust more of his cock into my mouth. I felt his
hips tremble and shudder slightly as my lips slid down his shaft, taking
more and more of his cock into my mouth. My mouth was starting to water
more and more as I could taste his precum, making his cock slide past my
lips faster and faster, my mouth slurping louder and louder, in rhythm with
his thrusting hips and both our moans of pleasure. I knew he was going to
blow and second now, and I was ready to taste his cum. I also realized that
I had gotten pretty good at cocksucking. I was doing a great job. I was
giving him one hell of a blowjob. I was getting him to blow his load in a
short time. Even though I didn't want it to end, I was happy I was able to
make him cum so fast because I was a good cocksucker. I thought of all
those cocks I had sucked at Jakes house and it made me suck even harder.
All of a sudden he puts his hand on my head and starts to moan louder, "Oh
god, don't stop, I'm going to cum, OHHH, fuck!" And he starts to cum spurt
after spurt of cum into my mouth and throat. I swallow in rhythm with his
spurts of cum, and for a moment I'm like a baby sucking on a bottle.
Sucking and swallowing hungrily. When I don't feel any more cum spurting in
my mouth, I finally let his cock pop out of my mouth and look up at him,
catching my breath, strings of saliva still connecting my mouth to his
cock.

"Oh, god, that was good! You suck cock like a pro! I never imagined you
would be such a good cocksucker." As he says this, he moves his hands and
fingers through my hair and around my head. I just smile at him and stick
my tongue out and start to lick his cockhead again. As he looks down at me
and caresses my hair, I continue to lick his cock clean and dry and to kiss
his balls and cockhead. We stay like that a while, not wanting it to end. I
just want to keep licking and sucking his cock, but I notice it's starting
to deflate slowly. I just can't seem to get my mouth off it! Then I rest my
head on his thigh and my cheek on his cock and we stay that way a while as
he continues to caress his fingers through my hair.

"If you're up to it, we could do this on a regular basis, man. I could use
a bow job like this every now and then. You are one good cocksucker!"

I move my head to look up at him and say, "And you have a beautiful cock! I
could suck you all day long!" I look back down to his cock and begin to
kiss it. I wanted more; I couldn't get my mouth off it!

I couldn't believe I had found him in my office! I couldn't believe I had
this guy for myself right here all the time! He was nice, clean, handsome
and I would be able to suck black cock to my hearts content without having
to worry about him. I was so content, I had forgotten all about Jake.

There I was, in my office, on my knees, licking Steven's cock that
I had just sucked. All I wanted was to keep licking and kissing his cock. I
was oblivious to the fact that we were in my office after hours and that we
could be caught at any moment. I didn't even know if there was anyone
working late or not!

"Hey, man, we better get going, it's getting late. You sure like dick,
don't you?" Steven says to me, pushing my head back slightly and trying to
get me to stop mouthing his cock.

"We can do this again some other time, we better go." He notices what I had
failed to notice until now. When I had black cock in the vicinity of my
mouth, or hands, or ass, I lost all ability to control myself and to assess
the situation I was in. I went into a trance and frenzy of cock. He had to
push me off his cock, because I was in a trance and just kept licking and
kissing his cock and balls. I couldn't seem to stop, or to realize I was
lost in a cock haze. This was what the guy on the internet had warned me
about. This was the black cock addiction I was so obviously in, but still
couldn't recognize.

"OK, I have to go. I'll see you tomorrow at the meeting. Remember, this is
our little secret, got it?"

"Yeah, got it, don't worry", I respond. As I say this, I notice that he is
a little concerned about me. I was acting so addicted to his cock, that I
worried him a little! I think he thought I was unreliable, or one of those
guys who would start to go after him once they meet up. Had I become one of
those guys already? Was I one of those guys you had to keep your distance
from because they couldn't control themselves and people worried they would
do or say something stupid? All I knew was that I loved Steven's cock and I
already wanted more. I wanted him to fuck me, but I was afraid to ask
him. I could see he was a little freaked about having gotten a blowjob from
a coworker in the office, and I didn't want to scare him away.

The next day at the meeting, we met as usual and we acted as if
nothing had happened at all. You wouldn't have known anything from the
looks of us. It was perfect. I made a point of acting this way, even barely
noticing Steven, so as to put his worries about me to rest. I wanted
another go at his cock, and I didn't want to scare him or make him feel
uncomfortable about me. I decided to just wait for him to make the next
move, and I realized that it could be a while. I was going to give him all
the time he needed, but I was pretty sure he would come back for another
blowjob at some point. In the meantime, I thought about his cock and
sucking him and it drove me crazy. I also began to realize that Friday was
coming soon and that I would have to face Jake. I wasn't sure what I was
going to do about him, but I knew I was stuck for now. He had me by the
balls! I was going to have to go over to his place Friday night and
entertain his "business

associates."

During the day on Friday, I tried to do my work and concentrate on
the task at hand, but as time went on and it got closer to 5:00 pm, I
noticed that I was starting to think about what I was going to have to do
at Jakes. I started to get excited about all the black cocks I would surely
have to suck and I wondered if I would get fucked in the ass. I had only
gotten fucked twice. The majority of the time his friends wanted me to suck
them, so I fantasized about being fucked by big black guys and it was
making me hornier as the day wore on. Quitting time finally came and I went
straight home to get ready. I showered, cleaning out my ass well in
anticipation of possibly getting fucked. As I cleaned my ass out, I
realized that I was getting hard just thinking about getting fucked. Hell,
I was cleaning my ass out, period! Who would do that but a cock crazed
addict! I dressed and got ready. I wore old clothes because chances were I
would be taking them

off quickly and they would be on the floor anyway. In reality I had mixed
feelings. I was excited at the thought of black cock, but I was scared
about this situation with Jake, who had this control over me and was
blackmailing me for his and his friend's sexual enjoyment. He considered me
a bitch to be used whenever he wanted, and the worst part of it was that,
for now anyway, I was stuck in this because of my own stupidity, and my own
insatiable lust for black cock. He knew I craved it, even if it meant
humiliating myself to get it, and that was his main power over me. How did
I let this get so far! The situation was spiraling out of control. I was
taking increasingly dangerous risks, like sucking Steven in the office. I
was constantly dreaming and fantasizing about black cock, so much so that
it was hard to concentrate on my work and on my life. It's like black cock
had taken over my life almost completely and I was now trapped in its
web. As I drove

to Jake's, I decided that I was going to use tonight to see how I could
end this and get out of this situation. I wasn't sure how I was going to do
it, but I would be on the lookout for an opportunity and see what I could
work out.

After parking the car some blocks away like last time, I walked to
Jake's apartment and as I stood in front of his door, my heart was pounding
in my chest. I could barely believe what I was doing, again! And I could
barely believe how all this had happened, how I couldn't control my need
for black cock and what lengths I was going to satisfy my addiction. I
finally knock on the door and waited. Jake opens the door and looks at me
with a smirk, "I knew you would come back for more, bitch. Can't get enough
dick!", he laughs as he says the last thing.

"OK, bitch, you know the drill. Take off your clothes and put on your bitch
clothes like last time. I got some business associates I need you to
entertain, so you better be a good bitch and show them a good time. Don't
give me none of your bullshit lip from last time, or you're getting a real
beating this time! You understand me, faggot?"

"Yes Sir", I said meekly as I undressed.

"Before you dress, I need you to clean yourself out real good and shave
your pussy and ass. My associates like a smooth pussy."

I look at him with surprise. Not knowing what to do exactly. He wants me to
shave my ass! "What do you mean, I'm not sure . . ."

"I mean sit on the floor with a mirror and shave your ass and pussy clean,
bitch. What's so hard to understand. I don't want no hair on your ass or
around your pussy. I got everything you need in the bathroom. Now hurry up,
bitch, you don't have much time!"

I drop the last of my clothes on the floor and go to the bathroom where I
find shaving cream, a mirror and a lady's disposable safety razor. After
washing myself well, I get on the floor with my legs up and with
difficulty, manage to apply shaving cream and shave myself smooth, using
the mirror to see what I'm doing. Considering the uncomfortable position I
was in, I did a pretty good job, even shaving my balls but leaving my pubes
on top. My asshole and balls were shaved smooth and I think I got most of
the hair off my ass. Every time I came to Jake's, he transformed me more
and more into a bitch. First came the talk and the names, then the bitch
clothes, and now I was shaved smooth like a girl. I quickly cleaned myself
up and put my thong/bitch clothes on that he had given me last time. As
before, my ass was completely exposed, but my cock and balls were held
firmly in the tight pouch and there was only a thin string waistband
holding the whole thing

up.

As I walk to the living room, I can feel the difference that being
shaved makes. I can feel my balls and the inside of my ass cheeks rubbing
against each other as I walk and my whole ass is hyper-sensitive. I can
even feel the air on my newly shaved ass. He made me super sensitive to the
touch and I felt even more exposed and sexualized than before. I noticed
that I walked differently with everything shaved, I felt everything
differently and everything seemed to have a sexual tinge to it. He was
increasingly making me into a sexual object and transforming me into a
bitch for his pleasure. I walk up to him and he reaches down and feels my
ass and slides a finger into my ass crack and rubs around my asshole. As he
does this, I suck in my breath briefly at the hyper-sensitive feeling I get
from his touch. I almost jump at the feeling as his finger slides past my
asshole.

"Yeah, that's right, bitch. I know it feels good. You did a good job making
your pussy smooth. You gonna like it like this". He says as he keeps
feeling my ass and sliding his finger around my hole. The feeling is
incredible and my nipples start to get hard and I instinctively push my ass
out a bit to expose more of it for him. I realize I am acting like a
complete bitch and only encouraging him, but the feeling is so intense and
my ass is so sensitive that my body is responding automatically to his
touch.

"Yeah, I know you like it. I bet your pussy was beggin' for dick all this
time. I see how you sticking your ass out for it. Don't worry, bitch, you
gonna get all the dick in that ass you can handle. Your little pussy's
gonna be filed to the brim", he laughs as he says this, like he knows
something I don't. He pulls his hand away and I stand there waiting for
instructions, my asshole already starting to throb from being rubbed, the
lingering feeling of his big hand squeezing and caressing my ass cheeks.

"When my friends come, I want you to serve them some beer and be nice to
them. You better show them a good time, bitch, `cause this is an important
meeting for me, you understand? You do what they want and how they want it,
you got that, bitch?"

"Yes, sir, I understand." I realize that this is some sort of business
meeting and I am there to entertain his guests, like some whore he hired
for a special event. I can't believe I put myself in this position, but
right now I had no choice because he could expose me at any minute if I
didn't comply and I couldn't risk loosing my job. As I stood there waiting,
I thought of all the events that led up to this point and how I had been a
willing participant in all of it until now, how at so many different points
I had the opportunity to get out of it, but how I let my lust for black
cock make my decisions for me and get me deeper into this situation until
now I seemed to be stuck, not able to control events without risking being
exposed and having an embarrassing scene at the office. Despite this
realization, I was still dreaming and thinking about black cock and I
enjoyed being used by it and treated this way. My body responded to it

instinctively, and no matter how hard I tried to come off as not liking
it, my hard cock and moans of pleasure gave me away to everyone.

Everyone knew I enjoyed it and could see my body responding with pleasure,
no matter what I said to the contrary. I thought of Steven at the office
and what he would think if he saw me right now like this, he would be
shocked! I turned red from just thinking of it. He obviously knew I was
sucking someone else because he heard me on the phone, but I doubt he could
ever imagine the depths of depravity I was sinking to. I hated myself for
being this way, allowing myself to be controlled and used in such away, but
I couldn't help it. The minute I saw a black cock dangling in front of me,
something switched in my brain and all I could think about was sucking it
or getting fucked by it. My body reacting instinctively to black cock, the
mere sight of it getting me excited in anticipation -- asshole throbbing,
mouth watering, lips quivering, nipples hardening and ass protruding
outwards to expose itself.

I hear a loud knock on the door, and as Jake walks over to open it
he says, "Get ready, bitch." My heart starts to pound in anticipation, half
scared and half excited at the prospect of what's to come. Two big black
guys walk in and look around the room, "Hey", they greet Jake and start to
look at me up and down. One is really big, tall and muscular, and the other
is big but not as muscular, a bit more heavyset.

"So this the bitch you want me to see?" says the heavyset guy.

"Yeah, this bitch is ready for anything you want, man. This faggot loves
black cock and is a good cocksucker and a tight fuck. This bitch can take
some cock too. A friend of mine fucked him good a couple of weeks ago, and
he got a big ass dick, and this bitch took it all and moaned like crazy. A
natural born bitch for dick. Bring us some beer, bitch", commands Jake as
he continues to tell the heavyset guy how good I am, how much I like black
cock and how I do everything I'm told. I return to the living room where
they're all sitting and I pass out the beers.

"Hmmmm, let me see that pussy", says the heavyset guy to Jake.

"Bend over and show him your pussy, bitch", commands Jake. I move in front
of the heavyset guy and bend over, exposing my ass to him. I feel like such
a complete whore doing this. The guy inspecting me grabs my ass cheeks and
spreads them apart to get a better look.

"Shaved pussy, I like that. Got some meat on that ass too, nice." He puts
his thumb on my asshole and presses a bit and moves it around.

"Tight hole. You say this bitch been fucked before?"

"Yeah, and by some big ass dick too. Trust me, this bitch can take dick
like a two bit whore." As they inspect my ass and talk about me, I stand
still, bent way over with my hands on my ankles, exposing my ass. I look
down between my legs and can just make out the heavyset guys' crotch as he
sits on the edge of the sofa spreading my cheeks, and I notice he is
getting hard.

"The ass is good, but I wanna see how this bitch sucks dick", he says as he
lets go of my ass.

"You heard him, bitch. Start sucking." As I straighten out and turn to face
the guy, he gets up and stands in front of the sofa with his hands on his
hips.

"Get to it, bitch", he commands. I kneel in front of him and start to undo
and unzip his pants. I pull them down around his knees and then start to
slide his underwear down, exposing a big fat black cock that's already
semi-hard and popping out of the underwear. I notice he has big tight balls
and I start by licking there and sucking one ball at a time, licking up his
cock shaft that is getting harder by the second, and finally getting to the
head, which I slowly tongue and begin to take into my watering mouth. I
begin to suck him slowly in and out of my mouth, giving him a nice wet
suck. He is clearly enjoying it because I can hear him moaning and
groaning.

"You're right, man, this bitch is a good cocksucker. Take that cock, bitch,
you know you like it, suck it good." As he says this he grabs the back of
my head with both hands and starts to guide my head onto his cock. He
pushes his cock into my mouth and down my throat. I try to take as much of
it as I can but there comes a point when I start to gag, it's just too
big. When I gag he lets go of my head and gives me a breather. I catch my
breath and keep sucking him.

"Bitch needs some practice deepthroating, but he did pretty good." As I
keep sucking his big cock, I notice the other guy, who hasn't said a word
the whole time, has walked over and is standing right behind me. I can feel
his bulge on the back of my head. I am now on my knees, sucking a big back
cock and sandwiched between two black guys. I keep sucking and doing the
best I can to please the heavyset guy and Jake, who I notice is standing
near us and smiling at the sight. He seems happy that I'm pleasing his
business associate. I suck harder and harder and I realize the guy is going
to cum very soon.

"Oh, fuck, suck it, bitch! Take that nut!" he says as he starts to cum in
my mouth. Spurt after spurt of cum flows from those big balls, and I
swallow furiously to show him I can take it all. He finally pulls his cock
out of my mouth and says, "That was good. This bitch can suck cock and can
swallow good." He then looks down at me and says, "Open your mouth wide,
bitch." I think he's going to put his cock back in, or for a second I
feared he was going to piss in my mouth, but to my surprise the guy behind
me puts a hard rubber ball in my mouth and ties some type of strap behind
my head. Before I knew it, they had put a ball gag on me. I am in shock and
look up at Jake and the heavyset guy. The guy behind me grabs my arms and
holds them back. He's so big and strong, I can't move or say anything. I
start to panic, what the hell are they doing?

To my horror, the heavyset guy turns to Jake and says, "OK, Jake,
we'll take the bitch, but this is the last time I do this. Next time you
owe me, you pay me money, got it?" I turn red and my heart starts to pound
in my chest. I look up at them and try to say something, but all I can
manage is "Mmmm, Mmmm." I was being sold to pay a debt! Jake was selling me
to this guy who did god knows what. What was I going to do! I started to
panic even more, and the more I panicked, the more in shock I was and the
less I was able to think of something to do! I was stunned! I would never
have thought this could happen to me, but it was. I try to struggle but the
big guy behind me is so big and strong I can barely move. The gag is so
effective, I can hardly make a noise, let alone breathe. I have to breathe
through my nose. While the big guy holds me, the heavyset guy ties my hands
with something made of leather and I am effectively immobilized.

"All right, let's go. Nice doing business with you, Jake. But remember,
this is the last time!"

"Got it, man. Don't worry, this bitch is worth every penny." I couldn't
believe what was happening! The big guy behind me pulls me up by my arms
and starts pushing me towards the door. "Mmmmmmm, Mmmmmmmm, Mmmmmmmm!" I
try desperately to complain and say something, to yell so someone might
hear me, but it was pointless. They push me out into the hallway and down a
back set of stairs. I am pushed and dragged along, barefoot, naked except
for my bitch clothes, with my mouth gagged and my hands tied behind my
back. "Mmmmmmmm, Mmmmmmm, Mmmmmmm!"

"Shut up, bitch, or I'm gonna hurt you!" says the heavyset guy as he stops
on the stairs a second and grabs me by the hair. He looks at me intently
with an angry face, and I realize then that I'm in huge trouble. This guy
means business. This guy doesn't fuck around and he's much worse than
Jake. I almost start to cry. We continue down the stairs and I see a door
to the outside. We get to it and they push it open and I see a car waiting
in an alley. At least it's not in front of the building! There is a guy in
the driver's seat and one in the back. The heavyset guy, who is obviously
the boss, gets in the front passenger seat. I get shoved into the back seat
and the guy holding me gets in behind me. I am sandwiched between the two
big black guys in the back seat. One of them grabs my head and says, "Get
your head down here, bitch." He pushes my head down onto his lap and holds
it there. My ass is pointing sideways towards the guy that gagged me who is in the other window seat. I hear doors close, the engine
start and we start to drive away.
My heart pounded with panic. I was in the back seat of a car
between two big black guys, my head held down forcibly and lying on the
crotch of one of my captors, like they didn't want anyone to see me as we
drove god knows where. With my cheek, I can feel the guy's bulge getting
hard inside his pants, his big hot hands holding my head down onto his
crotch. The guy on the other side puts a hand on my ass and squeezes every
now and then. He then slips a finger in my crack and plays with my asshole,
sliding his finger up and down my crack past my hole.

This is the situation I find myself in after being sold by Jake to
pay a debt. My lust for black cock has led me to this! I don't know what
I'm going to do. How the hell am I going to get out of this! I feel stupid
and used. I can't believe I tried hard to suck the heavyset guy's cock and
please him. Maybe if I had done a bad job, he wouldn't have wanted me. But
how was I supposed to know, never in my wildest dreams did I imagine this
could happen to me! From going to a gloryhole to suck a black cock, I ended
up at Jake's apartment getting fucked and sucking multiple guys. Then I
suck Steven at my office and get blackmailed by Jake and go to his
apartment thinking I could get myself out of this somehow. Now I'm gagged
and tied, k**napped and being driven somewhere where I'm going to be used
sexually for the pleasure of the heavyset guy.

We drive for what seems like forever, turning and turning so often,
I have no idea where we could be going. There is loud music coming from the
radio and I feel the guy's cock throbbing against my cheek, getting bigger
and harder as my face rubs against it with every turn of the car. I try to
calm down and breathe steadily because I can only breathe through my
nose. The ball gag is stretching my jaw open and it's starting to get
sore. The car finally stops and I hear the doors open. I am pulled out of
the car by the guy sitting behind me and I notice we are in another alley
in front of a metal door. There is a logo painted on it that says "Blue
Room". They open the door and lead me into a dark room that looks like some
sort of nightclub. There are tables and a bar and a stage, but it's so dark
I cannot really make anything out clearly and my eyes had not yet adjusted
to the dark. The heavyset guy walks to the bar, but I am led down a long

hallway that turns twice and seems interminable. We finally get to a door,
it is opened and I am pushed inside onto a king-sized bed. The door closes
behind me and I am left there, lying on the bed, still gagged and tied. I
look around the room and notice it is small, barely fitting the bed. There
are no windows but there is bathroom on one side. There is also a TV bolted
to the wall, like in some hotels. What's going to happen to me? I can't
believe what I've gotten myself into! I lie on the bed and try to regroup,
but it's difficult to concentrate.

The door suddenly opens and the heavyset guy comes in and closes
the door behind him. He looks down at me and says, "OK, bitch, this is your
new home. You are my bitch now and I expect you to do whatever you're
told. You like black dick, so you should be happy `cause you gonna get lots
of black dick here! I don't take no bullshit from my bitches. They do what
I say and that's that! You are here to suck dick and get fucked. You will
suck and fuck everyone I tell you to and you will make sure they are happy,
`cause you don't want me to hear you fucked up. I better not hear no
complaints about you, bitch! You understand?" I stare at him with panic,
but nod in agreement.

"Now I wanna see how that pussy of yours takes some dick. You look like a
tight fuck, bitch. Show me that ass and get in position, bitch!" he shouts
at me as he unbuckles his pants and starts to lower them, revealing his big
cock that's already throbbing up and down as it gets harder. I'm not sure
what I'm supposed to do but with some difficulty, I manage to get on my
hands and knees, although my hands being tied behind my back, I'm really on
my face and knees. I open my legs and show him my ass. He slaps my ass and
says, "Thant's nice, bitch. I'm gonna fuck your pussy good. I been wanting
to fuck that ass since you bent over for me and I spread those cheeks and
saw your tight little pussy. I'm gonna like this pussy, faggot." As he says
this, I'm lying with my face against the bed, turned to one side so I could
breathe and my ass in the air, spread open and exposing my hole for him to
see. My hands are still tied behind my back

and I still have the ballgag, all of which are very uncomfortable. I hear
him opening a drawer and I then feel his hand spread some type of lube on
my ass and in my hole. Thank god! At least he's lubing me up first!

"OK, bitch, I'm gonna see what I got for my money. If your pussy is as good
as your mouth, then I hit the jackpot." He slaps my ass as he says this and
laughs. I can feel him getting on the bed on his knees behind me and I feel
his cockhead touch my hole. He grabs my hips and I feel him start to push
his cock into my hole.

"Oh, yeah, bitch. Here comes your daddy dick. Oh, yeah, you tight bitch."
He slides into me and I push out to let it slide in easier. He slides more
and more of his cock inside me until I feel the front of his big thighs
touch my ass.

"Oh, yeah! What a tight pussy you got, bitch. I'm gonna like fucking this
ass. Fuck, yeah!" he says as he starts to fuck me in earnest, pushing his
cock into me deeper and deeper. He starts to lean onto me and I can feel
his weight on me as his cock slides in and out of my ass. "Mmmmmmm,
Mmmmmmm, Mmmmmm," I can't help but moan with pleasure. His cock sliding
into me hard but slow. This bastard know how to fuck and my cock is getting
hard. He starts to speed up and I moan in rhythm to the pounding I'm
getting. "Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm, Mmm!"

"Yeah, bitch, I know you like this dick in your ass. This pussy gonna get
all the black dick it wants. You are my fuck bitch now. I'm gonna pound
that ass good and you're gonna open your pussy to anyone I say, bitch," he
says as he pounds my ass harder and harder. As he says all this to me, I
notice he is getting rougher and rougher. He's getting himself worked up by
the fucking, his talk and by humiliating me. He leans on me even more and
grabs me by the hair as he fucks my hole with f***e.

"Oh, fuck yeah, bitch. This gonna be your life from now on. I'm gonna fuck
this juicy ass every day. You can sure take some dick, bitch! Tell me you
like it, bitch! Tell me you like my big dick in your pussy!" he says as he
pounds with particular f***e. All I can respond with is, "Mmmmm, Mmmmm,
Mmmmmm!"

"Bitch, you gonna make me nut in your pussy! I'm gonna fill that ass up
with cum! You gonna take my dick up your faggot ass, bitch. Tell me you
like it, bitch. Tell me you like it!" "Mmmmmm, Mmmmmm, Mmmmmmm, Mmmmmm!" I
keep moaning because he obviously likes it, but I was also getting the
fucking of my life! I had never been fucked like this before and I was hard
as a rock. His cock opening my asshole up with every thrust, grinding his
cock and hips into my ass and compressing my ass cheeks with the f***e of
each thrust. The combination of the fear of the situation, being tied up
and gagged and helpless to do anything and the fact that he was a good fuck
and had a perfect black cock that he knew how to expertly grind into my ass
was making me ready to cum! Despite the situation, I was in ecstasy! The
talk, the rough pulling my hair, the pounding were combining to make me
ready to explode. My dick was so hard it even popped out of my bitch

clothes pouch and was waving back and forth to the rhythm of the
pounding. I could see it was already dripping strings of precum on the bed.

"Fuck, bitch, I'm gonna fuck that pussy good. I'm gonna pound that ass
deep, bitch. Yeah, I know you like it, bitch, all faggot bitches like black
cock. Take it all, bitch, take my black dick up your bitch ass!"

"Mmmmm, Mmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm!"

"Yeah, I know you beggin for more, bitch, I can hear you beggin for my
dick, bitch. Tell me you like it, bitch. Tell me you like it, bitch. Gonna
make your pussy cum!" As if he had predicted it, I started to cum like
crazy during a particularly deep grinding of his cock into my ass. He must
have reached some sweet spot, because I started to cum like never
before. My violent shudders of pleasure gave me away. My ass tightened
around his cock with every spurt of cum from my balls. "Mmmmmmmmmm,
Mmmmmmmmmmm, MMMMMMMMMM!"

"Oh, yeah bitch, I know you like it. Your little pussy is trembling! Your
little pussy is cumming to my cock. Fuck, bitch, you gonna make me nut too!
Take my nut, bitch! Take my nut!" The spasms from my ass clenching around
his cock pushed him over the edge and made him start to cum into me. I
could fell wave after wave of cum injected into my ass.

"FUUUUCCCCKK! Take it, bitch! Take my nut in your pussy!" He leans his head
and shoulders back as he says this and grinds his cock deeper into my ass,
pulling my hips back towards his cock even tighter. I am exhausted by
now. He finally stops cumming and thrusting and rests a minute with his
cock still inside me.

"That was good, bitch. You gonna be a good bitch. Jake was right, you worth
every penny, bitch. That is one hot pussy!" He pulls his cock out of me and
I am left with an enormous empty feeling after having been fucked so hard
and deep. I catch my breath and feel the cum start to drip out of my ass
and down the inside of my thighs. He slaps my ass again, "Mmm!"

"Fuck bitch, that was one good fuck! You are a natural born bitch for black
cock! You gonna do good here, bitch! You keep it up and you gonna get all
the black cock you can take! I opened that pussy up good, didn't I?, he
says as he slaps my ass again. "Mmm!"

"OK, bitch, gotta go. You are one nasty, bitch!" SLAP! "Mmm!" He turns and
walks out the door, leaving me with my ass in the air, dripping cum,
breathless and still tied and gagged.
There I was, tied, gagged, with my ass in the air after having been fucked
hard. I was exhausted, from the fucking, my huge orgasm and the whole
ordeal of the evening. I put my ass down and tried to rest a bit on the
bed. I was still having a hard time realizing what had happened to
me. Despite being sold by Jake, k**napped and fucked by the heavyset guy, I
had a huge orgasm from the pounding he gave me. I had never been fucked
like that before, I mean really fucked good! I should be panicked and
scared and black cock should be the last thing on my mind, but that was the
only thing on my mind. I couldn't get it out of my mind. My ass was
stretched and still throbbing from the fucking he gave me, I could still
feel the sensations of his cock sliding in and out of my ass. I was
starting to fall asl**p, when the door opens. The guy who had been in the
car and whose crotch I had had my face on enters.

"I see you been tried out by the boss. I been thinking of you the whole
ride over here. You rubbin' your face on my dick and makin' me hard and
shit, bitch. Now you need to take care of my dick. You got to finish what
you started, bitch. Get up!" he commands in a loud voice. This was one of
the bouncer type guys, big, strong and muscular. I remember his cock
getting hard under my cheek in the car and can only imagine how big it must
be! I sit up on the bed and look at him. There's not much else I can do!

"OK, bitch. I'm gonna take this gag out your mouth and then you gonna suck
my dick good, you understand? I nod at him. As he walks over to me, he
begins to undo his pants and pull them down around his thighs. By the time
he's in front of me, his huge cock is dangling in front of my face. He
reaches behind my head and loosens the strap and lets the gag fall around
my neck, but he doesn't remove it completely.

"Oh, god!" I say in relief, moving my jaws around to get them unclenched.

"OK, bitch, start suckin'. I didn't come here to visit." He puts his hand
on the back of my head and starts to pull my head towards his cock. I open
my mouth and he starts to slide his cockhead in.

"That's it, bitch, suck it good. I know you a good cocksuckin' fag, `cuase
I seen you suckin' the boss. I want a good suck like that." His cockhead is
sliding in and out of my mouth. I do my best to suck as much of his huge
cock as I can, but my hands are still tied behind my back. I don't have
much choice because he's guiding my head with his hand, making me start to
slurp and slobber on his cock. I'm making lots of slurping noises and
saliva is starting to drip out of my mouth.

"Oh, yeah, bitch. That's a good cocksucker. I know you like this big dick
in your cocksucker mouth, don't you? Oh, fuck, you gonna suck all the black
dick you need, bitch. You gonna be a well-fed cocksucker. That's it, suck
my cockhead, pucker up for my dick." I keep sucking, or should I say, he
keeps sliding my mouth onto his cock by pulling my head back and forth by
the hair. All I can do is open and let it slide in, tightening my lips to
make him feel good. The truth is his cock was big, black, cut and tasted
great! Even if he untied me, I would be sucking on his cock like
crazy. That's the thing about black cock, once you become addicted to it,
you want more and more and don't care about the circumstances. As soon as
he pulled his pants down and I saw his huge cock dangling in front of my
face, my mouth started to water. I didn't care anymore that I had been
k**napped and I was being held captive and used like a whore. That only

entered my mind when I was alone, but as if I had been brainwashed, as
soon as a black cock appeared, I forgot everything and turned into a
cocksucking whore. And they could sense this, making my protests to the
contrary seem fake. They thought I was the cocksucking slut they kept
accusing me of being because they saw how I reacted whenever I saw a black
cock. I started to believe what they were saying. How else could I explain
everything I had done and the situation I had put myself in? Who else but a
cocksucking whore for black cock would get excited in a situation like
this? Even if given the chance to escape, I doubt I would have done it
while there was a black cock in my mouth. I would probably have finished
sucking first and then tried to escape. That shows you that my priorities
were taken over by black cock. My lust for it was insatiable, and I was
powerless before my addiction. I had turned into the black cock crazed slut
that the internet guy

warned me about. His warning had come true for me. At that moment, all I
wanted was to keep sucking that black cock.

"Oh, shit, bitch, that's good. You gonna make me cum in your mouth." He
started to pull my head back and forth a little faster. The slurping sounds
got louder as the speed of his cock entering my mouth increased, back and
forth, in and out.

"When I cum, you gonna eat my nut, bitch. I know you was hungry. I'm gonna
feed your cocksucker face. Here comes your dinner, bitch." And he starts to
cum in my mouth, globs of cum which I try to swallow down as fast as I
can. He pulls my head back and off his cock and continues to cum and spray
my face with cum. I'm quickly covered in cum, his huge cock and balls
spewing massive amounts at me.

"Open wide, bitch and eat your dinner" I do as I'm told and he spurts one
last big glob of cum into my open mouth and then I realize that he really
just wanted me to open my mouth up so he could put the ball gag back on
me. He tightens it up again and I'm left there sitting on the edge of the
bed, my face covered in cum and f***ed to swallow all the cum left in my
mouth, now held there by the ball gag. I look up at him in surprise.

"Yeah, you thought I was gonna let you take that gag off, didn't you,
bitch. I never said I was. I just said you was gonna suck my dick. That's
how you should be anyway. Face all covered in black man's cum. Cocksuckin'
faggots like you wear my cum like makeup on your face! Your mouth is for
suckin' black cock, not talkin'. If you ain't suckin', you don't need your
mouth. The only time you open your mouth is to suck black dick, you got
that, bitch?" I just stared at him, but he didn't like that and he grabbed
a fistful of my hair and jerked my head back.

"I said you got that, bitch?" I nodded and made a noise in agreement,
"Mmmm."

"Good!" He lets go of my hair and pulls a cell phone out of his back
pocket, flips it open and takes a picture of me like that.

"Got to show my b*****rs the faggot bitch I just face fucked. Tell `em how
much cum you swallowed and how good you look with your makeup on!" he
laughs as he says this and texts something in the keypad.

"Maybe I'll send your little friends a picture of you covered in a black
man's cum so they can see what a bitch you really are. Tell `em what a good
cocksucker you are, with cum coming out your mouth and pussy!" He was
right, I was dripping cum from both ends. This was the third load I had
taken that night already. I was also turning red with embarrassment and
humiliation at the thought of him taking my picture like this and sending
it to people I knew! I had been f***ed against my will, but I also knew
something else that embarrassed me even more: I was hard as a rock, and he
knew it!

"Next time, I'm gonna fuck that pussy open real good!" The thought of that
huge cock in my ass only made my hole twitch with excitement. I was
hopeless! No matter what depths of depravity I was subjected to, the minute
the thought of being fucked or sucking entered my mind, my body started
reacting in lust. The more they saw this, the more justified they felt to
treat me like a cock whore. This whole time, his cock had been out and
dangling in front of my face. He now starts to put it back into his pants
and turns to leave.

"Say goodbye to my dick, bitch. But don't worry, you'll meet again soon,"
he laughs and leaves the room. Exhausted, I lay back on the bed, gagged
again and my face now covered in sticky cum. All I could smell was the
powerful musk of the cum on my face and all I could do was lay there and
wait.

After what seemed like for ever, the door opens again and some guy
comes in with a tray of food. He obviously works in the kitchen of the
nightclub.

"Oh, shit!" he says in surprise at seeing me like this. But he quickly
starts to smile and laugh a bit.

"Damn! You must be one of them faggot bitches they got working here. Shit,
they sure worked you over, bitch! I'm here to bring you dinner and tell
you, you got one hour before they come to get you. You got a party in the
private room they want you to work. You need to get cleaned up and ready."
He reaches over and unties me and takes the ball gag off me.

"Thanks, I'm starving!" I say.

"Wait up, bitch. You don't think I'm just gonna give you this food for
nothin', do you? I see everyone else getting some, so why not me? You want
this food, you gotta suck some dick!" I shouldn't have been surprised, but
it took me a little off guard. Now I was going to have to suck the kitchen
help too! But I was hungry and the food smelled good. Before I can say
anything, he unzips his pants and pulls his cock out.

"OK, bitch, work for your food." Once again, the sight of a black cock in
front of me, triggers my lust and I get on my knees in front of him and
start to play with his cock, getting it hard. It didn't take long, and I
soon begin to suck the kitchen guy. I work fast trying to get him to cum
fast, because I didn't have much time to eat, clean up and get ready for
the "party." God only knows what was in store for me! I suck hard and fast
on his cock and it begins to pay off.

"Oh, fuck, Oh shit, bitch, you one good cocksucker! Oh, shit, keep suckin',
don't stop! Oh, fuck!" and he cums in my mouth. I swallow it all and let
his cock pop out of my mouth.

"Shit, bitch! You one hell of a faggot cocksucker! Damn!" As he puts his
dick back in his pants, he says to hurry up because I don't have much time,
and I don't want to keep the boss waiting.

"You got 45 minutes to get ready, bitch! You better hurry up!" No thanks to
him! I get into the shower and wash myself thoroughly, getting all the cum
off my face, legs and ass. I come out and wait, I have no clothes to put
on. So I sit there naked, waiting for the boss.

There I am, sitting on the bed, naked, and waiting for instructions. My
lust for black cock has led me to be sold, k**napped and used in some sort
of club or brothel for black men. My lack of control over this addiction
has turned me into a slave for black men to use as they wish. I've been
tied, gagged, fucked and face-fucked, cum on and used, all for the
satisfaction of black men. I can only imagine what's coming next! The worst
part of it is that despite the humiliation and degradation, when a black
cock is swung in front of my face, my mouth starts to water and my asshole
starts to throb. It's an automatic reaction that I can't seem to control. A
desire stronger than me takes over and all I want is to take more black
cock. The black men see this and take full advantage. They think I'm a
whore for black cock because they can see my reaction to the sight of their
cocks. No matter what I say to the contrary, they can see I get hard as a
rock, that my mouth waters and that I moan like some two bit skank when a
big black cock is stuffed into one of my holes.

Suddenly, the door opens and the boss comes in. "OK, bitch, I need you
to get ready. I got a party of guys I need you to entertain. You get them
drinks, make them feel comfortable and make them happy. You know what I
mean, bitch. I better not hear complains about you. I know you know how to
suck and I know you got a good ass, but you got to use them good. You got
to act like the bitch you are for my customers. You got to act like you
want it, you understand?"

"Yes, sir." I respond.

"Good. I might pop in to check up on you and see how you doing. Make sure
everyone is satisfied. I expect every cock to be drained by the end of the
night, that's what they payin' for, you got it?"

"Yes, sir".

"Put this on, bitch, make you look the part." He laughs and throws a tank
top at me. I put it on and look in the mirror. It says "I heart BBC" on the
front and it leaves my stomach exposed. I look and feel like a complete
slut, a total faggot, naked except for a tank top that says I love black
cock. The boss sees my humiliation as I look in the mirror.

"Yeah, bitch, that's exactly what you like. Might as well say it out loud,
cause you gonna get all the black cock you can handle." He laughs and
leaves the room.

A few minutes later the door opens and the big guard guy comes in.

"OK, bitch, its show time. Come with me." He grabs my arm and leads me out
the door, and down a long, dimly lit hallway. I'm completely naked except
for the tank top. We reach a door and I can hear music and talking. He
opens the door and leads me in, standing behind me with his hand on the
back of my neck.

"Good evening, gentlemen. I have your entertainment for the evening. If you
need anything, don't hesitate to ask. This bitch is here to serve your
needs. Enjoy!" He turns and closes the door behind him. I'm left there
standing by the door looking at a large room with colored lights, sofas and
lounge chairs, with about 15 black guys in it. I notice there is also a
bar.

"Oh, fuck, man, I can't believe you got a white boy!" says one of the guys
in disbelief. "Look at his shirt!" says another. "A real faggot, what a
bitch!" There is laughter at the sight of me. One big guy walks up to me
and says, "Come over here, bitch. Let me see that white ass". I go to him
and he turns me around and starts to rub my ass so everyone can see. "Look
at that boy pussy! Gonna fuck that ass all night long. We got ourselves
some fun tonight, boys!" He smacks my ass a couple of times. Other men look
and laugh.

"Get me a beer, bitch." I go to the bar and get him a bottle of beer and
hand it to him.

"You look like you need a drink too, bitch. Why don't you get one for
yourself?" I know exactly what he means, so I reach down, cup his crotch
and start to massage his bulge.

"Oh, fuck! This bitch knows what he wants!" everyone laughs. "I meant for
you to get yourself a beer, but I guess you thirsty for some black cock! We
gonna quench your thirst tonight, bitch." He says loudly. Everyone starts
to look over at me and laughs at the comments. "Go ahead and quench your
thirst, bitch. I got what you want!" I kneel in front of him and start to
undo his belt buckle. I open his pants, unzip him and slowly pull them down
to his ankles. I go slow, making a show of it because they are all staring
and seem to really enjoy the sight of a white boy doing this. He is wearing
boxers and he is already starting to get hard. I grab the waistband with
both hands and slowly pull his boxers down around his ankles and expose his
cock. He's already throbbing, half hard from the scene. I slide my hands up
his thighs and grab his cock and start to play with it. I notice that the
room gets very quiet. Everyone is looking in disbelief and getting
hot. "Oh, yeah, bitch. Keep going, you doing a good job." The guy I'm
fondling is getting hard as a rock and more excited. I move my face close
to his crotch and start to lick his balls and the underside of his
cock. "Oh, fuck!" says the guy I'm licking. I get the idea that they
ordered this entertainment but many of them have never done this to a white
boy. They like it, but they are a bit in shock at the sight. I'm acting
like a slut as instructed and they seem to like the show. I take the cock
in my hand and slowly slide the cockhead in my mouth and start to suck him
in earnest. Slow but deep.

"Oh, shit! This bitch can suck!" I keep sucking him and making a show of
it. I notice that other guys are getting excited looking at this spectacle
and they start to come in closer. Soon I'm surrounded by about six
guys. While I suck the first cock, the other guys start undoing their
zippers and pulling their pants off, revealing their hardening cocks. I am
now surrounded by six growing black cocks, all pointing at my face and
getting closer. With the first cock still in my mouth, I grab a cock with
each hand and start to massage them. They all start to moan and get excited
as hell. "What a cocksucker! Suck it good, bitch. Suck this, bitch. Fucking
cocksucker!", are all comments being made by the circle of guys as they
watch, wait their turn and get progressively hotter. I take turns going
from cock to cock, sucking and licking all of them in turn. One guy is so
exited that when I slide his cock into my mouth, he grabs the back of my
head and starts to pump my mouth fast. "Oh, fuck, oh, fuck," he says as he
starts to cum in my mouth. He couldn't take it. I swallowed every drop and
he slid his cock out of my mouth with a pop. "Damn! This cocksucker
swallowed it all!, comments one of the guys in the circle. As soon as the
one was finished, another took his place as I continued to suck everyone in
the circle. Cocks surrounding my face, waiting to slide into my mouth. Some
of them poked my face, others rested on my head; I had black cocks all over
my face. One after the other, I sucked and swallowed all the cum I
could. Black cocks kept poking at my face and mouth in a never-ending
stream. As I sucked one and massaged two others with my hand, one of the
cocks pointing at my cheek couldn't take any more and started cumming on
the side of my face. "Damn, man! You covered the bitch!" comments one of
the guys. They all laugh. One side of my face and head is covered in
dripping cum. As they start to cum, one by one, I get progressively covered
in cum all over my head and face. I'm not sure how many cocks I sucked
because I lost track of how many guys were in the room. I thought about 15
when we started, but I had been on my knees surrounded by a circle of black
cock and too busy to look over to count.

"I wanna fuck this bitch!", comments someone. "Show us some pussy, bitch!"
The circle of guys backs off and gives me room. I get on my hands and knees
and open my ass for them to see. "Oh, shit! What a fucking bitch! Gonna
fuck that ass!", says someone. I feel a guy open his legs and straddle me,
facing backwards. He grabs my ass cheeks and opens them up, exposing my
hole even more. "Who wants to fuck this bitch first? I never fucked a white
boy", says one guy as he gets on his knees behind me. Someone hands him
some lube and he smears it on my asshole. He grabs on to my waist and I can
feel his cockhead push into my ass. I let out a long moan as he slides his
cock into me, slowly but steadily. "This bitch likes your cock, man. Fuck
him good!" The guy slides his cock into me all the way and starts to fuck
me in earnest. He pounds my ass. Everyone else is looking and getting hot,
waiting their turn to fuck me. One guy kneels in front of me and sticks his
cock in my mouth. I begin to suck. For the first time, I'm stuffed from
both ends at the same time. This has turned into a gangbang. One cock after
another either cums in my mouth or in my ass. One guy even starts to play
with my nipples during all this and I am harder than I have ever been
before! My ass and mouth just kept taking cock after cock, some slow, some
pounding fast. My greedy ass was loving it! At one point, as someone else
was fucking me, some guy slid under me and started sucking my dick! I
moaned like crazy and quickly started cumming in his mouth. I came like
crazy! I couldn't believe he sucked me and swallowed my cum. At that
moment, I had a cock in my ass, one in my mouth, a guy sucking my dick and
two others, one on each side of me, playing with my nipples. I was in black
cock ecstasy! When I came, the guy fucking me came also and pulled out of
me. I kept sucking the other guy until he too let loose down my throat. I
was exhausted! I think we all wore each other down, because they left me
there, lying on the floor, covered in cum. People were taking a break and
going to the bar for a drink. I lay there, exhausted and completely
satisfied by the fucking I got!

"Why don't you take five and get cleaned up, bitch. You did a hell of a
job!", says the guy who I think arranged the party. I get up and go to the
bathroom and start to shower. As I wash all the cum off my body, I notice
that my ass is throbbing and tender, but not raw, and it's not hurting
either. I would have thought that taking 15 cocks all over the place would
have made me raw and sore, but it didn't! When I come out of the bathroom
and into the bedroom, I notice the boss standing there! My heart skips a
beat, not knowing what his reaction is going to be. I freeze in place.

"You doing a good job so far, bitch. The customers are satisfied. Good!" I
breathe in relief! "You ain't finished yet. Finish your break and get back
to work. You keep this up and you gonna do real good here." He leaves the
room and I go back to the bathroom to finish getting ready. When I return
to the bedroom, I notice a guy lying on the bed, drinking a beer with his
legs spread open and a hard cock sticking straight up.

"You got me hard again already, bitch. Maybe you can give me a little
private show?" I come out of the bathroom and see the black cock sticking
up, waiting for me to service it. My mouth begins to water again, despite
having sucked and been fucked all day! "Take your towel off slowly,
bitch. Strip for me and dance, show me that ass and make me hot for it." I
was kind of embarrassed by the dancing request, but I started to slowly
slide my hands up and down my body and take the towel off, giving him the
striptease show he wanted. I then bent over, showing him my ass and
massaging my cheeks and legs for him. I was getting into it, but acting
like a complete whore, showing off my body and ass to get a guy hot. I
could tell he was getting hot as hell with my show. His eyes were glued to
me and they were hungry! He looked ready to pounce on me and fuck the hell
out of me. I had gotten him that worked up just by stripping for him! "Oh,
yeah, bitch. Come here and show me that ass! I approach the bed and he
immediately grabs me by the hips and f***es me on the bed face down. He
raises my ass up and then starts to bury his face in my crack. I can feel
his tongue sliding all over my ass, circling my hole and making me
incredibly hot. I opened my ass up as much as possible and moaned like
crazy for him. I knew he would get hotter hearing my moans of pleasure. As
he licked and sucked my ass, he would make comments about me. "You like
this, don't you, bitch? You like my tongue in your pussy, don't you? You
want me to fuck you hard, don't you? You want my dig dick in your ass,
don't you bitch?" And I answered in breathless pants: "Yes, I love your
tongue in my ass. Fuck me hard, please! I want your big cock in my pussy!"
I couldn't believe what I was saying,. I was talking like a two bit
whore. I was moaning and begging for his cock to make him hotter and
because I really meant it! I wanted him to fuck me and I was enjoying the
rimming he was giving me. I couldn't stop myself. Despite everything I had
been through and all the black cock I had taken that day, I still wanted
more. I was insatiable! I had cum repeatedly and I was still able to get
hard as a rock when I saw a black cock pointed at me, or when I was
caressed, felt up, touched and tongued by a black man. The more I was
treated like a bitch, the more I became one. He pulled his face from my ass
and positioned himself on his knees behind me and I just spread my ass
apart for him and begged for it, "Fuck me! Fuck me, please. Shove your big
cock in my pussy!" I was really putting on a show for him, but I also
really wanted it. "Here it comes, bitch. I'm gonna fuck your bitch ass
good! Gonna give you all the black cock your faggot as can take!" As he
said this, he stared to shove his cock in my ass, pushing deeper and deeper
inside me until his cock was all the way in and I could feel his hips
grinding on my ass. He started to fuck me rhythmically, in and out, and it
felt great. I was moaning with pleasure at this fucking. This guy was a
good fucker. I don't know if it was the size and shape of his cock, or his
technique, but he was fucking me like I had never been fucked before! I was
moaning like crazy! Almost screaming with pleasure at every thrust of his
cock into my ass. "Oh, God. Oh, God. Don't stop, please. Fuck me like this!
Keep fucking me like this! Oh, God!" My moaning and begging was getting him
hotter by the minute. He started to grab my hair and he pulled back on it,
holding my hair like reins as he pounded by ass. "You like this, don't you
bitch? You like a black man fucking your pussy, don't you, bitch?" "Yes,
please! Fuck me harder! I love black cock in my pussy! Fuck me
harder. Don't stop!" We were getting louder and louder as we approached
climax. I was ready to blow my load from the fucking, and I was screaming
from pleasure at this point. He then shoved his cock deep inside me, deeper
than it already was, pressing on my ass and digging his cock head all the
way, sliding it past my prostate and sending me into spasms of orgasm. I
started cumming like crazy. My ass and body were convulsing from the orgasm
I was having. "OHHHH, FUCK! OHH GOD!! OHHHH, FUUUUCKKKK!!!!" AT the same
moment, I could feel him cumming inside me hard. With every thrust deeper
into my ass, he came more and more inside me as he pulled my head back by
the hair and I moaned in pleasure. He let go of my hair and I dropped my
head down on the bed in exhaustion, his cock still inside me. He was now
rubbing my ass and back as he rested with his cock still in me. "What a
fuck, bitch! You can take some cock in that hot ass of yours! Damn,
bitch. You a real bitch for black cock. I never heard a faggot moan like
that! This is gonna be the best party gift ever!" I didn't realize what he
meant, but to my horror, I learned that we were being filmed and he was
getting a
copy CD as a party favor! Not only that, when we came out of the room,
everyone was laughing and clapping at him because they had watched it on a
TV screen in the other room. They saw and heard all my moans and screams
and heard me begging to be fucked! This was the low point of my
degradation. I had now been filmed being fucked, and really enjoying it,
moaning like I had never moaned before, screaming for more! I couldn't say
anything now! I couldn't say I was k**napped and f***ed against my
will. Anyone who saw that tape would know I enjoyed it and would see me
cumming like crazy and having the orgasm of my life! I was totally exposed
as a black cock whore. When we came out of the room, with everyone clapping
and congratulating him for the fucking he gave me, people started to slap
my ass and make lewd comments about me. How I was a total cock whore. How I
loved a cock in my pussy. They grabbed my ass, slapped my ass and felt me
up as I cleaned up the
glasses and bottles left by the party. They all laughed and made comments
as they got ready to leave the party. Everyone had left the room and I was
at the bar cleaning up. The guy who fucked me in the other room came up to
me and caressed my ass and said, "Nice fuck, bitch. If you ever want my
cock again, you can call me here." He gave me a piece of paper with his
phone number on it. "Call me anytime and we can have another good time. You
are one great fuck, bitch!" He left the room. I was left there cleaning up
and dripping cum from my ass, totally exhausted but feeling satisfied like
I had never felt satisfied before.


The door suddenly opens ad it was the boss. "You did good, bitch. Everyone
was happy, especially the guy who paid for the party. I saw your little
performance. You sure can moan when you want to, bitch. You seen it yet?"
He turns the TV on with a remote and I see the clip of me being
fucked. There is a camera in the corner of the room somewhere and you can
see my face clearly in the tape because I'm facing the camera! On all
fours, my head pulled back by the hair, the black guy pounding my ass and
me moaning and yelling like crazy! You can even see me cumming all over the
bed! I turned red hearing myself scream Oh, god, Oh, god, over and over
again! Fuck me harder! I love black cock in my pussy! Fuck me harder. Don't
stop! I couldn't believe I said that and looked like such a whore in the
tape. It made me look like such a slut, such a bitch for black cock, I was
totally embarrassed. "Don't be shy, bitch. This is a good tape. You did
good. This gonna be
good publicity for the club's private parties." Oh, God!, he was going to
use it for publicity! My face was going to be seen by who knows how many
people, on all fours and fucked like a bitch! "Oh, God, please don't use
that tape, Sir!" I ran up to him and kneeled in front of him, begging him
not to use the tape. "Please, Sir, I'll do anything for you. Please erase
the tape, I'll do what you wan me to, but please get rid of it." As I
begged him, I started to move my hands up and down his pants and fondle his
crotch. I was desperate! I knew that if that tape got out, I was finished
and that I could never get out of this and put it behind me. I had to risk
everything. I had no choice! "Please, Sir, please don't use the tape, I'll
do anything you want." As I said this I kept fondling his crotch and
kissing his crotch. On my knees in front of him and mouthing his pants,
trying to make him hard and to please him so he would reconsider. "Please,
Sir, I'll be
a good bitch, please." I looked up at him from my humiliating position at
his crotch, in between fondles and kisses, begging on my knees in front of
him. He looked down at me with satisfaction. I noticed that he liked me
being a complete submissive, begging him and kissing his crotch. I could
tell he liked the power he had over me. He smiled wryly and said, "Maybe
I'll reconsider. I got a special little fetish for white boys like
you. Maybe if you play with me, I'll get rid of the tape."

"Yes, Sir! Anything, Sir. Please let me play with you. Thank you, Sir." I
kept saying and kissing his hardening crotch, despite the fact I didn't
know what he wanted me to do.

"Get cleaned up and come to my office, bitch. Then we can discuss the tape
some more. You gonna have to earn that tape if you want it back."

"Yes, Sir. I'll do a good job, I'll earn it for you, Sir. Thank you, Sir"

"Get up and get ready, bitch." I get up and head to the bathroom, thinking
that I made a good deal. Whatever he wanted, I could give him. What else
could he do to me? I've already been fucked every which way, humiliated in
every way and degraded. I knew that tape couldn't get out or it was the end
for me. I couldn't go back to my real life again if it got out. I had to do
whatever it took to get that tape. I showered an cleaned up for him and
when I was ready, I headed to his office down the hall. I realized I wasn't
sure which way it was. here were long hallways in both directions and I had
never seem where I really was. I saw there were doors all up and own the
hall and I quietly started to check all the doorknobs to see which was
open. I thought for a moment that maybe I could escape. even completely
naked and with no idea where I was, I was thinking of getting away, but all
the doors were locked and I had no choice but to continue down the hall.

There was only one open door and I knew it as the boss's office. I approach
hesitantly and knock on the door.

"Come in, bitch." I enter and see it is a vary large room with a desk and
office furniture on one side, but the other side looks like a lounge, with
sofas a TV screen and chairs. There is also a bench of some type with
padding and straps. I think he's going to get me into it and fuck me like
crazy. "OK, bitch, get on the bench." I get on the bench which has me in
the all fours position, but with my head lower than my ass. My ass is
completely exposed this way, and I'm practically left looking down at the
floor. He comes up to me and straps my legs and arms into the bench so I
could not move, I was immobilized in this position. There were many straps,
for my wrists and ankles, but also my forearms and thighs. I was well
strapped in! He then comes around in front of me and puts a ball gag into
my mouth and ties it behind my head. I'm starting to get really nervous
about this, but I had no choice now. It was too late. I had already let him
strap me in and I
couldn't move. And now I couldn't even talk! There I was, strapped into a
bench with my ass exposed to the room, ball gagged into submission by a
large black guy. I hear him starting to get undressed and I can see the
clothes falling to the floor. He comes up to me and stands in front of
me. My face is slightly lower than crotch level and I can see his big cock
dangling in front of me. "OK, bitch. You want that tape but it's gonna cost
you. You need to earn that tape, bitch. You gonna learn what it means to
pay for something, bitch." He puts his underwear over my head like some
obscene hat, with the pouch where his cock and balls rest placed right over
my nose. I can see through the leg holes and I can smell the musk of his
cock and balls. Since my mouth is gagged, I can only breathe through my
nose and so I am not able to escape the smell of his balls with every
breath. He starts to slowly walk around me, caressing my body with his big
hands, groping
and feeling me up as he walks around and inspects me. "Bitches like you
got to learn who's in charge. You got to feel your bitch position in
life. There's only one way a faggot bitch is gonna learn his place. You
gonna know who is the boss, bitch. You got to pay to learn, bitch." He then
steps away from the bench and he goes up to a wall cabinet, opens it up and
takes out a large leather strap. There is a large mirror on the wall I'm
facing and I can see everything that's going on. OH, my God! To my horror,
I just then realize that he means to spank with it! I Start to squirm in my
bench but am effectively immobilized by the straps. I try to say something,
to yell, but I'm gagged! Mmmmmmmmm. Mmmmmm. Mmmmmmm. I try to plead with
him, but to no avail. He gets into position behind me. "OK. Bitch, here
comes you first lesson for the day. Lesson number one is: don't make deals
with the boss. Lesson number two is: the boos likes to spank his bitches."

I see him swinging the strap back and forth, building up the tension. He
then swings his arm back and then smacks my ass hard with the strap. SMACK!
"MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!" I try to cry out through the ball gag. The
first strapping stung like hell! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! He spanks
my ass with the strap four times in a row. My ass feels hot and stings like
crazy. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM. MMMMMMMMMMMMMM, MMMMMMMMMM, MMMMMMMMMM!! I can
feel tears welling up in my eyes. I can't believe what's happening to
me. SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! This guy is spanking me
hard as hell. My ass is starting to burn from the leather strap stinging my
ass with every smack. I can see him pulling his arm back far and landing
the strap on my ass with precision very
time. MMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! OH, God, I can't take much
more of this. I'd never been spanked before and it was
hurting like hell! I couldn't move, I couldn't yell, I was totally
helpless! I tried to plead, to bed him to stop, but all I could get out was
MMMMMMMMMMMM! "You bitches got to learn who's the boss. When I say
something, you do it and don't give me lip, you understand, bitch?" "MMMMM,
MMMMM, MMMMM". I tried desperately to tell him I understood, moving my head
up and down in agreement.

"I'm gonna make sure you understand and don't forget!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
SMACK! SMACK! "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM, MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM,
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!" My eyes were watering now. My ass was stinging and
felt red hot. He was spanking me hard with that leather strap and I had
never felt something like this before. He stopped spanking me for a minute
and walked around in front of me again. I could see his cock was rock hard,
he was getting off on spanking me. As my eyes teared, I stared at his hard
cock in front of my face.

"You gonna help me with his hard-on, bitch?"

"MMMMM, MMMMMM", I try to answer nodding my head up and own. He loosens the
ball gag and removed the ball form my mouth. I take a deep breath and start
to try to plead with him, "Please, Sir, no more. I can't take any more!
Please, Sir!" He just gets into position in front of me and slides his cock
into my mouth. I have no choice but to start sucking. He slowly moves his
hips back and forth, sliding his cock in and out of my mouth. He makes it
go deep, but not enough to make me gag, but it's obvious he could gag me if
he wanted. He had total control. I start to slobber all over his cock,
making slurping sounds and with saliva dripping from my mouth.

"That's it, bitch. Suck that cock good like you like to do." After a while
of sucking, he removes his cock from my mouth and walks behind me.

"You're starting to learn good, bitch, but you still need more education."

"No please, Sir. I've learned my lesson, please, Sir, let me suck your big
cock, please, Sir." I pleaded like a crying baby, but to no avail. He picks
up the strap again and starts to spank me. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! This
time, I'm at least able to cry out in pain. AAAHHHHH! AAHHAAHH!!! Please,
Sir, please stop. Please stop, Sir!" AAAAHHHHHH, AAAHHHHH, AAAAHHH" SMACK!
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Oh, God, please, Sir, please stop. It hurts, I can't
take it anymore, please!" The pain was intense, my ass was stinging and red
hot from the strapping. I was crying like a baby and begging him to stop.

"OK, bitch, I'm gonna give you a little break. You're ass is nice and red."
He touches my ass cheeks and massages them. He then moves his hand down and
feels my balls and cock. To my surprise, I'm hard!! "See, I knew you was a
spanking bitch. You cry and beg but your little dick is hard as a rock from
my spanking. You bitches all the same. You need a real man to keep you in
line. Finish sucking my dick, bitch"

He moves in position in front of me and I continue to suck his cock. He
grabs me by the ears and slides his cock in and out of my mouth. "That's
it, bitch, suck that dick, suck it good." I'm tried to a spanking bench, my
ass red hot from the strapping I got, still wearing his underwear on my
head and a big black guy grabbing my ears and sliding his cock into my
mouth. He keeps sliding his cock in and out of my mouth until he cums.
MMMMmmmmm, mmmmmm, I try to swalow all I can. "That's good, bitch, suck it
down, swallow my nut." He pulls out and I'm left tied to a spanking bench,
my ass red hot and cum drooling from my mouth. "I'll be back, bitch". He
leaves and I hear the door close.
I'm tied to a spanking bench on all fours. I've just been spanked by the
boss and sucked his cock until he came in my mouth. I'm exhausted, my ass
still stings from the strapping I got, I can feel the leather strap on my
ass and I can imagine the red marks it left on my white ass. As I try to
catch my breath, I think about the situation I've gotten myself into
because of my lust for black cock. I've decended into the depths of
depravation and humiliation in my quest for black cock. I'm now imobilized
and completely exposed to the boss who k**napped me and pimpped me out for
his paying customers. He filmed me getting fucked and every time I try to
get myself out of this situation, I only seem to manage to get further and
further into black cock slavery. The problem is that when I protest,
scream, beg, cry to be let go, I give myself away by my raging hard-on
whenever a black cock is placed in front of me. I can't help it. No matter
how hard I try to
suppress it, my lust for black cock gives me away every time. None of the
black guys who have fucked and used me believe my pleading and cries. They
see I get hard and they hear my moans of pleasure as they fuck me up the
ass, and they know I'm a whore for black cock. Now I have been reduced from
a whore to a slave, tied, spanked, humiliated and used for the pleasure of
black cock. As I lay there thinking about my situation, I hear someone
enter the room.

"Oh, shit, bitch! The boss really fucked your ass up! You got some red
strap marks on that ass, bitch!" I hear laughter at this statement. I
realize it's the bouncer guy who made me suck his cock and then took a cell
phone picture of my face covered in his cum. He left me tied and gaggd and
humiliated. He was a real asshole.

"Shit, bitch, that ass looks good all red and smaked." He grabs my ass
cheeks and feels them, opening my ass up and playing with my cheecks with
both hands.

"The boss will be back any minute, he's going to get mad."

"Bitch, don't try to tell me what's gonna happen. I know what I'm doing."
SMACK! He slaps my ass hard with his hand. "AHHhhhhh!" SMACK! SMACK!

"I do what I want with your faggot ass! And that red ass looks good for
fucking."

"Please, Sir. The boss will be back and we're going to get in trouble. I
don't want us to get in trouble. Please, Sir". I tried to plead with him so
as not to make the situation worse. I didn' want the boss getting mad and
strapping my ass more! Meanwhile, the bouncer guy is walking around the
bench and sliding his hands all over me, groping at my ass, feeling me
up. I can see he's getting hotter by the minute.

"Please, Sir, I don;t want to get in trouble with the boss,
I...... MMmmmmm, mmmmmmm." As I was talking, he slid his fingers in my
mouth to shut me up. He slid them in and out like they were a cock, forcing
me to suck them.

"Shut up, bitch. This is what you should sound like. This is what I wanna
hear," he says referring to the muffled slurping sounds I'm f***ed to make
with his fingers in my mouth. He pulls his fingers out of my mouth and I
begin to plead with him, "I'll suck your dick later, Sir, but the boss will
be back any minute .... mmmmmmm, mmmmmmm." He puts the ballgag back in my
mouth and I'm silenced again.

"Shut up, bitch. I'm gonna fuck that red ass. You made my dick hard and now
I need to fuck that ass." He starts to undo his pants and slide them
off. He's standing in front of me and I can see his hard cock straining in
his boxers. He pulls them off and his huge black, cut cock pops up and
sticks straight out in front of him. I peer through the leg hole of the
underwear that's still on my head and I can see his big balls dangling
under his horse cock, swinging full of cum. The last thing I see is his
cock throbbing up and down slightly, ready to fuck my ass. He moves from my
field of vision and I look up at the miror to see what's going on. He is
standing behind me, looking at my ass with a look of total lust. He stands
there looking at my ass and massages his cock and balls, contemplating what
he is about to fuck. "Shit, bitch, that is one hot sight. I'm gonna fuck
that ass good. You gonna take some dick today!" He reaches back and grabs a
bottle of
something and I feel a big glob of cold slimy lube spread in my crack and
around my hole. He gets into position directly behind me and I can feel his
cockhead as it touches and presses slightly on my asshole. He's ready o put
it in me.

"Ok, bitch, I'm gonna give you the dick you want. I'm gonna fuck that ass
deep." He starts to push forward and slide his cock into my
hole. MMMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, I let out as I feel his cock
shaft slide past my ass lips and slide deep into my hole. He goes slow but
steady in, until his entire cock is in my ass. I then feel his balls touch
my ass and I know hes is in all the way. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH, FFFUUUUCK,
bitch, that feels good!!!! Take that dick, bitch. I'm gonna fuck that ass
good, bitch." He begins to slide his dick out and then plunges back in my
hole, and starts to fuck me in and out. "MMMMMMM, MMMMMMMM, mmmmmmmmmm,
mmmmmmmmm", I moan with every thrust of his huge cock in my ass. His hands
are on my hips and his cock is thrusted into my ass. He's getting hotter as
he speeds the rate of his fucking. At one point, he's fucking me fast and
deep and I can hear the slap, slap, slap of his thighs and balls as they
hit my ass on their
way in. He then gets up on the bench with me, so that his feet are resting
on the flat pads where my legs are tied. He crouches down, holding on to my
hips and continues to fuck my ass like a dog, humping me wildly, his balls
now swingging even more, swinging and slapping against my ass and
balls. "MMMMMMMMMM, MMMMMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMMM", I moan with
every thrust of his cock. I look at the mirror and see him fucking me like
a wild dog, his face contorted with lust and pleasure, sweat dripping from
his forehead and face. I'm being mounted like a bitch and taking that huge
cock as it slides in and out of my ass, my ass lips stretched open and
pulled out every time he pulls out only to slide right back into my ass
again.

"Take that dick, bitch. Take that dick! You a real bitch, faggot! You got a
real hot ass, bitch. You made for fucking, bitch. You like this dick in
your ass, bitch, I can see it in your face, bitch! You need this black dick
in your pussy, faggot. I can tell you like it!" I look in the mirror and
see my own face, my mouth open and drooling despite the ballgag, my eyes
wide open with lust, my moaning sending a loud and clear message that I am
enjoying his fucking. I'm being totally bitched and it shows on my
face. The fact is I'm loving being fucked and humped like a dog on all
fours, moaning to the feel of his huge black cock sliding deep into my ass
and his balls bunching up against my asshole as the thrusts as deep into my
ass as he can go. My prostate is being massaged like crazy and my own cock,
hard as a rock, is dripping precum all
over. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMm,MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMm,MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!",
I almost yell in
pleasure as this guy fucks my ass like a two bit whore. This humping is
even better than the fucking I got from the guy at the party. I thought I
had had the best fucking of my life before, but now I realize that this guy
is even better. His cock is bigger, thicker, and his a****l humping and
fucking are driving me wild. My ass is being filled and opened up like
never before. The feel of his huge balls slapping against my ass only makes
me want more. The feel of his cock shaft as it slides in and out of my hole
is making me ready to explode! The fact of being tied and gagged and
helpless makes it even more exciting for me. I have no way out and can
abandon myself to pure pleasure, all I have to do is to be fucked like a
dog. He now starts to grunt with every thrust of his cock, he's getting
sweatier and I know he's geting closer to cumming in my ass. I can only
imagine the amount of cum that must gush from those huge balls.

"Oh, yeah, bitch. I'm gonna cum in your pussy. I'm gonna breed your ass
like the bitch whore you are," he says between increasingly loud
grunts. His hands gripping onto my thights, his fingers digging into my ass
as he thrusts his cock into my hole deeper and deeper. "AHHHHHHH, Fuck,
bitch. Take that nut, bitch, take that nut!" he says as he cums deep in my
ass, his cock throbbing with every gush of cum running through it. Needless
to say, I came like crazy also. I realized that I liked being fucked like a
dog, by a big, black bull, humped until I cum from the feel of a cock
inside me. He stops fucking me, but leaves his cock deep inside me as he
takes a rest from the humping. I can feel the sweat from his body dripping
on my back and ass. With his cock still deep inside me, he leans over onto
me and rests his forearms on my back, taking a breather.

"Damn, bitch, that was one good fuck. You can take a dick good, bitch. You
liked my dick inside your pussy, didn't you?" I nod exhausted, ball gagged,
the boss's underwear still on my head, but lopsided from the f***e of the
fucking I took. When he pulled his cock out of my ass, I felt like my
insides were being pulled out with him. His cock was so big and thick, he
had filled my ass up completely. I was left with my asshole a gaping hole,
still throbing and dripping globs of cum.

"Yeah, bitch, you a good fuck. I'm gonna like fucking that ass again. I
really opened that pussy up, bitch. Damn, you're bitch ass is really opened
up!", he laughs. I could feel the gaping hole left by his horse cock, and I
could see his huge cock dangling from side to side as he picked his clothes
up, swinging and still semi hard. "Next time I fuck you, bitch, you gonna
be with your legs up so I can see your faggot face moaning." He picks up
his boxers and leaves the room.

I'm left on the bench, with my ass stretched open and dripping cum,
exhausted by he fucking I just got. I had forgotten all about the boss and
the spanking he gave me until he walked in the door.

"What the fuck!" I hear him yell. I start to panic. "What the fuck you been
doing, bitch? I leave for a minute and you get yourself fucked up the
ass. You can't wait for more cock? Bitch, I'm gonna beat your white pussy
faggot ass!"

"MMMMMMMM!!! MMMMMMMMMM!!!!, MMMMMMMMMMMM!!!" I despetately try to plead
with him. I didn't do anything! What the hell is he talking about! Why is
he mad at me?!

"Bitch, that ass was for me! Now you been fucked wide open and got nut
dumped in you! God damn shit, bitch! I don't take no sloppy seconds! You
can't wait for cock, bitch. You gonna learn to wait for my dick, goddamn
bitch!" He picks up the leather strap and starts to smack my ass hard with
it. SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!! "MMMMMMMMMMM!!!! MMMMMMMMMM!!!
MMMMMMMM!! MMMMMMMMMM!!! "Bitch gonna learn to wait for my cock!" SMACK!
SMACK! SMACK! "You like dick so much, I'm gonna give you all the dick you
can take, bitch!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!
MMMMMMMMMMM!!! MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM! "We gonna see how much dick you can
take, bitch!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! MMMMMMMMM, mmmmmmm, mmmmmmmmm. I start
to whimper. To my releif, he drops the strap on the floor. He starts to
unlock some sort of mechanism at the base of the bench and I realize this
thing has wheels. The begins to turn it around and wheel me, strapped to
the bench, my ass stinging red and dripping cum from my gaping asshole, my
mouth ballgagged and his underwear still on my head.

"We gonna see how much black dick you can take, bitch. You want dick, you
gonna get dick". I can feel my heart pounding in my chest as I'm wheeled
down the long hallways to god only knows where. Then I see a double door
and hear loud music pulsing from the other side. He pushes the doors open
with the bench and I realize I have been wheeled into the club/bar! It was
full of black guys, who looked at me with surprise as we entered the bar
and I was wheeled towards the dance floor.
I find myself staring into a bar full of black men, strapped to a spanking
bench, immobilized, ballgagged, my ass red from the strapping the boss gave
me and my asshole opened and dripping cum from the fucking the bouncer gave
me. The men in the bar look at me with surprise and amusement. They can't
believe their eyes. A white guy, naked and strapped to a spanking bench,
being wheeled into the bar and towards the dance floor.

"OK, gentlemen. I got this white faggot bitch that can't get enough black
cock in him. So if this bitch wants cock, we gonna give it to him!" Many of
the guys laugh and cheer when they hear this. I can see people already
getting excited, several men looking at me with lust in their eyes, others
already starting to rub their crotches.

"You got this bitch as entertainment for the night, and it's on the house!"
More cheers go up from the crowd. When he wheels me into position in the
middle of the dance floor, the boss leans down, grabs me by the hair and
whispers in my ear, "You want black cock, you gonna get black cock, you
fucking slut bitch. Gonna teach you a lesson, bitch. Gonna teach you to
respect your boss, you cracker whore!" He lets go of my hair and walks
away, leaving me at the mercy of the crowd at the bar.

As soon as the boss walks away, several guys approach the bench and start
to grope me all over. They lose no time in pulling their cocks out and they
start to rub them all over my body. One guy immediately gets into position
behind me and slides his cock into my ass and proceeds to fuck me
hard. "MMMMMM. MMMMMM. MMMMMM" is all I can say with the ballgag
on. Another guy hears me and takes the ballgag out of my mouth. My mouth
drips tons of saliva that was trapped in my mouth by the gag and it was a
relief to have it out of my mouth. Almost immediately, a cock is slid into
my mouth and shoved in towards the back of my throat. I am f***ed to suck
it. They guy grabs me by the hair and slides his cock in and out of my
mouth. Now I'm being fucked from both ends, my ass is being fucked by one
cock and my mouth is facefucked by another. Meanwhile, a multitude of men
stand around and watch and laugh, some with their pants down and their
cocks out, throbbing and semi hard. Others massaging their crotches through
their pants, and still others jacking off at the sight, right there in
front of everyone. As soon as the guy fucking me cums deep inside my ass,
another cock is inserted in my hole and I am fucked some more. Same thing
with my mouth, as soon as one facefuck ends, another cock is placed in my
mouth and starts to facefuck me again. I quickly find that I cannot
swallow all the cum that's being injected into my mouth, and when a cock
cums, I just let it drip out of my mouth, past my chin and onto the
floor. There is soon a puddle of cum and saliva on the floor below my head,
and my chin is getting full of cum that sticks to it on its way to the
floor. Same thing is happening with my ass. As one black cock cums inside
me and pulls out, cum starts to drip out of my hole, down past my balls and
onto the floor until the next cock is inserted. This is repeated over and
over again. I quickly lose count of how many black cocks I took, it seemed
like an endless stream of cock and cum all over me. When I was able to look
up a bit, all I could see was a wall of black guys surrounding me, or more
precisely, a wall of black cocks in various states of arousal, all waiting
to fuck me. I was unable to see beyond the ever present circle of black
guys surrounding me. Being tied to the bench, I was in the perfect position
for fucking, at eye and asshole level to all the black cocks in the
room. They used me relentlessly, fucking my ass and face one after the
other, cumming all over me. As the night wore on, I became increasingly
covered in cum. Not all the guys came in my ass or mouth, some pulled out
and came all over my ass and back, and others pulled out of my mouth and
came all over my face and head. My head was covered in the cum of black
men, my hair slick and sticky with cum, it was a real buckake party on my
face and head. As more cocks were slid into my mouth, I could feel the
accumulated cum on my head and hair start to slide down past my ears and
begin to drip to the floor. I must have been one hell of a sight! I don't
know how many black cocks I took that night because the bar was full and I
heard new people come into the bar throughout the evening, I lost count at
37. It was getting harder and harder to concentrate as I got increasingly
tired and sore. My ass was getting raw and my jaw was sore from being
opened so long. My head and face were so covered in cum I could hardly see
anymore. Gradually, the circle of black cocks waiting to use me got smaller
and I could just make out that the bar was emptying out and I once got a
quick glimpse outside when the door was opened and I realized it was
dawn. Finally the last guy came in my ass and pulled out and no more black
cocks entered me anywhere. It was finally over! I had been fucked all night
long by a bar full of black guys. I was sore and exhausted, but I also knew
that I had gotten hard and came several times throughout the night. This
only increased my shame! Despite the outrageous situation I was in, fucked
and used by multitudes of black guys, drenched in cum all over, with my ass
and mouth sore from having black cocks shoved in them all night long, in a
public place no less, I still got hard and came repeatedly! There seemed to
be no limit to my hunger for black cock.

As I'm trying to recuperate, the boss comes into the bar and approaches me.

"You satisfied now, bitch? You got enough black cock in you now? Look at
yourself, you are one nasty cocksucking faggot whore, covered in black nut!
What a nasty bitch!" He wheels the bench towards a wall with mirrors and I
look up in shock to see my face and head dripping globs of cum. My hair
tangled in the cum. Cum dripping down all over my face. Wherever you
looked, I had cum all over me. I had never seen so much cum in my life!

"Get this cocksucking whore out of my sight!" orders the boss, and walks
away in disgust. A guy whom I had never seen before comes over to me and
wheels me back into my room. He loosens the straps holding me down and
leaves the room, shaking his head at the sight of me. I am unable to move
for a while, my muscles are so stiff from being locked in the same
doggystyle position all night long. I finally manage to get up and walk to
the bathroom where I continue to look at myself in the mirror and ponder
how I got myself into this situation in the first place. I had gone from a
normal white guy with a fantasy about sucking black cock to a cum covered
whore and slave, fucked every which way by multitudes of black cocks,
taking tons of cum all over me, and still getting hard and cumming from the
excitement. As I stood there looking at myself in the bathroom mirror, cum
slowly dripping down my entire body, coming out of my ass and down my legs,
I remembered the warning about black cock.



... Continue»
Posted by germanboi4bbc 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 3412  |  
100%
  |  9

A Hero's Return Pt. 01

A soldier returns to confront his wife and her affair.

"Daddy please, you need to come home." Those were the first words out of my daughter's mouth when she Skyped me at my duty station in Afghanistan.

"What's wrong baby?"

"It's mom dad." Even with the poor video quality I could tell she was in tears.

"What's wrong with mom?"

"She's seeing another man." My heart stopped. My beautiful wife of 18 years had always been so dedicated to me and Stacy our daughter.

"Honey, how do you know that, surely you're mistaken?"

"Dad, she's out with him two or three nights a week. Sometimes she doesn't come home till 2 or 3 in the morning. This morning she didn't come home till almost 7. Dad I'm scared." I choked down the bile that had risen into my throat.

"Do you know who the man is Stacy?"

"I think his name is Donald something."

"Donald Connelly?"

"Yes, that's him. I've only seen him once when he picked mom up. Tall, kind of skinny guy with short black and grey hair."

"If that's who it is, he's the mayor."

"He drives a big fancy car and sometimes he picks mom up in a limo."

That made sense. Kathy had worked on his election campaign. Maybe she was just going with him to party caucuses or something. But if that's the case why is she coming home so late.

"I need you here daddy, come home please?" Stacy begged me.

"Honey, I'll see what I can do, but whatever you do, don't say anything to your mom."

"I won't dad, but please hurry before something really bad happens."

"I'll do my best, I love you Stacy."

"Love you too dad."

My name is Robert Crawford. I'm 42 years old and a design specialist for a large electronics firm. I'm also a major in the National Guard and that's why I'm currently on a year-long assignment in Afghanistan where I serve on the command staff. I've been married to the love of my life Kathy for 18 years and the fruit of our union is our awesome 15 year old daughter Stacy.

Kathy is 40, but looks even younger. She's the most beautiful woman I've ever known, 5'6", terrific body that actually improved after she gave birth to our daughter. Her dark brown hair down to her shoulders and warm brown eyes that always sparkle when she smiles and she smiles all the time. I could honestly say our marriage has been rock solid, even when I've been deployed. Our time together has been warm and loving, our sex, hot and always satisfying. I've never had a doubt about her fidelity, nor she mine, so what happened? I didn't have a clue.

I completed all the necessary paperwork for thirty days of emergency f****y leave and caught a flight that 26 hours later found me renting a car at my hometown airport and heading for home.

It was Friday night at 6:30 when I stopped the car half a block from my house, the mid November sun had already set and the streetlights were casting an ominous glow on the surrounding neighborhood. I could see that lights were on in my living room, kitchen and in the upstairs master suite. I could actually see my wife walk past the window a couple of times. It looked like she was getting ready to go out. I called my daughter's cell phone and after three rings she picked up and spoke softly.

"Daddy, is that you?"

"Yes baby, don't say anything, but I'm here, just a half block from the house."

"Oh daddy, thank you" and I could hear her start to cry.

"Is your mom going out tonight?"

"I'm pretty sure. She's been in her room for over an hour. I heard the shower and now I can hear her humming."

"Sounds like she's pretty excited about her night."

"Yeah, I guess. It makes me sick daddy. Why is she doing this to us?"

"I don't know Stacy and your mom may not know either. Let's not judge her till we know what's really going on."

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm not completely sure. I guess I'll just follow them and get the lay of the land before I decide how to respond."

"Be careful daddy. Do you need to change clothes?"

"Nope. I figure my camo fatigues will stand out enough to create a little shock and awe when the time comes."

"Good luck daddy, I love you."

"I love you too Stacy and no matter what, you and I will always be together."

At 7 a black Mercedes pulled into my driveway and a tall slender, well dressed man climbed out of the car. I thought he'd go to the door, but he talked for a few seconds on his cell phone and the lights went out in the master suite and a minute later the door opened and my wife stepped out onto the porch.

She made sure the door locked behind her then walked quickly toward her date with a big smile on her face. She looked stunningly beautiful and my heart broke into a million pieces when I saw her glance back at the house to make sure Stacy wasn't watching before she gave our illustrious wife stealing mayor a warm kiss on the mouth before he helped her into the car and they drove away. Fortunately I was steady enough to snap a picture of the kiss with my cell phone.

I followed them at a safe distance and since the traffic was fairly light I didn't have a problem staying with them. They drove across town and pulled into the parking lot of the Radisson hotel. I parked half a dozen spaces away and watched them as they exited the car and entered the building. They walked close together with their arms around each other and I snapped another photo. It was obvious their affair had been going on for a long time they were so comfortable together, they looked for all the world like a loving married couple out for a date night.

I waited until they were inside the hotel before I put on my camo hat and sunglasses and followed them. When I got inside I couldn't see them, but wasn't concerned. I got some of the usual smiles and "Thank you for your service" comments which I acknowledged while at the same time checking out the information board that listed the current events taking place inside the hotel. One stood out, the St. James Hospital Charity Ball. It was in the third floor ballroom and music from the live orchestra was already filtering down to the lobby.

Ignoring the bank of elevators that was shuttling well-dressed, well healed couples up to the ballroom I took the stairs, not wanting to be observed too quickly and realizing my legs needed the exercise since I had been mostly sitting on the series of long flights.

When I got to the third floor, I followed the music and easily found the ballroom. I walked past the entrance slowly, glancing in and sure enough there they were, just inside the doorway looking and acting like the happy couple they were, greeting friends and supporters. My wife actually glanced back and looked right at me for a second, but I saw no recognition on her face. Why would there be, as far as she knew I was still 10,000 miles away fighting flies, sand storms and the Taliban. Oh, and I also noticed she wasn't wearing her wedding rings.

When I got past the entrance I went into the men's room and sat in a stall trying to plan my next moves. I was having a hard time grasping what I'd seen. I was so certain that my marriage with Kathy was as solid as any marriage could be. How stupid I felt. Likely the whole time I was in Afghanistan honoring my duty to my country, my loving wife was here at home dishonoring me, shattering our wedding vows.

And what was wrong with all those people they were meeting and greeting, didn't they know the woman that was hanging all over the mayor was married to an army officer serving overseas? I felt warm tears begin to run down my cheek, but wiped them away. There was no time for self pity, I had a plan to formulate and carry out. At the moment I had a much different enemy to fight than the Taliban.

I stayed in the bathroom stall for half an hour, giving the festivities an ample opportunity to get into full swing before I made my way through the ballroom door. Only the few people at the entrance paid any attention to me as I edged my body close to the wall and slowly walked to an area away from the bar and food tables to a vantage point behind a pillar where I had a clear view of most of the room. I didn't have a ticket to get into the event, but my uniform had more clout than any piece of paper. The young man taking tickets actually saluted me and said "welcome sir" when I came through the door.

The thought ran through my mind, it's too bad my wife and her lover don't have that kind of respect for me and the uniform I wear.

It took me a few minutes to locate Kathy and her date. They were dancing to a slow song, my wife's arms around his neck, her head against his chest, his hands resting possessively on her ass. I managed to take several photos, but It took all my willpower to keep from rushing onto the floor and decking the motherfucker and kicking his balls up into his k**neys, but that would only give me a little satisfaction and likely put me in jail. What I wanted, what I needed was absolute proof of their affair and then I would find an appropriate way to exact revenge for their total disrespect of me, our daughter and the U.S. Army.

They danced another dance then arm in arm they made their way to their table, sharing an intimate kiss and caress before they sat down. I captured it all in photos.

I'd seen enough for the moment so I made my way out to the hallway and found a seat where I could watch the ballroom doors and the elevators. As an army officer I had learned patience and it paid off since another two hours went by before the event began to wind down and people made their way out the door and down the elevators.

It wasn't long before my wife and the mayor made their exit and stood just outside the door talking. After a minute they smiled at each other and turned together to the bank of elevators on their left, but instead of pushing the down button, they chose the one that would take them up.

It was more than weird, I was only about 15 feet from them, sitting on a bench against the wall, wearing my camo fatigues and sunglasses, my nametag clearly displayed on the front of my uniform looking totally out of place amid the tuxedos and ball gowns and though many other couples noticed me and smiled, or waved, my wife and her lover were so tuned into each other that they never gave me a glance as the elevator door opened and they entered, holding hands.

I watched to see that their car stopped on the 11th floor and waited to see if it went up again. It didn't and in fact it came back down to the third floor where more couples were waiting to go down to the lobby.

I made my way back down to the registration desk.

"I know this is an unusual request, but I have an important message for Mayor Connelly that I've been directed to deliver to him personally. I showed my government ID, I need to know what room he is in." The young lady at the desk looked worried.

"Sir, I'm really not supposed to divulge that information."

"Young lady, if it wasn't of a most urgent nature, do you really think I'd be here in my uniform?"

She nodded a few times and then checked her registry. "He's in 1114."

"Thank you miss". I went to the elevators and got off on 11. The arrow pointing to rooms 1101 to 1134 went to the left. I walked past 1114, looked around to see if anyone else was in the hall and placed my ear against the door. I could hear soft conversation and that's all so I went further down the hall until I found the door that led to the stairs. I figured it might lock behind me so I placed my handkerchief between the door and the latch, then I checked my watch, midnight.

Stacy said her mother usually came home between 2 and 3 and once lately at 7 so I had a long wait, but again my army training in patience paid off. Through the window in the door I could see room 1114 so I wouldn't miss them when they were done with their fuck fest. As I waited I tried to keep my mind on the task at hand, but the truth is I kept imagining her asshole lover plunging his cock deep into the cunt my wife had pledged to be mine alone, making her cry out with pleasure.

I could say my heart was broken, but it went far beyond that. I could feel my life spiraling down into a dark abyss where only pain and rejection and humiliation lived. I knew I had to hold it together for my daughter's sake, but the knowledge that the woman I loved more than anything else on earth and trusted with every fiber of my being was at that very moment giving her body and soul, her love and passion to another man overwhelmed me with a tidal wave of pain.

Sometime around 1:30 I stepped out of the stairwell and pressed my ear against their door. I could hear very faint sounds, it sounded like moaning and then I distinctly heard my wife hollering "Yes, oh god yes, fuck me Don, fuck me hard, OH, like that, Ung, you're so good!" and then she screamed, a scream I'd heard many times before when she had an orgasm with me.

With tears running down my cheeks I returned to the stairwell. I figured they would be wrapping things up before long and leaving their love nest in the next hour. At 2 I exited the stairwell for the last time and parked myself against the wall outside their room and waited for them to come out.

My cell phone was set for video and 15 minutes later I heard the chain being removed from the door and the click of it opening and I began recording as they came out of their room. He had his arm protectively around her and she was leaning against him, smiling. Kathy looked freshly scrubbed and well fucked, Donald Connelly looked pleased with himself. They kissed briefly and turned towards the elevators and Kathy saw me leaning against the wall.

"How'd the fucking go Kathy? It looks like you two had a nice time." I said.

Kathy finally noticed me and suddenly looked like she was going to pass out; she put her hand to her heart and cried out, "Oh Bob No! Oh god please no, this can't be happening, you weren't supposed to see this!" and she fell to her knees. It took her lover a few seconds more to realize who Kathy was talking to, then he said "Hey man, this is really not what it looks like. She was just helping me with my new campaign."

"Yeah" I said, I can tell. "I guess fucking her and killing her marriage is a new campaign tactic. I wonder how the voters are going to view that when the newspapers and TV stations find out you've been fucking an Army officer's wife while he's in Afghanistan defending his country."

"Wait a minute now, there was no sex involved, tell him Kathy."

"Shove it Mr. Mayor. Don't try to play me for a fool. I saw the kissing at my house and on the dance floor and heard the moaning and the "fuck me Don" through the door. You've won my wife, she's all yours and I'm sure that you're both proud of the fact that it all took place behind my back while I was sucking sand and ducking incoming 10,000 miles from here. Fucking cowards, both of you! Even my daughter knows what you've been doing." Connelly stood there stunned, not knowing how to respond and my wife knelt in a heap on the floor sobbing.

"Don't bother to come home tonight Kathy. Spend the night with your lover. I'm going to comfort our daughter and Monday I'll file for divorce right after I inform the news media what kind of mayor is running this city. I have 30 days emergency leave so stay away till I go back. Then you can decide how to carry on with the rest of your life."

"Bob please" I heard my wife say.

"Please what Kathy? Please forgive the fact that you've been fucking another man the whole time I've been deployed, maybe longer? Please don't tell our daughter what you've been doing? She already knows Kathy, she's the one who told me to come home. I can't imagine why you've done what you've done, but you obviously have your reasons. I hope you two are in love, because all you've got is each other now."

I turned and walked towards the elevator.

"I'm sorry Bob" she wailed.

"Sorry about what Kathy? Sorry I found out? Sorry I caught you fucking your new love? Sorry I screwed up your new life as the town's society queen? I watched the two of you from the second you left our house till you just now walked out of room 1114 and not once did I see a hint of you being sorry about anything. Quite the contrary, you looked as happy as any couple could possibly be with each other. Have a good life. Nah, eat shit and die, both of you." and I stepped into the elevator and pressed the lobby button.

When I got home I found Stacy waiting for me, I could tell she'd been crying. She ran to me and threw her arms around me. "Oh daddy, I've missed you so much, I'm so glad you're home."

"I missed you too baby, more than I can tell you."

Did you find them dad, mom and the mayor?"

"Yes baby I found them and I'm sorry to say, you were right. I don't think your mom will be coming home for awhile."

"I don't care daddy, she's ignored me almost ever since you've been gone. Please take me with you when you go."

"Honey, I've got to go back to Afghanistan in a month and as much as I wish you could be with me, you have to stay here."

"I can't stay with her dad, I hate her."

"No Stacy. No matter what your mother has done to me and our marriage, she is still your mother."

"She doesn't love me dad." and she wrapped her arms around me. I held her as she cried.

I finally convinced Stacy to go to bed and I secured the house, including setting the door chains just in case Kathy decided to try to come home. I had no proof that Kathy and her lover had used any of our bedrooms for their trysts, but I didn't want to take a chance so I slept on the coach even though I wasn't sure they hadn't had sex their either.

sl**p came only in spurts, 45 minutes here, half an hour there. I kept thinking about how I would handle the situation when Kathy came to claim her clothes and personal items she'd need until I left in thirty days. I could have been a nice guy and taken a hotel room, leaving the house to her, but I just couldn't find it in my heart to be that nice.

She was the one that destroyed our marriage, so she could at least suffer the minor inconvenience of being displaced from her home for a month. Besides, I'm certain her lover would be happy to put her up. They'd been acting like a married couple, now they could live like one for a while, call it a trial marriage.

Stacy and I both slept till noon, well at least off and on till noon. I got up first and fixed coffee then managed to make toast and scramble eggs for us when Stacy finally came out of her room. We made small talk while we ate and while we were rinsing the dishes and placing them in the dishwasher the phone rang. Stacy and I looked at each other then she answered it.

"Hello? Oh hello mom. Yes he's here. No I don't think he wants to talk to you, why would he?" There was a pause while she listened. "Mom really, dad and I both find it hard to believe you're sorry. It's not like you slipped up and kissed the guy once, you've been having an affair with your boyfriend ever since dad deployed."

Another long pause.

"Yes, I was the one that told dad, I needed him to come home." Pause. "Mom you've ignored me for months. The only thing that you've thought about, the only thing that's been important to you is your affair with Donald Connelly."

Pause.

"Mom please use your brain, why would I tell dad not to hurt Mayor Connelly? That evil man needs to be hurt and hurt badly for what he's done. Sorry mom, not going to happen. Bye mom." Stacy turned to face me, "she seems scared dad, like she doesn't understand what's going on, it's like she thinks her cheating on you is no big deal and she can't figure out why you don't want her to come home."

"She doesn't understand? No big deal? Well I promise that before I'm done with the two of them she will understand what she's done and just how many people she's hurt by her behavior?"

Things were quiet around the house for most of the day. I tried to keep from thinking about what Kathy might be doing with her lover and Stacy tried to talk to me, to keep my mind occupied. We did talk about what would be best for her when I went back to Afghanistan. I thought she'd be happier staying in her home, going to her school, being with her friends, but Stacy was afraid her friends would turn against her once they learned the terrible things her mother had done. I told her that real friends would stand beside her, but she wasn't convinced.

We settled things with my assurance that I'd call my mom to see if Stacy could stay with her until my deployment ended, hopefully in another 5 or 6 months.

Late in the afternoon the phone rang again, it was Kathy. I answered but as soon as I heard Kathy say "Bob? Oh Bob, please give me a chance to explain" I passed the phone to Stacy without saying a word.

"What mom?" Stacy's voice was hard and cold and she held the phone away from her ear so I could hear what her mother was saying.

"Stacy, I need to talk to your dad."

"I told you mom, he doesn't want to talk to you."

"But I need to explain to him."

"Explain what mom? What can you possibly tell dad that will explain what you and Donald Connelly have been doing for the past 6 months?"

"It's not what you think Stacy."

"Yes mom, it is exactly what dad and I think. You've turned your back on both of us in the worst way a woman can turn her back on her f****y. Shame on you mom! Shame on you!" Stacy was hollering at her mother at this point.

I could hear Kathy crying. "I didn't mean to hurt anyone Stacy."

"Well you did hurt people mom, people who loved you more than anything in the world and you ripped the heart out of the one man that would die for you. I hope you're proud of yourself mom. I hope your sordid affair was worth it, because it cost you your f****y, whatever that's worth to you. I just hope that one day you will wake up from this fantasy world you're living in and realize how selfish and stupid you have been."

"Oh please Stacy, I love you and your dad."

"Yeah, right mom and pigs fly. If you love us you have a really strange way of showing it and I hate to think what you'd do if you hated us. Now do you need something or can I go back to spending time with my dad?"

There was a sound of Kathy crying. "I need some things" she said quietly. "I need some clothes and I need...I need my pills." That last part came out softly.

"What pills would that be mom?"

"Oh god...my pills...my birth control pills."

"Oh sure, how stupid of me, of course you do, we couldn't have you carrying around the mayor's bastard c***d now could we mom? That would really cramp your style huh. Hard to neck on the dance floor when you're fat and pregnant? Well. I'll tell dad and I'm sure between the two of us we can manage to pack your clothes and your birth-control-pills."

"And my makeup too Stacy."

"Oh right mom. Of course, as the town's society queen you have to keep looking beautiful for his royal highness the mayor and your adoring public. I'll make sure everything is out at the curb by 6 tonight so you can drive by and pick it up. Have a nice night mom." and she hung the phone up and immediately Stacy began to cry. I put my arms around my daughter.

"You were kind of hard on your mom Stacy."

"I know" she hiccupped, "I'm not proud of it, but I'm so angry I couldn't help it. I just had to unload on her."

"I know baby, I know. We'll get through this Stacy. We won't let them win." I gave her another hug and left her to round up the things her mother needed and I went to my office. I needed to think and there were a lot of things I had to do in the next few days. My army training kicked in allowing me to methodically work through everything.

I was an expert at putting together battle plans and this was in all respects a battle. The usual minutia was a no brainer; find a good divorce lawyer; cancel our joint credit cards; get one credit card in my name and one in Stacy's; change the beneficiary to Stacy on my life insurance and retirement plans and move half the money in the checking and savings accounts into accounts accessible only by Stacy and me.

The more difficult tasks had to do with how to deal with Mayor Connelly, he had to be punished and punished in a way that would make him out to be nothing more than a cowardly wife stealing scumbag. Part of the answer to that task came at 8 that evening in the form of a phone call which I answered.

"Crawford residence."

"Robert Crawford?" I didn't recognize the man's voice.

"That's right, Major Robert Crawford." I don't know why I threw that in, but I guess I wanted to make an early statement.

"Major Crawford, my name is Ray Swanson. I'm a city councilman here and a friend of Mayor Connelly. I was wondering if I could talk to you about the little misunderstanding involving you, your wife and the Mayor last night."

"Little misunderstanding? Is that the city's official spin on my wife and Donald Connelly's fuck a-thon at the Radisson till 2 this morning?"

"Now, now, there's no need for that kind of language, we're just talking about a little late night party between two consenting adults who likely had a little too much to drink and got carried away a bit. I'm sure if we just talk about it we can straighten everything out."

"Nothing to talk about Ray? Mayor Connelly has been fucking my wife for the past six months while I've been in Afghanistan and last night I caught them."

"I understand how troubling that is to you Major, but I'm hoping that we can find a way to work through this for everyone's sake."

"Who's everyone Ray? My only concern is for my daughter, the rest of you can go to hell."

"I'm sorry you feel that way Major. The Mayor is a powerful man in this community and anything that might drag him down or make him look bad could result in some, shall we say, negative things happening to whoever caused that to happen."

"Are you threatening me Ray?"

"Just telling it like it is Major. I personally would hate to see anything happen to you or anyone you love."

"Let me tell you something Ray and I strongly suggest you listen carefully. I've spent the last six months dealing with the Taliban, meeting them at every turn and filling their lives with pain and suffering. Don't ever get the idea that I will back down from a fight with a tinhorn, wife stealing scumbag Mayor of a town that barely rates a dot on the state map.

You and your friend the Mayor have never met an adversary like me. I don't give a shit how powerful you think you are, you are messing with the devil if you take me on. That's something my soon to be ex wife forgot to mention to the Mayor before she got involved with him.

You might have money behind you Ray, but I have every man and woman within 100 miles who ever served in the United States Armed f***es. See, we don't like men who take advantage of our soldier's wives while they are fighting a war overseas. In fact we loathe and detest them. Here's a little advice Councilman Swanson, don't fuck with me. Remove yourself as far away from Mayor Connelly as you possibly can or you just might find yourself burned by the fire that's about to pour down on your good friend Mayor Connelly."

"Major, please, let's be reasonable. Surely there's an amount of money, let's say a large amount of money that could change hands and salve over the hurt feelings caused by this unfortunate incident?"

"There aren't any hurt feelings Ray, there's just cold damning rage that a man like Donald Connelly could take advantage of a soldier's wife while he was fighting a war, defending his country and there isn't enough money in Fort Knox to make that go away.

The only possible way for this to end to my satisfaction is to see Connelly and my wife feel the pain they've caused my daughter and me. And you have my permission to pass that message on to both of them. Tell them to get all the fucking they can in as quickly as they can, because I promise that in a very short time they may not feel like doing it anymore, at least not with each other."

"Major, listen, I'm in a tight spot here. When word gets out about this a lot of heads will roll. There must be some way we can make this go away."

"Well, if you are sincere about wanting that to happen, it can start by Connelly publically admitting that he has been having an affair with an army officer's wife while that officer was fighting a war in Afghanistan. Then he can follow that up by apologizing and admitting his mistake and stepping down as mayor of this community and slinking off into obscurity. He can even claim the booby prize and take my cheating wife along with him. Nothing short of that will change my mind about publically humiliating him and bringing him to his knees."

"Damn, you're really serious about this aren't you?"

"As serious as I have ever been about anything Ray. Now if you'll excuse me I have to fix dinner for my daughter" and I hung up.

Stacy came in from the garage. "I put mom's clothes and stuff out by the curb and someone I didn't recognize, in a black Mercedes stopped and picked it up."

"Well for your mom's sake let's hope that person was sent by Connelly or there will be some mighty nice clothes for sale at Goodwill." I smiled at Stacy, "I'm not sure what Goodwill would do with her birth control pills." Stacy just giggled.

"I packed her regular clothes, but couldn't get myself to include any of her fancy nightgowns. She has some pretty erotic teddies that I've never seen before. Just looking at them makes me sick."

"It's ok Stacy, thank you for handling that." She just nodded her head.

"You know you're going to have to eventually talk to her."

"I know, I will, when I'm ready and the time is right."

The rest of the weekend went by without incident. Stacy helped me do laundry while I spent time working on my plan to bring down Mayor Connelly.

Monday morning I called a guy I knew at the local paper and arranged to meet him.

John Foster met me for coffee at Denny's. He was a nice guy and a reputable reporter and a few years back had been a Sergeant in my National Guard Company. "What can I do for you Major?"

"John, I've got some information for you and what you do with it is up to you. It may sound self serving to you and in a way it is. As I'm sure you know our Guard Company has been deployed to Afghanistan for the past six months." Foster nodded. "Well what you may not know is that the whole time we've been away Donald Connelly has been having a rather public affair with the wife of one of our soldiers."

"What's the soldiers name Bob?"

"I'd rather not say John unless it becomes absolutely necessary. I know if I was being cuckold by a slime ball like Connelly I wouldn't want the word to get out."

"I've seen the two of them together, very cozy. The scuttlebutt on the street is that she is separated from her husband and is going through a divorce."

"I guarantee you that's not the truth John. In face the husband had no knowledge of the affair until a week ago, no separation except the war and no divorce, at least not yet."

"I understand Major, but I can't make unfounded accusations against the mayor of this town and not get sued. Do you have any proof of the affair?"

"I do" and I showed him the pictures and video I'd taken. "Of course I'd appreciate it if the woman's face was blurred a little.

Foster caught on immediately and showed some discomfort. "Are you sure you want to go through with this Bob? You know the truth will eventually come out?"

I shook my head sadly, "I know John, but I'll just have to deal with the shame. It's not like I was aware of it while it was going on. While Connelly was fucking my wife, I was 10,000 miles away in that miserable sand box ducking bullets. The real shame is on Connelly. You're one of us so you know what a breach of trust it is to take advantage of a soldier in harm's way by having an adulterous affair with his wife."

Foster looked sad and nodded. "Let me see what I can do. You're sure it's been going on the whole time you've been gone?"

"Yeah, there are other people who've known about it the whole time, people who can't be identified for their protection." I transferred the photos and video to his cell phone and we spent another ten minutes talking about the three guys from our company that gave their all in the deployment then we shook hands and went our separate ways.

My next step was to find a good divorce lawyer. I found a couple of names online and after checking their references chose one that looked promising. R.J. Collins Esq. had an office in the downtown district and I made an appointment for that afternoon. When I got to the office I was surprised to discover that R.J. stood for Ravenna Joy, a tomboyish looking woman about 50 with graying hair and a no nonsense attitude.

"Major Crawford, what can I do for you?" I liked the way she got right down to business.

"I need a divorce and I can tell you up front it's not going to be a pleasant one."

She rolled her eyes at me. "There's no such thing as a pleasant divorce Major, but I'll play along. Why won't your divorce be pleasant?"

"Because while I've been in Afghanistan the last six months the mayor of this little town has been bedding my wife on a regular basis."

Her eyes flew open and she dropped the pen she was holding. "You mean Connelly?" I nodded yes. "Major, you have my undivided attention."

For the next half hour I told her everything while she took notes, stopping me occasionally for clarification or to ask a question.

"So your daughter Stacy, is she an only c***d? And she's 15? How does she feel about what's going on?"

"She hates it, it's tearing her up. She doesn't want to stay with her mother when I go back to Afghanistan."

"Well she's old enough that the court will take her desires into consideration, but since she can't go to war with you, is there another option, beside your wife?"

"My mom. I'll call her to see if she'll take Stacy until my deployment is up in 6 months. I'm sure she'd love to have her granddaughter stay with her for a while."

We talked for the better part of an hour. I gave her the information about our finances and she told me I need to talk with my wife to see if there was any possible way we could get past what had happened. I told her if she had seen the look in their eyes when they were together she would understand why there was no way Kathy and I could ever put this behind us and I wanted the papers ready to serve as soon as possible.

Another week went by, this time Kathy only called the house 5 times to talk to me, each time I told her I would let her know where and when and cut the conversation short. On Friday I heard from my attorney that the divorce papers were ready to be served, she just needed to know where. I told her I'd invite Kathy to my home the following Monday at 2, while Stacy was in school and she could be served at that time.

I called Kathy's cell and told her I'd like to meet with her Monday at 2 at the house. She tried to keep me on line to begin her obviously rehearsed explanation for her behavior but I cut her off, telling her that she would have all the time she needed for explanations when we met.

On Monday Kathy arrived a few minutes before 2 and we sat down at the kitchen table. When I saw her my heart did flips, she looked so beautiful. I guess having an affair with Connelly had been good for her.

"Coffee?"

"No just water please?"

"I know you want to have the opportunity to tell me some things and I will give you that opportunity."

"Thank you Bob."

"I don't want you to get caught off guard though so I do need to tell you before you begin that in a little while someone will show up and serve you with divorce papers." Her face lost all its color.

"Why Bob, I don't want that."

"I didn't want you to have a 6 month affair with Donald Connelly either so I guess neither one of us gets our way."

"Bob please, if you'll just hear me out you'll see why this happened and how we can get around it."

I nodded my head, "go ahead, talk."

"You know I worked on Donald's election campaign. The whole time we were thrown together at functions and on precinct walks and we got to be friends. After you were deployed I was lonely and depressed and Donald bought me lunch and let me use him for a sounding board. He really helped me get through the pain of missing you. Then one night he asked me to attend a dinner event with him. He said there would be a number of very influential couple on hand and that it might be best if I used my maiden name and left my wedding rings at home, just to keep rumors from getting started. I didn't think about it at the time, but now I see where taking my rings off was a mistake. We met so many people that night and all of them ended up seeing me as a single woman."

"When did the sex start?"

She looked down at her hands. "Not right away, though we did dance closely that night and when he took me home he kissed me good night."

"And you let him?"

"I was lonely Bob and I'd just spent a romantic night with a handsome man who had stature in the community and who treated me like a princess."

"Treated you like a princess while your husband was fighting a war and that gave you the right to disrespect me?"

"No, no it didn't, but I was confused. You were so far away and I missed you so much and, I don't know, he just made me feel good."

I nodded and she went on. "We went to dinner a couple of times a week after that and to more and more events. I was starting to have such a good time with him and it made me miss you less."

"The sex?"

She looked down at her hands again. "You'd been gone a month. Donald and I were going out 2 or 3 times a week. One night, after a romantic dinner he asked me to go home with him."

"And you did."

She nodded sadly, "and I did. I felt horrible afterward. I actually got sick to my stomach and made him take me home. I told him I couldn't see him anymore, that I loved my husband and I couldn't believe that I'd been unfaithful to you while you were fighting a war."

"But, you changed your mind."

Again she nodded sadly. "Donald left me alone for several days, then he called me and told me how much he missed me. He said he wanted to see me again, but just as friends. He promised he would never put me in a compromising position again, that he too felt bad about what we had done."

"So you saw him again?"

"Yes, that weekend he took me to a party at one of his friends' homes on the bluffs. It was an intimate party with just 5 or 6 couples, all very important people. Sometime during the evening the wife of a prominent doctor asked me how I'd managed to capture the heart of the town's most eligible bachelor. She caught me off guard and I couldn't think of a plausible answer so I just told her that I was separated from my husband and that we were getting a divorce. In a town this size, that bit of information spread like wildfire and I felt trapped. Stacy was spending the weekend with some friends at a horse camp and I ended up spending the weekend with Donald at his home."

"And the rest as they say, is history."

"Yes. I am heartbroken that I hurt you and Stacy Bob. It was the worst thing I've ever done in my life and I'd give anything to undo it."

"But you can't"

"No..I can't."

"Do you love him?"

"I don't know if I love him. I like him a lot. We have so much fun together."

"Yes, I remember. Fucking can be wonderful fun. Is he a better lover than me?"

"No, oh, I don't know it's different."

"Does he make you cum?"

"Yes."

"More than I did?"

"I think about the same."

"Have you been staying with him since I caught you at the hotel?"

"Yes."

"And still having sex with him?"

"Yes."

"Are you going to marry him?"

"I don't know, we've talked about it."

The doorbell rang. "I think that's for you Kathy" and she got up and slowly walked to the door.

"Are you Kathy Crawford?" She nodded yes and was handed a manila envelope. "You're been served."

For the longest time Kathy just stood there looking out the door, holding the envelope in her hands. When she finally closed the door and turned around I could see she was crying.

"So it's really over between us Bob?"

"Yes Kathy it's really over, you made sure of that."

"But I love you so much."

"No, you love the life we had, but you threw it away. Now you get to go find another life."

"What about Stacy?"

"She wants to go live with my mom till my deployment ends."

Kathy finally broke into sobs, "oh god what have I done?"

The following day there was a picture on the front page of the local newspaper with a banner headline that read, 'Who is the mystery married woman coming out of a hotel room with Mayor Connelly?' Underneath the photograph of Kathy and the Mayor kissing as they exited room 1114 was the caption, 'Does her Army husband, serving in Afghanistan know what's going on?'

The accompanying story gave details about the charity event the two were attending together and that hotel records clearly show the Mayor had booked the room for the night and that the couple were photographed leaving that room at 2 in the morning. The story also said that there had been unsubstantiated rumors that the two had been meeting regularly for the past six months while the woman's husband was deployed in Afghanistan.

There was more to the article with the newspaper stating that it was their editorial right to bring the story to light due to the stature of the man involved and the nature of the offense against a soldier stationed in harm's way. The shit just hit the fan.

Within minutes of the story hitting people's doorsteps the Mayor's office went into damage control claiming that the story was a complete fabrication, that Mayor Connelly would never do anything to jeopardize anyone's marriage, let alone the marriage of a soldier serving his country overseas. They went on to state that the photograph was obviously a fake and that some unnamed sinister individuals were out to get the Mayor and that he would be holding a press conference later that afternoon to set the record straight.

It all sounded good, but unfortunately over the past six months too many people had seen Connelly and Kathy together. They had never been careful about showing their affection for each other in public so one by one his friends and supporters began to distance themselves from him. Several people anonymously phoned the newspaper to confess they knew for a fact that the couple had been having an affair because they'd witnessed it on more than one occasion and they expressed outrage to discover that the woman's husband was deployed in the Army while the affair was taking place.

That afternoon Mayor Connelly held his news conference, but none of his friends on the city council stood with him. In fact the only people backing him up were his staff and even half of them were strangely missing. The newspaper and TV stations were there though and they recorded the whole thing as Connelly extolled his horror at being accused of such an unthinkable thing. He assured everyone that he and the woman in question were merely acquaintances and had never done anything to bring shame on them or the woman's husband.

Halfway through his little speech, Kathy pushed her way through the onlookers and went to the microphone and to Connelly's horror told everyone, "my name is Kathy Crawford, I am the wife of Army Major Robert Crawford and for the past six months I have been having an affair with Mayor Connelly." At that point Connelly tried to shove her out of the way claiming, "I don't know this woman, she's lying!"

"Yes you do know me you son of a bitch and it's time we both admitted what rotten shits we really are. I am so ashamed of what I've done to my husband that I want to die, but I will not stand here and let you lie about it."

She turned to face Connelly, who by now had turned red with rage and embarrassment. "Robert you knew I was married and that my husband was in Afghanistan and still you pursued me and I was such an idiot that I listened to you and now I have embarrassed and lost the only man who has ever loved me."

Tears were streaming down her face. "I am so ashamed and heartbroken and I will be sorry for the rest of my life." At that point Kathy looked directly into the TV cameras and said "I'm sorry Bob, I love you" and she left through the crowd while the reporters all started barking questions at the Mayor who turned and stormed back into City Hall.

I have to admit that having the world hear that I was a cuckold damaged my already fragile ego, but I knew the chance I was taking when I went to John Foster my newspaper contact.

The next day when the president of the city council announced that the Mayor had resigned from office and that the council would run the city until such time as a new mayoral election could be held, I should have felt satisfaction, but all I felt was a deep empty loneliness. I missed my wife more than I ever imagined possible. My reporter friend called me that afternoon to tell me that Connelly had packed up and left town leaving no forwarding address and that my soon to be ex-wife hadn't gone with him.

I spent as much time with my daughter as possible in my remaining leave and the last week I allowed Kathy to move back into the house and Stacy and I went to my mother's home sixty miles away where I enrolled her in school, promising that I'd be back to get her as soon as my deployment was over. The next week I was on a plane back to Afghanistan, my heart filled with a burning anger that I planned on taking out on the enemy that was lurking in the desert.

End of part 1.
... Continue»
Posted by magas911 4 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1743  |  
100%
  |  4

Sam and Jill pt 1

Sam and Jill pt 1

By Way2Bdg

Storycodes: bound; breathplay; plastic bag; toys; threesome; X

Sam’s intrigue

Once, eight month ago, Jill was naked and strapped all her limbs and torso to a gynecological chair. I was fucking her tight asshole in steady pace. My left hand was pumping her wet pussy with two feet long, black, ribbed, double-headed dildo, and my right hand was stimulating her clit with the humming pink egg vibrator pressed onto her clit. She was moaning in ecstasy.

Sam was standing behind Jill’s head holding a transparent latex sheet. A minute later Sam clasped it over Jill’s face and pulled it down it tightly. Jill shook her head and gaped her mouth trying to suck air but no avail. Only concaved circle of the latex sheet formed between her lips. Sam kept suffocating her, waiting for me to cum.

One and half minute later, I was about to cum. I quickly pulled my cock off her asshole and approached Jill’s face. Sam took the latex sheet off Jill’s face and slap it on her own shoulder. Sam peeled both Jill’s eyelids for me. I shoot her eyes with 25 cc of hot, thick, and sticky cums.

Immediately, Sam recovered Jill face with the transparent latex sheet and pulled it down tightly, while I bent the two feet dildo into U-shape and shoved them each head to her soaked pussy and asshole. I also stimulated her clit with the humming egg vibrator. Jill moaned, writhed, and gasped then she cum hard just before a minute was over. Sam took the latex sheet off Jill’s face and licked her cum smeared face clean.

Then Sam freed Jill from the chair and took her place, strapped to the gynecological chair, but with the headrest tilted down. Sam only wore a skimpy and shiny, bright red latex thong. Jill peeled and moved aside the part of the red latex thong, which covered her already wet crotch. Jill shoved the U-shape black ribbed dildo into her hot wet asshole and pussy, and then Jill recovered it with the thong. The egg vibrator was slipped under the red latex thong, positions it right on her clit, and tuned in on.

I stood behind Sam and positioned my limp cock just in front of her mouth. She grabbed and sucked it greedily. My wife watched us with envy, therefore Jill stimulated Sam’s crotch harder that made her moans and distracted from the sucking action. Watching Sam’s body language and her moaning, which she did it on purpose, enticing me, my cock regained its erection and soon choked her throat with the twelve-inch hot meat passed her pharynx.

Sam tried to twist and shake her head as the gagging reflex hit her and wanted to throw up. However, the chair held her firmly. “Stay!” Jill ordered. But of course, I will, I wouldn’t have a heart doing this to Jill, I think to my self. “John did that to me until I passed out. Sam wants it too, but John won’t do it to her.” Jill said. “Ohh .... did John videotape you like we do?” I asked. “Yes he did,” said Jill. Emm … My cock grew bigger, longer and harder. Imagining my wife being fucked like that.

Then the pulsed of Sam’s choked pharynx stimulated me more and increased my cock volume inside her. I started pushing my pelvis onto her chin. Sam felt as if a bed pole was shoved into her throat. However, I know she love it.

Later, Sam sensed I was about to cum, so she pace up her wriggling then we cum together. She didn’t have to swallow my cum as my cock invaded pass her pharynx. Then, I pulled my cock out slowly, to prolong her predicament. After all, Sam enjoys breathplay so much that a huge orgasm just before the u*********sness is her goal.

Therefore, I wrapped her face again with the transparent latex sheet and held it tight while we look at each other upside down until she passed out with a big orgasm as Jill kept stimulating her sex relentlessly.

Sam is obsessed with sex. She is John‘s wife and have been married for a year. They are also my only neighbor within a mile. Soon, Sam and Jill were secretly became part time lesbian as John and I were too busy supervising on building skysc****rs all day long. Then Sam had an idea for her to get to me; Jill and I were happily married for two year, when suddenly John fucked Jill’s asshole ‘accidentally’ nine month ago.

Once, Sam tied Jill with duct tape into a ball shape after stuffed Jill’s mouth with their smeared latex tongs and sealed it crisscrossed with silver duct tape. Then Sam put Jill into a black trash bag but her asshole was left open and butt plugged.

‘Fortunately’ for John, he arrived an hour early, he saw the butt plugged asshole, he fucked it and cum inside deliciously, assuming Sam was inside the bag. John ten-inch cock still inside Jill’s asshole, ready for another round, when Sam came down stair naked after a shower. “John, home early? Oh, you had your dinner already, how about dessert?” Sam exclaimed.

Now, Jill realized she been tricked; Sam call John to get home early. John was shocked for a while, however, he already done it. Nevertheless, he continued the second round by fucking Jill harder and treated her as if she was just a flesh with a hole inside a bag. Jill started liking the way John fucked her. Yes, that’s the right way to fuck me thought Jill.

An hour later, the three convinced me it really was an accident. I wasn’t convinced, but had to accept their excuse. Moreover, I knew the intricate threesome situation happened because of Sam’s intrigue to make her way to me.

I think, she had a crush on me, and wanted me to use her body in any way I like. Sam often enticed me in her shiny skimpy suit, seduced me to fuck her when Jill was not around, but I always turned her down.

Now, somehow, the situation was different, I accepted my lost willingly. After all, this matter would become an advantage for me. Therefore, after a short discussion, the two couples made a decision that night.

Twice a week, that is four days a week for the ladies, we lend our wife to assist and maximize the intercourse, in other word “threesome.” One rule only, pussy is off-limits. It went very well indeed.

However, that night, John still offered Sam’s asshole for me to fuck. He ordered Sam to get naked, which she complied instantly. Sam even bent over against my face as she didn’t wear a panty, then she spread her asscheeks by pulling them apart with both of her hand. Her asshole gaped open and she stepped backward trying to make contact with my lips. However, I turned down their offer.

Sam was so upset. So I said to her “Tomorrow Sam, only a day a way.” Sam was cheered up again. And from that moment, we all have a very wonderful threesome sex life but something still missing until a month later.

One month later after the first threesome, Jill went to Sam’s house. Sam asked Jill to accompany her to a dance party. ‘Fortunately’ for John, Sam and I were not at home. Sam came to my office in a shiny, skimpy, red latex dress. Later, I fucked her pussy after I duct taped her wrist, her elbows, her nostrils, her stuffed mouth and the entire face completely, whereas Sam didn’t ask me to.

At first, Sam gave me a blowjob until I cum. She did it by laying on the desk with her head dangling on its edge and I fucked her mouth hard and continuously without stopping, suffocating her, until I cum. When she was back on her feet, she took a roll of silver duct tape from her bag and handed over to me. Then she took off her warm, soaked, red latex panty, handed over to me, and opened her mouth.

Sam didn’t say a word. I spontaneously fed Sam with her own sticky red latex panty and sealed her gaped mouth with silver duct tape crisscrossed. Then I turned her around and wrapped both her arms behind her back as both her elbows touched one another. I turned her around again and started wounding the silver duct tape around her head, taping her hair and her face entirely, suffocating her.

Soon, Sam started shaking her head as her pussy leaked. Her juice drolled down her thighs. Sam went limped as I grabbed her, before she fell. My lips kept kissing her silver duct taped face while shoving my already erected again, 12-inch cock into her pussy. I began trusting my hip deliciously in steady pace while enjoying Sam’s ordeal. As I fucked Sam in standing position, it was her pussy instead her asshole.

Three minutes later we cum together and Sam passed out. Nevertheless, I continued my next round, vigorously fucking her limp body, until I cum two minutes later. Immediately, I cut the tape with blunt tip scissor, and given Sam a moth to mouth. Soon, se regained consciousness, I know her capability. “Gotcha! You fucked my pussy!” Sam exclaimed. Ooh … shit, she got me.

Meanwhile, at the John’s house, Jill made herself at home, waiting for Sam in the living room. Bored, she took off her over coat whereas she was completely naked under it, wearing only her 7-inch red high heel stiletto sandals. Jill decided to check Sam’s dresser when she saw two sets red latex clothing on the bed. Jill thought they were their outfit for the dance party, whereas, Sam intended them to enticed John, so he would fuck Jill for sure.

First, Jill put on a red latex thong with pussy opening only. Next, the skimpy red latex dress. It was so short, only an inch below her pussy. At the front, it shows most of her breasts and all her tummy. The backside shows everything including her asscheek. She already wore the red seven-inch high heel stiletto sandals. Jill was so sexy and tempting. John watched her inside the closet, masturbating.

I forgot to mention that Sam and Jill are young and very beautiful. We are all haven’t reach 25. The girls are quite identical in their body shape. They really supposed to be the 5’ 9” super models instead as housewives. It was all because their big breast of 37D they were rejected. Once they were offered to be nude model but they were not interested. Their obsession was sex, in any kind as long as they can handle and enjoy it.

They always wear very revealing and shiny clothing, enticing any male, surely they are interested to them. They never buy any ordinary under wear, but; latex bras, latex leotards, latex panties, and latex thongs with or without dildoes attachment. All latex stuffs and bondage gears are their shopping list. So far, John and I have no obligation, and we always able to keep up the pace with them, and our 6’ 5” figure and cocks fulfill their requirement. We always made love and had sex at least once everyday.

Sam and John are more aggressive than Jill and me. Sam always interested in my twelve-inch cock, two inch longer and a bit bigger than John’s. Meanwhile, John seeing Jill as Sam twin s****r and wanted to abused her as he like, which he doesn’t have a heart to do it to Sam. Therefore, whenever there is a chance they always make a move on Jill and me.

John was drinking cold beer waiting in the closet, when he saw Jill entered the bedroom naked, with red 7-inch high heel stiletto sandals. She is so lovely and inviting. His cock started to react. Then she dressed in the intoxicating red latex dress, and posturing like a playmate, so enticing. That triggered John into action.

Without saying a word, he grabber Jill f***efully and French kissed her, until both of them out of breath. Jill was shocked and resisted as John caressed her intimate parts roughly. Second later, her hand already cuffed behind her back. Then he cuffed her elbows and ankles with identical cuffs. He shoved the two-inch O-ring gag in her mouth. Jill was scared but also excited and vulnerable. Finally, she gave her self to him and would take what ever he throws at her. Actually, this is what Jill expects me to do to her.

John left her bound on the bed and soon returned from the kitchen with a bag full of cling wrap. Jill was shock knowing what will happen to her, but again her mind control eased her; just enjoy and endure your predicament and pleasure. Jill was cuffed as John started wrapping her arms, forming a tight arm binder that made her arms inline.

Then he wrapped Jill’s body over her bound arms, twice. The entire body from her stiletto to her hair was wrapped without any opening. Jill was run out of air by now and started twisting wriggling and gasping for air. Instead, John f***ed her to bow down into a crawling position, but with her arm wrapped behind her back. Then he rewrapped Jill into a ball shape but with her head faced forward.

Jill was u*********s when John finished his handiwork. So, John pierced a hole with a pen over Jill’s O-ring gagged mouth. Suddenly fresh air was suck into her gaped mouth and Jill regained consciousness. John picked her up and placed her on the desk. Then he noticed her pussy was soaked wet. Later, he saw stream of urine filled the wrapping and leaked on the desk. “Naughty girl pissing in my bedroom, you should be punish.” John said. He forgot completely that Jill is my wife.

So, John put Jill inside a big clear plastic bag and vacuum packed Jill’s already wrapped body for three minute while he masturbating in front of her face. It was useless as Jill closed her eyes all the time. John knew it, nevertheless, he kept doing it, to show her how frustrated he really is and wanted to own Jill as his sex slave. He still forgot completely that Jill is my wife.

Jill passed out. Immediately, John tore the plastic bag, shoved his ten inch cock all the way into the O-ring gagged mouth, and fucked it hard as if Jill was a plastic doll. One minute passed and John squirted his cum inside her throat and pull is cock out quickly. Jill somehow regains consciousness and cough spurting his cum on the carpet. “Bad girl now you spoil my carpet, you know, you should swallow it, not spit it. I’ll teach you a lesson for ruining my carpet.” John shouted. He still forgot completely that Jill is my wife, not his.

Then John duct taped her O-ring gagged mouth, suffocated her again, and rotated Jill until her ass facing him. He pierced a hole with a pen over her already wet pussy. He rammed his cock all the way, until his pelvis hit her butt and fucked Jill like crazy for two minute then he cum again inside her soaked pussy. He ‘unwrapped’ Jill, just then, he realized, he had ****d other man wife and could end up in jail. He was so sorry to Jill and will do any thing she wants. “Any thing just named it!” he said, crying.

Jill in the after glow of her big orgasm tried to speak to John, but her mouth was sealed with silver duct tape. Still suffocated, Jill twisted with her might to get his attentions, and immediately John ripped off the duct tape.

As John going to completely remove the bondage Jill shouted behind the gag, “Nooo ... ! Bring me like this to my house in a bag, place me on the table, and when Tim arrives, you ask his permissions to fuck me.” Jill murmured. “Are you sure that will work, Jill?” John asked doubtfully. “Trust me on this” Jill replied.

Actually, Jill enjoyed every moment of it. Jill said in her mind, Tim wouldn’t have a heart doing that to me. But I love it, I really love it. I want it more, and more. John really can handle my desire. I’ll make him do it to me again and again. It would be better if Tim watched me being **** by other man. I know that really turn him on.

John was walking here and there nervously until I arrived. I saw someone wrapped on the table. “Is that Sam?” I asked. “No, no, it is Jill … I … I want to fuck her but wait for your permission.” John answered groggily. “So, you just tied and fuck my wife instead, heh!” I lost my temper. “Sure I fuck her … I mean … no ... I just tied her to warm up, then fuck her … I ... mean …. wait for your permission.” John swallowed his saliva. “This is the second time you fuck my wife without my permission, I should put you behind bars!” I shouted. “No ... no ... no ... please don’t do that I will do anything … anything at all just named it …. please Tim, forgive me ...” John cried. “If I fuck Sam what will you do?” “Please ... do it anyway you like … without my permission … please don’t put me in jail ... please Tim help me … forgive me.” “Alright, you said so. I can fuck Sam as if she is my wife” I said.

John nods his head, and protest sound came out from the wrapping. “I won’t put you in jail but I am free to do anything to Sam. And now you fuck Jill the way you fuck her in your house, you hear me!” I shouted again. “Oh ... yes, yes … thank you Tim … you won’t put me in jail … and yes you can have her anyway, I mean anyway you wanted to Tim, please do. I trust you Tim. But only for you Tim not other man.” “You said any way I like.” “Yeah, but she is only for you. Please Tim.” “You can trust me John, don’t worry.” “Oh, thank you Tim … ”

“I ask you to fuck Jill hard because that is the way she wants, but I couldn’t do it to her. I’ll do it to other girl but to Jill I can’t. I love her so much. I can hurt her. However, she wants it. Badly.” I reasoned. “Oh, that exactly what happened to me, Tim. Sam craves that kind of sex as I do, but I can’t do it to her. I lover her so much. So, now I hand over Sam craving to you, Tim” “That’s fine with me, John.” “Me too, Tim” We shook hand and hugged again. “Now, do your stuff, Jill is leaking, need a plumber.” “On the double, Tim. Emm … so now I can fuck her pussy too, can I?” “Ssshhtt, just get done with it, will you” I murmured. “O … yes … yes I will, Tim.” “You can fuck Sam pussy too, Tim.” “Ssshht … will you shut up!”

“Well, well, well, leaking isn’t it. Naughty girl, you piss in my bedroom, you ruin my carpet. I’ll teach you a lesson ... you sweet thing.” John French kissed my wife in front of me. My cock stiffens, actually, as the first moment I entered the room, saw the wrapping and knowing that John had screwed my wife and that made my cock erected.

Then John started fuck my wife’s pussy after taped her mouth, suffocating her. She wriggled and moaned with delight as he fucked her hard for three minute. They both cum together as I did too, then she passed out. John removed the tape allowing her to breathe again. “That’s it for now Tim. I’m done.”

“Yeah, my turn now.” Said Sam. She came out from the kitchen. “I heard everything.” Sam was wearing red latex full body harness and red seven-inch stiletto sandals. She brought a bag full of cling wrap. Fuck! Sam got me again. “Go on Tim, fulfils your destiny, Jill and I would enjoy this very much.” John said. Sam dropped the bad and jumped to me clasping her legs on my waist and French kissed me passionately. “Mmmhhpp” Jill protested. “Relax Jill you had your round with my husband, now it’s my round with your husband.” “Mmmmhhhnppp” Jill more than protested, but we ignored her. It’s three to one vote, and tree wins.

Then Sam engulfed my limp cock smeared with cum. “Mmmhhnn … delicious … mmhhnn” Sam mumbling. Soon her mouth couln’t accommodated it. So I grabbed her arms, and clasped them with cuffs attached to the harness. They held her wrists and elbows inline side by side. Next, I bent her legs like a Buddhist monk meditating, but with her crisscrossed ankles pressed to her tummy. I latch all the hook attached to the harness that designed for this posture, and then the wrapping begun.

I started wrapping her knees toward her crotch repeated three times but left her crotch accessible. Then I rose Sam up to stand on her spread knees and leant her body to mine. I wrapped from her hip, over her bound arms up to her to her shoulder three times. I carried Sam to the dinning room and laid her on the table. I inserted ten interconnected, one and half inch, vibrated anal beads and turned them on. I also inserted a sanitized half-inch vibrated metal urethra dildo. I taped a sausage shape vibrator onto her clit and turned it on. A posture collar completed my creation. “Gorgeous!” I said. Sam said, “Come Tim honey take me, I can’t stand it anymore!”

Immediately, I slip my twelve-inch cock into her hot and wet pussy. “Ooohh … it fill me up … like just now …in the … offiiii … mmmnnhhppp” Sam can’t continued her mumbling as I cover her face wit a transparent latex sheet and pulled it tight with my both hand while I fucked her pussy deep and hard. Sam hadn’t a chance to take a deep breath, so she began twisting, wriggling and spasm. Nevertheless, I knew she love it very much or craved for it.

Three minute later we cum together then she passed out. Immediately, I replaced my cock with a black wriggling vibrator, and duct taped it so it stayed in her cum filled pussy. Then I repositioned the u*********s Sam, so that her head dangled from the dinning table. Then I shoved my still erect cock all the way that her chin hit my pelvis or my pelvis hit her chin, and fucked her for three minute. I cum again for the third time that evening, inside her mouth, and duct taped her mouth before it leaked out. Sam regained consciousness and cough, but she couldn’t.

Some of the cum leaked through her nostrils, so I duct taped her nostril, suffocating her again. Sam spasm and twisted her head and body hard. Nevertheless, I just look into her eyes, up side down, enjoying her ordeal, while I masturbated my semi limp cock for a minute, then I ripped off her duct taped mouth and shoved my fully erect cock all the way into her cum filled mouth, gagging and suffocating her again. I fucked her for another two minute and cum for the forth time deep passed her pharynx and pull my cock out very slowly to prolong her predicament. We both were satisfied, and I French-kissed her cum smeared lips until I ran out of breath.

Then I put her into the bag with her wrapped knees protruded out and handed it over to John. They went home, I freed Jill from the wrapping, and we shower together. We dress up and went down town for dinner with Sam and John, and planned for the next intercourse tomorrow night. Sam and Jill would handle on planning their sex programs for the rest of the year.








... Continue»
Posted by WeiBandung 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 513  |  
93%

Famiy business pt 1

The annual company Christmas party had been a blast, as usual. It seemed like everyone at the company buckled down and worked like dogs the whole year and then all the accumulated stress and steam from the year was released in this one night of wild partying. During this one night every employee partied their ass off and genuinely had fun.

John Sampson, the company's owner, never failed to pull out the stops for the Christmas party. He gave all of his employees a paid vacation between Christmas and New Year's and tried to treat them right through the rest of the year. In return, his employees were loyal and worked very hard for him.

At his annual Christmas party John always provided the finest food and the best drinks and made sure that everything was free. This year he decided to hold the party at a local hotel to make sure everyone could party as hard as they wanted and not have to worry about driving home. To the huge applause of the group, he started the party by announcing that the hotel rooms would be on him so everyone should drink up.

It seemed everyone at the party took his advice and things quickly became rowdy. Mike Sampson, John's son, breathed a heavy sigh as he looked at his watch and realized it was time to keep his promise to his dad. Up until now he had been joining the fun of the party, but he was about to sneak into the back room and put on the old Santa costume that his dad loved to drag out at this party. Mike went to the room, slowly put on the costume, and waited for his dad to come and get him.

Dan, the guy who usually volunteered to be Santa, couldn't make the party at the last minute. A few hours before the party John pulled his son aside and asked him to play Santa for the night. Mike had no desire to do it but his dad made it clear it would mean a lot to him and so Mike eventually gave in and agreed.

John had made it a habit of having Santa give gifts to each employee on behalf of the company. With the number of employees attending, this ritual often took a long time and Mike wasn't looking forward to it. He would much rather be drinking and living it up than playing the jolly old fat man to all his co-workers.

His dad seemed genuinely pleased with Mike's appearance and was very excited, as usual, to start the whole Santa routine. Everyone cheered for Santa as Mike walked toward the chair set up at the head of the room. As he made his way up to the chair several of his co-workers made comments to him as if they thought it was still Dan under the costume. "Looking good Dan," he heard someone shout as he settled into the chair.

The way his dad always set this up was that Santa would stay in his chair and the various employees would come up one by one. His dad had given him a big list with everyone's name on it, so when they came up Mike was supposed to check the list and give them the appropriate gift. John always went out of his way to try and personalize his gifts as much as he could.

For the next hour or so Mike greeted a near constant stream of his friends and co-workers. One or two seemed to figure out it wasn't Dan under the costume but most still acted as if they thought it was Dan. Some even said, "Thanks, Dan," when they left.


John had started this company many years ago and it was still largely a f****y run business. In addition to Mike, his three s****rs and his mom all worked there. His youngest s****r, Nancy, was 20 years old and still in college. She had just started working in the office as an intern around her class schedule. Mary was his other younger s****r and at 23 she had graduated from college a couple of years ago and had been working full time ever since.

Mike was now 24 and had been working for the company since he was about halfway through college. He loved the work and was clearly on the fast track, having already received a few promotions. Some complained it was only because he was the boss' son but most knew it was because he really knew his stuff.

His other s****r, Lily, was 26 and also was on the fast track within the company. She had earned a well-deserved reputation as a tough businesswoman and most around the office thought she was a cold-hearted bitch. Mike knew Lily had a softer side and that she could be very fun and even a little wild when she let her guard down. She liked to party just as hard as she worked, but she didn't often show that side to her co-workers.

Leslie, Mike's mom, had a very high-ranking position in the company that she earned through years of hard work. She had never gone to college but picked up the business quickly and had become very good at what she did. Mike really admired his mom. She seemed to be one of those "super women" who somehow managed to have a career, raise a f****y, and keep herself in great shape. She worked out religiously and either ran or lifted weights every morning. She was just about to turn 50 but looked more like a 35-year-old. Mike only hoped to be that organized and in shape when he was her age.

As the night continued it seemed that, for some reason, tonight's party was getting even more wild than usual. The drinks were flowing freely, as usual, and the dance floor was becoming more and more crowded as the band continued its stream of upbeat dance music. The dancing had started relatively mild, but there were now several individuals and couples whose dancing had become quite sexy and obviously teasing.

Mike noticed that both Nancy and Mary were out on the dance floor living it up. Both shared his mom's natural beauty and both were causing quite a scene on the dance floor with their sexy, d***ken dancing and other teasing antics.

More of his Santa duties called and Mike lost track of what was happening in the rest of the room for a while. When he had another break he saw that some of the guests had started leaving and so it was now easier for Mike to locate his f****y as he surveyed the room.

His dad was happily chatting with a large group of people in one corner. Mike scanned the room and was surprised to see that his mom and Lily had joined in the loud, wild group that Nancy and Mary had been hanging out with all night.

This group was made up of some of the youngest, best looking women at the company and all of them had been partying hard all night. Mike felt his cock tingle slightly as a couple of the women from this group made their way up to him. Most of the other employees had simply stood next to Mike as they received their gifts, but Mike was happily surprised when Victoria, a tall blonde with killer legs, climbed right on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck.

She flirted openly with him and caused his cock to jump when she teasingly asked him if any of her naughty acts in the past year disqualified her for a present. He tried to get her to admit to some of the naughty acts but she wouldn't. Despite that Mike was very aware of her squirming and wriggling on his lap and had to concentrate to keep his cock from getting hard.

One by one the group of attractive women followed Victoria's lead and climbed onto his lap. Mike felt a little odd when his s****r Mary approached him and took a seat on his lap. He didn't say anything because he didn't want to blow his cover. So far nobody in this group had recognized him and he liked being able to stay anonymous while they flirted with him.

Mary didn't act as openly flirtatious as Victoria or the others but he was still very aware of her hips doing a sexy little wiggle on his lap. He didn't want to get excited but he couldn't help it. He felt his cock twitch at the forbidden thrill of having his cute, d***ken s****r wriggling on his lap.

A short while later Nancy took her turn. To Mike's surprise Nancy was more flirtatious than any of the others. She talked in a sexy, teasing tone and very openly began grinding her ass back and forth on his lap. Before she got up she planted a teasing little kiss on his lips, and he overheard her telling the others that Santa seemed to be having a good time. He wondered if she had felt his stiff cock pushing against her ass.

Next up was his mom. He took a deep breath to regain control of his cock as she stepped up to his chair. After all, this was his mom and he couldn't allow his cock to do his thinking for him.

"Hey Santa," Leslie purred as she slithered onto his lap.

"Hi," Mike replied trying to mask the sound of his voice so she wouldn't recognize him. She was clearly d***k and didn't give any indication that she recognized him.

"So tell me Santa, have I been naughty or nice this year?" Something in his mom's voice was decidedly teasing and Mike suddenly became very aware of her squirming playfully on his lap. Against his own will he felt his cock spring to life and grow stiff in his pants.

"Mmmmm, Santa," Leslie cooed softly into his ear, "it feels like you're a naughty boy." He stared mutely at his mom as she slipped her hand inside his jacket and added, "Come up a little later and I'll have something really naughty and nice to give you." She gave his lap one last sexy wiggle and leaned close to his ear as she whispered, "Don't keep me waiting Dan."

Mike stared in complete shock at his mom as she slipped off his lap and walked away from him. She turned around and gave him a sly smile and sexy wink before she returned to the others.

Lily was the last person to take her turn on his lap and although she wasn't as flirtatious as the others Mike's cock was fully erect the whole time as a consequence of what had just happened. She squirmed knowingly on his lap and Mike had no doubt that she could feel his cock. Lily talked to him some and he presented her with her gift before she left, but the whole time his mind was elsewhere.

He was still trying to wrap his brain around what his mom had said and done. Clearly she thought he was Dan but Mike still wrestled with what the encounter meant. From her actions it seemed clear she and Dan were not strangers. Mike realized that his mom was cheating on his dad and possibly had been for a while.

Finally his dad made an announcement that Santa had to leave and that anyone else who hadn't yet visited him needed to now. Nobody stepped forward so John leaned down to Mike and said, "Thanks, son. I appreciate you doing this." Mike quickly slipped out of the chair and walked out of the room with a brief glance over at his mom. She was caught up in a conversation and didn't look back at him.

Once back in the changing room Mike reached into his coat and pulled out a magnetic card room key. This was what his mom had left behind when she reached into his coat. The card had a number written in his mom's handwriting. Mike turned the card over and over in his hand as he stared at it.

Had his dad seen the way his mom and s****rs made their teasing visits to Santa? A few times Mike had frantically searched the crowd for signs of his dad but, thankfully, his dad had been busy playing host the whole time and hadn't seen any of what had happened.

Shit, Mike thought, it was bad enough that he had allowed himself to get a little excited about his d***ken s****rs flirting and teasing, but how could he accept his reaction to his mom? Sure she had acted very sexually and had obviously been coming on to him, but she was his mom and he wasn't supposed to feel that way.

Still, the brief encounter allowed him to see a side of his mom that he had never thought about before. Thinking he was Dan, his mom had revealed a sexy, teasing, flirtatious side that Mike didn't know she had. What other secrets had she been keeping?

He returned to the party after getting back in his own clothes and looked around to see that the room was a bit emptier. His dad was still busy playing the host and laughing it up with a group of older guys. He found Mary who greeted him with a smile and asked where he had been hiding all night.

"Oh, I've been floating around," he replied. They made some small talk for a while before Mike looked around for his mom and realized he didn't see her. "Where's mom?" he asked Mary.

"Oh, she said she was tired and headed upstairs a few minutes ago," Mary said. "She said she wouldn't be back down tonight." That news made Mike's stomach knot. What he knew that Mary didn't was that his mom had gone upstairs to fuck Dan silly. His mind flashed back to the way she had flirted with Santa and the way it had made him feel in spite of himself.

Mary turned back to the rest of the group and resumed talking. Mike looked around the room and reached into his pocket feeling for the key that his mom had stuffed into Santa's jacket. He wandered out into the quiet hallway outside the banquet room to try and clear his mind. He stood there for a few minutes thinking about what had happened as he continued fondling the key card in his pocket.

Before he realized he had started moving, he found himself standing in front of the elevators. He hadn't pressed the button but when the door opened and the couple that had pressed the button stepped in he followed them. He didn't need to look at the key in his pocket to remember the number written on it was 759. That number had been burned into his mind from the moment he first looked at it. In a daze he pushed the button for the seventh floor.

The other couple exited on the 5th floor and Mike stood in silence as the elevator glided up the remaining two floors to number 7. The doors smoothly opened and Mike stepped out. He almost jumped back in the elevator but the doors closed before he could. He stood in the foyer outside the elevators still fumbling with the key in his pocket.

He wandered down toward door 759 trying to figure out what exactly he was going to do. Surely he couldn't go inside the room. His mom was clearly expecting Dan and having her own son appear would certainly break the mood.

Besides, Mike was troubled a little by why he cared about "the mood". Sure, he had always known his mom was great looking for her age and his friends in high school and college never missed an opportunity to tease him about his hot mom. Aside from that, however, he had never thought of her sexually before.

For some reason simply the way she had teased him and provoked his cock into getting hard before telling him she knew he was hard had really affected him. The idea of his mom as a sex kitten made his heart race and his stomach knot. He knew that she didn't know it was him under the Santa costume but still hearing her invite him up to the room to fuck had possibly been the singularly hottest thing he had ever heard. Maybe it was true what that old psychologist said about every son secretly wanting to fuck their mom.

Mike was now standing directly in front of room 759 staring at the numbers on the door. He knew he couldn't go in but was still compelled to stand there. The vaguely d***k, very horny part of him tried to convince him to just go in and see what would happen, but he couldn't see any way that would turn out well. He could just picture it in his mind. "Hi mom, it was really me playing Santa instead of Dan." "Oh, that's OK dear, why don't we fuck anyway?"

He began to picture what his mom might be doing on the other side of the door and his cock strained hard against his pants. Then, suddenly, a group exited the elevators and came down the hall. Mike hurriedly turned and began walking away from them not wanting to be seen simply loitering in the hall.

Somehow the noise and surprise of the group's arrival broke the spell door 759 had on him and Mike made his way down to the 4th floor where his room was located. He quickly went inside and immediately sat on the bed and removed his pants. He took hold of his cock and began to slowly stroke it as he thought about his mom.

He envisioned her waiting on the other side of the door where he had been standing. In his mind she waited in revealing lingerie. He wondered what she might do when she realized Dan wasn't coming and, for the first time in his life, he stroked himself while actively thinking of his mother in a sexual way. He imagined her playing with herself and tried to picture what her hands would look like caressing her tits or teasing her clit. He wondered if she was a screamer or if she would just cum with a soft moan.

When he was on the verge of cumming he changed the scene in his mind and pictured himself there with her. In his fantasy he entered the room and they had started fucking just as if she had always been expecting him. He got as far as pulling off her top and bending down to suck her hard nipple into his mouth before he groaned and began to cum all over the towel he had grabbed from the bathroom.

After cleaning himself up Mike lay back on the bed and again tried to make sense of everything. After now cumming he found that he felt a little silly and embarrassed about how he had reacted to his mom. Now it was the fact that she had been cheating on his dad that really struck him. He finally went to sl**p that night wondering if he should confront her with his knowledge.

Christmas was two days away and Mike decided to not do anything before the holiday. The whole f****y always gathered at his parent's house for a big meal and a gift exchange on Christmas Eve and then they all stayed overnight and spent Christmas day together. Whatever he decided to do he knew that right before such a f****y day was no time to bring up this subject.

Mike returned to his apartment the next morning and tried to go back to his normal routine. Unfortunately, despite his efforts his mind was filled with thoughts and ideas and feelings that could not be called normal. In addition to his mom he also reflected on how each of his s****rs had felt on his lap and how each of them had teased him, especially Nancy. He was feeling some very unb*****rly urges and couldn't get the thoughts out of his head.

It was true that he had sometimes jerked off to fantasies of his s****rs while growing up, but those seemed like c***dish follies compared to this. What he felt now was a very adult, very strong desire he couldn't shake.

Despite being the least flirtatious, the s****r that most stuck in Mike's mind and kept appearing in his thoughts was Lily. It was obvious that she had felt his hard on as she sat on his lap. Something about the way it felt as his cock pressed against her and the subtle way she reacted to it intrigued him. He didn't know why but he guessed she would be an absolute a****l in bed.

Still, his mother dominated his thoughts and impure fantasies right up to the point when he was getting ready to leave his place on Christmas Eve. He still didn't know how to feel about having these feelings about his mom or his s****rs so he tried to simply push them out of his mind as he drove over to the house where he grew up.

He was one of the last to arrive and found the house full of good cheer. He hugged and kissed his s****rs and his mom and gave his dad a big hug also. All through the meal the f****y talked happily and enjoyed being together.

They stayed up late talking and watching Christmas movies on TV. At one point Mike found himself alone in the kitchen with his mom while the others all were in the living room engrossed in 'It's a Wonderful Life'.

"I'm glad we have this chance to talk," Leslie said before adding, "lets move over here so we don't bother the others." She led him to one of the corners of the room farthest and the most secluded from the living room.

"What's up?" Mike asked even as he felt his stomach flutter as if it already knew what was about to be said.

"Your dad mentioned to me yesterday that Dan didn't make the holiday party the other night. He said that you were great as the stand in Santa." Leslie stopped and seemed to let those words hang in the air for emphasis. Then she added, "So I guess you've already figured out about me and Dan."
Mike nodded as Leslie continued, "Oh come on now Mike. Surely you don't think I'm a bad person now, do you?"

"No," Mike said, "I guess I just never imagined you or dad cheating on each other."

Leslie laughed as if Mike said something really funny. "Oh Mike," she said, "I guess there are quite a few things that we haven't really told you about. So are you mad at your old mom?" she asked.

"No, well, I don't know. I guess I was mostly just surprised. I mean you and dad are both adults and it's really none of my business," he replied.

"Good," she said before pausing as if to signify that she was about to change the subject. "Now I have one more thing I'd like to discuss. I noticed that you really seemed to enjoy playing Santa."

"I guess it was OK," Mike said not picking up on Leslie's meaning.

"You sure seemed to be having a good time when I was sitting on your lap," she said in a more devilish tone that grabbed Mike's attention and let him know immediately what she meant.

"I'm sorry mom, I didn't mean to..." Mike tried to explain before she interrupted him.

"No need to say anything. Lots of wild things happen at that party all the time. Besides we are all grown adults and were just having a little fun." She paused again before looking up into his eyes and adding, "It sure did get lonely up in my room later." She moved closer to him so she was standing just a few inches in front of him before she softly added, "So tell me, did you think about using the key I gave you?"

Mike just stared back at her too afraid to say yes, but he was afraid that his eyes had already given him away as she gave him a knowing little smile. "Are you two OK in there?" Nancy called into the kitchen apparently just noticing that her b*****r and mom were still missing.

"We'll be right back," Leslie answered. Leslie turned back to Mike still with that sexy, knowing smile and said, "You know, I still have something nice waiting for Santa, if he wants it." She leaned forward and gave Mike a soft kiss on his lips before turning away and returning to the living room. The kiss wasn't overtly sexual but there was a subtlety to it and an intensity that Mike sensed immediately.

He stood completely still for a long while after she left. His mind screamed at him that his mom had just propositioned him. The idea was so unbelievably exciting and impossible all at the same time he didn't know what to do.

He still hadn't moved when Leslie poked her head back into the kitchen and said, "Are you OK, son?" Mike turned and looked at her as she looked back at him with a sexy, teasing little smile. Clearly she seemed to be enjoying the state she had put him in.

The rest of the night was a blur as Mike sat watching his mom secretly. She acted completely normal despite the fact that she seemingly had just asked him if he wanted to sl**p with her. Mike's mind was spinning and he felt like he was in a daze.

That night Mike stayed in his old bedroom. Just like when they were growing up Lily stayed in her own room and Mary and Nancy shared their old bedroom. They took turns getting ready for bed and at one point Mike found himself alone with his mom once again. They made eye contact and Mike felt his stomach knot and his cock twitch as he searched for the right words to say. How does one tell his mom that he thinks he wants to fuck her?

It seemed like Leslie was just about to speak when John appeared in the doorway. Instead of whatever she was going to say she hugged Mike and simply said, "Goodnight."

Mike was so excited and confused that he jerked off in the bathroom while getting ready for bed. Before he could stop it he found his mind wandering to images and thoughts of his mom and what she said and how she kissed him in the kitchen. It took Mike a while to fall asl**p in his old bedroom as he lay staring at the ceiling with his mind spinning, but he eventually drifted off.

At first he thought he was having a wild dream. His eyes barely opened and he saw nothing but the dark black of night before he closed them again and seemingly fell back asl**p. For the next while he had the most fabulous, realistic dream he could remember. In his mind his mom was sitting next to him and was stroking his cock as he lay on his back and watched. This dream was more intense and vivid than any he had ever had before.

Through his sl**p his mind seemed to register something moving but it still wasn't enough to fully wake up. He didn't want to wake up from this amazing dream and it was only when he felt a tugging at his waist that he finally opened his eyes and lifted his head.

He wasn't sure if it was real or still his dream but his first sight was of his mom slowly pushing his pajama bottoms down his legs until they were below his rock hard cock. His cock was standing straight up in the air and was already throbbing with lust.

He still wasn't sure if this was real or a dream until she slowly opened her mouth and took him deeply inside. The sensation was so intense and so vivid that he knew it had to be real, but just to make sure he reached his hand down to her and let his fingers graze across her very real back.

She looked up at him while keeping his cock between her lips and smiled wickedly. Before Mike could register either his approval or dismay she began to give him the most perfectly lurid, lustful blowjob he had ever experienced. Fast and then slow she moved over him using her lips, hands, and largely her tongue to drive him into a frenzy of lust.

Mike let out a long, low moan that seemed to spur her on to even more wild licking and sucking. Mike had no idea how long this lasted as the world beyond her mouth on his cock seemed to blur and twist. She moved confidently and erotically over him seemingly without any hesitation or reservations about what she was doing. He couldn't believe what was happening even as he watched it happen.

After apparently deciding she had teased him enough she quickly found a tempo that had Mike struggling to keep from cumming. His struggles were in vain however as there was no resisting her perfect mouth and tongue. When he came he had to struggle not to cry out. She continued bobbing her head on him and increased the tempo at which her hand stroked him as she greedily accepted all of his cum in her mouth.

She didn't release his cock until well after he finished cumming. When she did finally release it she looked up at him with the most sexy, wanton look he could imagine and he immediately noticed a small line of his cum that had escaped her lips and run down on her chin. Never had he seen anything as exciting as that line of cum on her face, but he was so dumbfounded by the situation and what had just happened he simply stared at her and smiled.

She reached up toward his face and ran her fingers over his cheek. "Go back to sl**p," she whispered. "I'll see you in the morning. Merry Christmas."

He watched her leave without another word and remained lying on his back with his softening cock still exposed from his pajamas. He pulled his pajamas back up and pulled up the covers as his sl**py brain still tried to comprehend what had just happened. He drifted off to sl**p wondering again if he hadn't just dreamed the whole thing.

The next morning started early with a big breakfast and the f****y gift exchange. Mike was awakened by Mary knocking on his door and telling him that breakfast was ready. As he slowly crawled out of bed his mind filled with the fuzzy memories of what had seemingly happened the previous night. Had his mom really given him a blowjob and taken his cum in her mouth without even flinching? Real or not the emotions these memories sparked were intense and he wondered how he would react upon seeing her this morning.

Everyone traditionally stayed in their pajamas for breakfast and Mike made his way to the kitchen following the wonderful smells. His mom seemed to be in very high spirits and had prepared an absolute feast for breakfast. The food she prepared could easily have fed at least twice the number in their f****y.

"Morning Mike," Leslie said, "how did you sl**p?" Mike was struck with the wild double meaning of her words and was thrilled to know that nobody else in the room would know what she was really talking about.

"Great," Mike replied with a wide smile. Leslie responded by smiling widely and giving him a quick wink. There was surely no doubt now that the events of the last night were very real. His mom had sucked his cock!

Mike had developed a big appetite and ate a huge breakfast. A couple of times during the meal his mom teased him about having such a big appetite. Mike couldn't hide his reaction as he looked up at her in shock when she said, "Geez, Mike. What did you do last night to work up such a hunger?" Fortunately everyone else was so wrapped up talking with each other or eating that they didn't notice the brief flash of knowing eye contact that passed between mother and son.

Soon after breakfast Nancy and Mary's boyfriends arrived and joined the festivities for the rest of the day. The gifts were exchanged and they all sat around talking and laughing while they drank their coffee.

After a while longer Nancy suggested that they all get bundled up and go down to the local park for some sledding. The local park had a big hill and the recent snowfall made it the perfect spot for sledding. It was actually fairly common for the f****y to have a big outing like this on Christmas day. Sometimes they went skiing, sometimes they just had snowball fights and built snowmen, and this year they would go sledding.

Ordinarily Mike was all for these goofy sorts of f****y days but today was different. After the late night the previous night, his surprise in the middle of the night, and then the early morning he was feeling very wiped out. Besides, he thought some time alone to sort through what had happened would do him some good.

He told everyone that he would just stay at home and keep the home fires burning while they went out. His dad tried to protest at first as he loved these types of outings and wanted to make sure the whole f****y was involved.

Mike knew that his dad would keep everyone out until it was too dark to see and then would insist on taking everyone out to whatever restaurant he could find open on Christmas night. They often ended up at diners or other off the wall places but his dad never cared as being together was what always mattered to him.

Mike and his dad debated for a while before Leslie finally stepped in and interjected, "Come on John. Mike is a grown man and if he is too tired to go then we should let him stay." His dad didn't look happy but he finally relented only after giving an exaggerated "I give up" sigh.

After his dad left Mike looked at his mom and quietly said, "Thanks."

"Anytime," she replied touching his arm softly. He didn't know if she intended it as sexual or not but her touch sent chills up his arm, down his back, and straight to his cock.

Mike remained in his pajamas while the others all bustled around getting dressed and ready for the big day out. Finally, when they were all ready they started streaming out of the house as they said their good-byes to Mike and told him he didn't know what he was going to miss.

The house fell into a loud silence after they all left. Mike settled down onto the couch and picked up the remote control planning on watching one of the football games that he knew was on right now. Just as he was about to hit the power button he heard the door rattle for a moment before it opened up. In the next moment Mike watched his mom step back inside and shut the door behind her.

"Forget something?" Mike asked.

"No," she answered. "I decided to skip the outing." She looked outside for a moment and then said, "There they go now. Should be a good time." She then started to take off her coat, hat, gloves, and all the other extra layers she had put on just a few minutes earlier. "Besides," she said knowingly, "I thought we should talk."

Mike didn't say anything as he watched her move gracefully across the room before sitting in the chair opposite the coffee table from him. "Now Mike, I think there are some things about me and your dad that I should tell you. I don't really know how to say this, so I think I'll just be direct if that is OK." She paused but didn't really give Mike enough time to respond before she continued.

"You see, for years now your dad and I have had what I guess they call an 'open' marriage. He has his little flings and so do I. We've done some pretty wild things, both together and apart. Are you OK hearing this?" she asked.

Mike really didn't know what the hell to think. How are you supposed to react when your mom says that she and your dad are swingers? He simply nodded his head for her to continue.

"Well, anyway, I just wanted you to know that our marriage is fine. I didn't want you to think that I was sneaking around behind your dad's back. The two of us love each other very much and our relationship is probably stronger now than it ever has been. We've done some things that I'll tell you about sometime, but now isn't the right time."

She continued, "Now, I think we should talk about my little gift last night. After your dad told me that you had been playing Santa at the party at first I wasn't sure what to think. I guess I was a little embarrassed about how I had acted, but then I remembered how you reacted."

She paused and looked at him slyly for a moment before continuing, "Then I started thinking about you. I mean, I didn't know it was you but you definitely knew it was me and you still, well, I guess enjoyed my sitting on your lap. I guess after feeling your reaction I thought you might be ready to accept my gift."

She paused again and let her last words hang in the air for a moment. Mike simply stared at her waiting for her to continue. After a short pause his mom took a breath and said, "I want you to know that I definitely wanted to give you the gift. In fact, well, I guess I was just happy to think that you might be ready for it. I know that what happened could really backfire but I decided to take a chance and hope it turned out OK."

She slowly stood up and walked over to him stopping right in front of him. "So Mike," she said playfully as she pushed his arms apart and sat down on his lap just as she did at the party when he was playing Santa, "I guess what I need to know now is do you think I'm naughty or nice?" She wrapped her arms around his neck and Mike almost instinctively wrapped his arms around her trim waist.

The question hung in the air as Leslie stared down at him with curious, playful eyes. Mike's head was absolutely spinning. How could he possibly comprehend all that his mom had just laid out for him? In all his confusion and questions one thing became very apparent, the woman he had been fantasizing about nearly constantly for the past several days was sitting on his lap with her arms wrapped around him.

The first part of him to react was his cock. He felt it stir and wondered if his mom also felt it as she seemed to wiggle ever so slightly on his lap. He didn't know if she meant it but her small motions only further served to stoke his excitement and his cock grew even harder.

Mike stared at her trying to figure out what to say and how to say it. As they remained locked in each other's stares Mike simply leaned forward and pressed his lips against his mother's. Their kiss was soft and gentle at first as their lips slowly danced together in a kiss that wasn't meant to be shared by a mother and son. Leslie clearly enjoyed his response as she moaned from deep in her throat.

Soon she parted her lips slightly and Mike responded by doing the same. The moment their tongues met jolts of excitement surged through Mike's body and their kiss immediately grew wild and borderline desperate. They hungrily and wantonly continued their wild, open-mouthed kiss as Mike's cock grew to its full size under her ass. There was no doubt now that her wiggling and writhing was fully intended to stoke his desire.

As they continued their frantic kiss Mike unlocked his fingers from where they had been linked on her hip and began to slide one hand up and down her back. His other hand boldly and steadily began to slip up her side. The reality of what he was doing was almost too absurd to believe, but a few short moments later Mike sat with his mom on his lap as their tongues eagerly danced back and forth and his hand cupped and fondled her soft, perfect tit.

Leslie moaned softly into Mike's mouth as she twisted slightly to allow Mike's hand easier access to her tits. Their wild kiss continued along with his exploration of her tits until she pulled away from their kiss and gracefully stood up off his lap. She reached out to him and as she took his hand in hers she simply said, "Come on."

The front of Mike's pajama bottoms were tented out very prominently from his hard on as he followed his mom down the hall. He didn't stop himself from staring at her ass in her tight jeans and a part of his mind was still asking, "Is this really happening?" even as she led him straight to her bedroom.

They melted together onto the bed and wrapped their arms around each other as they resumed their kiss. It didn't take long for Mike to again slide his hand down to her tits and continue caressing her. Feeling her nipples hardening slightly through her shirt and bra made him even more excited and intent on exploring her tits. He was so caught up with her tits he didn't even notice her hand until she grasped his hard shaft through the thin material of his pants.

Her touch was so exciting, electric, and taboo that Mike immediately parted their kiss and let out a long moan. She smiled excitedly and easily slipped her fingers inside the elastic of his pajama pants. Mike groaned again when her fingers played with his dark pubic hair before her fingers softly surrounded his rock hard shaft. She didn't really stroke him but instead she lightly rubbed her fingers over his cock. Mike didn't know what she was doing but he had never had anyone's touch affect him so strongly.

After a few more intense moments, she slipped her hand out of his pants and began to lift the waistband of his T-shirt. She slowly lifted his shirt until she pulled it over his head and tossed it aside. She ran her fingers lavishly over his chest and stomach letting his chest hair slide through her fingers.

She continued for a while longer before sliding her hands down his stomach until she had her fingertips hooked around the elastic band of his pajama pants. Very slowly she pulled his pants down as if she was unwrapping a very desired present and wanted the anticipation to last just for a few moments longer.

When she had them pulled off his legs she tossed them aside and paused a moment to gaze down at the naked body of her only son. Mike's cock stood up, rock hard, with its tip already wet from his excited pre-cum as he stared back at her with his heart pounding hard in his chest.

He initially hoped she would repeat her blowjob from the previous night but instead she did something even more exciting. She straightened up so she was kneeling next to him looking down at his naked form. As he stared up at her wildly she grasped the waistline of her shirt and began to slowly pull it upwards. She pulled the top up and over her head and tossed it aside.

Mike immediately reached up and began to caress her bare stomach. Leslie let her son continue his fondling for a few moments before she slipped off the bed. Mike rolled onto his side and watched his mom as she unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans before she pushed them down and stepped out of them.

Mike stared wildly at the sight of his mom standing before him in a very sexy pair of black panties and bra. She began to reach behind her toward the clasp of her bra but Mike quickly stood up and moved behind her saying, "Here, let me help." He let his fingers lightly play over her back for a few moments before he finally opened the clasp and then pushed her bra forward and off her shoulders.
Before removing her panties Mike moved in closely behind her and let his hard cock press tightly against her ass. He snaked his arms under hers and took both of her bare tits in his hands. She leaned her head back and rested it on his shoulder as he fondled her soft flesh and tight nipples.

Her tits sagged some now that they were free from her bra but that only make them feel even softer and more delicate in his fingers. Mike had never been with anyone nearly as old as his mom and so wasn't used to exploring a body as aged and experienced as hers. He found these new sensations wildly exciting and relished every second of their contact and caresses.

He continued caressing and fondling her tits as Leslie moaned repeatedly. Eventually his fingers were drawn to her hard nipples. He pinched and softly pulled on them, and the effect this had on her was immediate.

After several long, decadent minutes of this teasing she finally gasped, "Oh God!" and turned around to face her son. Together they pulled off her panties and Mike stared down at the perfect temptation of her pussy.

He guided her back onto the bed and crawled beside her bringing his mouth down to the sensitive skin just behind her ear. He started there and slowly and softly kissed and licked his way down to her neck as she wriggled and moaned excitedly. He intended to continue moving downwards, spending a long time exploring her soft tits and rock hard nipples, until he was sucking and licking her pussy. He wanted to taste her juices and feel her orgasm with his mouth.

He was still teasing the base of her neck when her groans intensified. She ran her fingers through his hair and moaned, "Mike, fuck me."

Mike looked up at her in wild excitement as she said, "It's what I want, what we both want. Please Mike." He was already moving between her legs as she spoke and his cock quickly found the dripping wet entrance to her pussy. He let the tip linger in her heavy wetness before he pushed it inside the one pussy he knew he was never meant to fuck. The realization of how "wrong" this act was only made the feelings more intense.

He slowly sank his entire length inside her until they were pressed tightly together. "Yesssssss," she hissed as he started to fuck her as slowly and deliberately as he could. It took every ounce of Mike's willpower to not pound his cock into her frantically until his cum filled her, but he wanted to savor every last second of this experience so he concentrated on maintaining his control.

She lifted her legs and loosely wrapped them around his waist in a move that always drove Mike wild. He loved feeling so intertwined with his lover as they fucked. They almost immediately fell into an easy rhythm and it seemed like they instinctively knew how to move to please each other.

The slow fuck continued with Mike holding himself up on his hands so he could look down at her. The look of lust and desire on her face combined with the flush in her cheeks and the way her hair looked so perfectly messed up all made her look hotter than anyone he had ever seen before.

Her tits danced and wobbled on her chest from their movements and he found himself becoming intoxicated by their erotic dance. Mike was surprised the fuck lasted so long since he was more excited than he could ever remember being before. He had no idea how long they had actually been fucking, but it certainly had been a long time, definitely far longer than the duration of most of his previous fucks. The whole act felt amazingly intense and yet effortless as Mike closed his eyes and let his pleasure and desire consume him.

What surprised Mike even more than the length of their fuck was that Leslie started to cum first. "Ooooo, son!" Leslie cried out as Mike felt her pussy quivering around his cock. Immediately after her cry her whole body began trembling from the power of her orgasm as she cried out and moaned wildly.

The combination of feeling her body and pussy trembling and quaking so excitedly and of seeing the lust and ultimate release in her face and in her eyes almost immediately pushed Mike past his own control. He began fucking her a little harder and faster as she groaned and urged him on. A few strokes later he gasped and shoved himself as deeply into her as he could as his cum exploded out of his cock and filled her pussy.

After the first few jets had entered her he groaned, "Oh mom." Hearing himself utter those unbelievable words seemed to reenergize his orgasm to a new peak.

When he finished cumming he fell into her arms. They both lay still breathing heavily and holding each other. For a long time they both simply basked in the perfect afterglow of their fuck. Finally Leslie purred, "God Mike, that was amazing. It was everything I hoped it would be."

He looked up at her and said, "Hoped it would be? How long have you been thinking about this?"

Leslie smiled a little sheepishly and said, "Well, I guess we're past the point of having secrets. I suppose I've been thinking about this for almost five years." She paused and then added, "Surprised?" The look of complete shock and disbelief on Mike's face made her giggle as she looked into his eyes.

Mike's mouth hung open and his mind spun. Eventually, he was able to form a feeble response to her question. "I guess I don't know what to say," Mike replied. What was the appropriate thing to say when you have just finished fucking your mom and then she tells you she's dreamed about fucking you since you were 19?

She smiled wickedly at him and said, "There will be lots of time later for true confessions. For now let's take advantage of this time before the others come back." They fell into a long, lingering kiss that slowly grew more excited and wild. Before their next fuck they would take the time to softly kiss and explore each other all over their bodies.

Mike lingered over her tits for a long while and let his mouth and hands slowly explore her legs, stomach, chest, and arms in between their long, deep kisses. He purposely avoided her pussy for a long time, wanting to fully explore her body first and wanting to draw out the anticipation of that moment as long as he could. Finally he moved between her thighs and let the tip of his tongue wander through the heavy wetness of her pussy.

Leslie moaned repeatedly as Mike continued his slow explorations. Mike loved the intimacy of pleasing his lover's pussy with his mouth. He inhaled deeply of her smell and let her taste wash over his tongue as he explored the one pussy he knew he should never be licking. Throughout nearly the whole encounter Mike had a tiny voice in the back of his mind telling him this was very wrong and he should stop, but knowing it was wrong only made the act more exciting and appealing.

He lavished his tongue around her pussy as he committed the ultimate taboo of bringing his own mother to the brink of her orgasm. Just as her excitement was building to a climax Mike slipped two of his fingers into her hot, wet pussy and began to slowly finger fuck her while he teased her clit with his lips and tongue. He toyed with her for a while letting her dangle on the edge of release before he sucked her clit into his mouth and applied gentle pressure to it.

She reacted immediately and arched her back as her body tensed and she cried out loudly. The feeling of her pussy quivering around his fingers and of her whole body rocking under him as he teased her clit was beyond anything he could have ever dreamed. The intensity of her orgasm was truly impressive, as she seemed to become completely engulfed in her own pleasure and desire.

After her orgasm passed he sat up and gazed down at her excited, panting form. She was lying with her eyes closed blissfully and her head turned to the side in a vision of sheer erotica that made Mike's cock throb and made him want her intensely and completely.

"Oh, son," she exclaimed softly. "That was amazing." Finally she sat up and they sat together on the bed exchanging soft, tender kisses. Mike caressed her tits gently and explored her stomach and back but now his touches were less to excite her and more to simply feel the wonderfully soft beauty of her form.

Eventually her hand dropped to his lap and he felt her fingertips rubbing lightly against his hard cock. "My turn," she whispered as she guided him down onto the bed. Very quickly Mike lost all track of time or just about anything else other than what was happening to him at that moment.

As he had just done to her Leslie slowly and teasingly explored virtually every inch of him with her hands, lips, and tongue. She was clearly a practiced lover and made Mike feel and experience things simply by touching and kissing him in certain spots that he had never imagined possible.

She saved his cock for the end and before she took it into her mouth she lavishly licked at his hard shaft and sucked his balls. One of his previous lovers liked to do this also but she was nothing compared to his mom. She seemed to find pleasure points for him that he never knew existed.

Each time she released his balls she let the tip of her tongue touch the base of his hard shaft. She then slowly licked him up and down the length of his cock while gazing directly into Mike's eyes. Their eyes remained locked as Mike groaned wildly and she continued licking him like an X rated lollipop.

After a long while of alternating her teasing like this between licking his shaft and sucking his balls, she finally parted her lips and took him fully into her mouth. The sensations were even more intense than Mike remembered from the previous night and he had to concentrate to keep from immediately going beyond his control and cumming in her mouth.

As much as he wanted to fuck her again he couldn't believe how wonderful her mouth felt and didn't know how he could last. It was amazing to him that despite how excited he was and how eagerly she was sucking and licking at him that she also seemed to know exactly how to keep him within his limits of control.

After a long while more Mike thought of a way to make this moment even more perfect. He softly whispered for her to turn around and she smiled excitedly as if she immediately knew what he wanted. She very smoothly spun around until her legs were straddling his head and slowly lowered herself down until he was able to lick and suck her pussy as she teased his cock.

They remained in the 69 position with her on top for a long time. Mike loved this position and savored being able to taste and explore her at the same time he felt her amazing lips and tongue on him. Eventually the excitement of this new position grew to be too much for him and he knew he was going to cum.

When it finally happened, his orgasm started so quickly that he didn't even have time to warn her. Either she felt it coming or didn't mind the surprise as she kept her lips around him and easily took his cum into her mouth just as she had done the previous night. Mike's mouth fell away from her pussy as he moaned and gasped at the way she used her hands, lips, and tongue to perfectly coax out every last drop of his cum.

After he was completely spent he returned his focus to her pussy and continued his sucking and licking with a wild abandon. She remained over him and continued to bathe his slowly wilting cock with her tongue and lips. Her gentle playing as his cock tingled in the immediate wake of his powerful orgasm had him in heaven.

He slowly teased her pussy, determined to make her cum one more time. He alternated between teasing her clit and fucking her pussy with his tongue as her excitement built.

A few times he let his tongue wander up higher toward her asshole. He explored all around her tight, puckered hole and let his tongue wash back and forth over it. He noticed her react immediately to this and could feel her humming as she lightly sucked his cock and knew he would have to remember that for another time.

He continued to periodically tease her asshole but spent most of his time at her wet, warm, inviting pussy. He spent long minutes fucking her with his tongue and loved the way her juices felt as they smeared across his face. When he felt her getting ready to cum he teased her clit until she was just about ready to release and then drove his tongue quickly inside her as far as it would reach. He held it deeply inside her and wriggled it slightly from side to side. It was only a few seconds later when she exploded into another orgasm as she let out a long, satisfied moan.

Feeling her pussy quivering around his fingers earlier was nothing compared to the way it felt now as it clenched and danced all around his tongue. After her orgasm peaked he began to slowly fuck her with his tongue again until it had completely passed and she had regained her composure.

In his excitement at feeling her cum his cock had begun to grow yet again. He hoped for a long fuck now and eagerly embraced her as she spun around and melted into his arms with a deep, hungry kiss. They remained like this for many more long minutes until she softly said, "We'd better stop or else they may come home and catch us like this."

Mike looked out the window and realized that it was very nearly dark. The sky was a dark gray quickly turning to black and he too knew that it wouldn't be long before the rest of his f****y returned home.

As they exchanged a last few kisses she felt his semi-hard cock rubbing on her leg and gave it a quick caress. "Mmmm, already?" she asked playfully. "If only we had the time..." she said letting her words drift off in a 'what could have been' sort of tone.

Reluctantly they both got dressed and cleaned up a little bit. Leslie spent some time trying to make the bed look like it hadn't had two people wildly fucking on it all afternoon before they went back downstairs. They couldn't resist exchanging a few more deep, loving kisses in the living room as they watched TV and waited for the others.

Right on cue the f****y returned not more than 30 minutes later. Like a tornado, the group descended on the house with much laughing and happy conversation. Soon afterward Mary and Nancy's boyfriends left and the f****y was together again. As was the usual tradition everyone would be spending Christmas night at their parent's house before heading home in the morning.

They stayed up late into the night but this time it was listening to music and playing cards. Mike longed to be alone again with his mom but couldn't find the right time. The whole night he enjoyed the company of his f****y but he felt very much like he was walking in a fog from what happened earlier.

Eventually people began trickling off to bed in ones and twos. Mike stayed up until the very end hoping to end up alone with her. When Mike, his mom, and his dad were the last three left he started to get his hopes up. His hopes were dashed, however, when his dad said they were going up to bed. His mom and dad started to walk up toward their bedroom but his mom stopped just at the bottom of the stairs and told his dad she would be right up. He continued upstairs as she made her way over to where Mike was sitting.

She sat next to him and whispered in a quiet voice as she took his hand in hers. "It doesn't look like things are going to work out. Go get some sl**p. We'll talk soon." She gave him a quick kiss on his cheek and then followed his dad up the stairs as Mike stared at her ass.

All night long Mike waited for her to slip into his room and give him another little surprise but she never came. After a fitful night's sl**p Mike wasn't feeling too chipper in the morning and he slowly drank a few cups of coffee to try and wake up.

Over breakfast his dad announced to everyone that they were going to host a party at their place on New Year's Eve. He said he hoped everyone would be able to attend. Mary and Nancy both said they had some other plans but that they should be able to drop by for at least part of the party. Lily said she would probably be available but that she had made some other tentative plans she'd need to get out of.

Mike said he was free and would be happy to attend. He actually had been a little bothered by his lack of plans for what was usually the biggest party night of the year. Now, especially after what had happened the previous day, spending the night with parents and especially his mom sounded like a great idea.

After breakfast everyone started gathering their things and moving toward the door. As Mike stepped out of his old bedroom he felt someone grab his arm and turned around to face his mother. "I've got a little something for you," she said quietly as she pushed what appeared to be a videotape into his duffel bag. "Now, I want you to keep an open mind when you watch this. It may explain some things. Call me after you watch it and we can talk."... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 8 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3225  |  
100%
  |  2

Time marches on Pt 2

So, I woke up the next morning, feeling just amazing. I guess the more correct term would be sublime? I had Tiffany under my right arm, Amber and Summer had migrated over to the bed. I just laid there for a minute. I had my black shirt on, the button up one from yesterday, what can I say, it's my favorite. I didn't have my boxers on. Tiffany, Amber, and Summer were all completely naked. After a few more minutes, Tiffany woke up. I just smiled at her, "Good morning sexy." She smiled back, "Good morning to you too." We kissed for a moment then I heard Amber laugh, "Damn, you just woke up and you're already goin at it?" I chuckled, "No, it's a good morning kiss, I have one for you too." I pulled her over and gave her a kiss too. Being that Amber and Summer were 17 year old clones of myself, Amber had a hardon when I broke away. Summer finally woke up. "Good morning all. Who's cravin waffles?" I gave her a kiss too so she didn't feel left out, "I am, but we gotta get dressed before someone finds us like this!"

Mariah walked in as I was standing up, "Sorry I thought you were still asl**p, I didn't want to wake you." I walked over and kissed her too. "Too late for that now, mornin sexy." I was still amazed at how small Mariah was, she stood about 5'4", and she was skinny, but not boney. Along with her somewhat pale skin, she had solid white hair that was just to her shoulders. "We're gonna go make waffles, you're welcome to join us." She smiled, "Ok, I just gotta get dressed." I realized she was wearing a pair of red panties, ankle socks, and a solid white button up shirt, which wasn't buttoned up. I started to button up her shirt, "Ok, button this up first, we don't need anyone getting any ideas," then I looked her right in the eyes and gave her my horny smile, "at least keep your boobs tucked away.... for now." then I winked, she blushed.
After we were all dressed, I had a pair of jeans on, with a dark blue beater tucked in, and a black leather belt, I had tied back my hair to keep it from either getting in the batter, or caught on fire. Amber had a pair of jean shorts, and she also had a beater on, but since she was my 17 year old self, her hair was halfway down her back, but she tied it too. Summer had jean shorts too, but a green 'Dolphins' jersey on. Tiffany almost copied me, except her beater was green. Mariah was still wearing her white button up shirt, it wasn't buttoned up anymore, but she had a red beater under it, and she had on the new pair of jeans she'd bought yesterday while I was in the hospital.

We were in the 2nd floor kitchen of the complex, since that same floor had each of our rooms, though felt like it wouldn't be long before we all just shared my room. I was making the waffles, Amber was cooking eggs, Summer and Mariah were playing on the 360 in the living room, Tiffany was just sitting at the kitchen island reading the paper. One of the other tennants walked in, it was Marcus, he's 19, latino, a college student, and he's majoring in business. Don't get me worng, he's good looking, but the problem was that since he moved out of his mom's house, he was flirting with every girl he met, even me! I was about one cheesy line away from rearranging his face. "Good morning ladies." He strolled in so confidently, he was wearing a pair of tan khaki's, dress shoes and a button up shirt, kind of like Mariah's, only it was a light pink with vertical white stripes, his hair was slicked back with a few curls through it. I turned to Amber and motioned like I was gagging, thankfully he was too busy staring at my ass to notice. Amber just mumbled, "That bad?" before I could answer he was rubbing her shoulders and trying to serenade her, she looked really panicked, so I threw one of the waffles at his face, direct hit, "Hey, Romeo, get off my s****r! Just because I said one nice thing to you doesn't mean you can flirt with every girl you lay your eyes on!" He stepped back rubbing his face, "I was only being friendly senorita." I was losing my patience, "Yeah with my 17 year old s****r!" Then he dropped to one knee and put his hands together as if he were praying, "Mara's mercy, forgive me madam, I did not know." Amber still had a terrified look on her face, "Um, it's fine, just uh... I don't like it when random people grab me." He kept apologizing so I interrupted, "Hey Marcus, you still owe rent, and you're gonna be late for you're classes." Marcus stood up, "Yes madam, I have it here." He reached into his back pocket and pulled out his wallet. Then he handed me a fresh 100 dollar bill, after he put his wallet back he started walking for the door, he put his hands together and apologized again, "My deepest apologies madam, I will try to contain myself better next time!" I just shook my head, "Ok, but last time, now get going, you've got to be there in an hour right?" He looked at his watch and panicked, it was 8:30 a.m., "Santa Maria! Thank you madam, goodbye!" After he flew out the sliding door, I looked at Amber, she had a straight face now, then all of us laughed.

"Well alrighty, casanova." Amber turned back to the eggs, Mariah and Summer were still laughin, and Tiffany looked at me with a smirk, "So who was the wannabe Dr. Feelgood?" I laughed a little more, "That was Marcus, nice guy, but an honest to god horndog. He's hit on almost every girl here except for you, Mariah and Summer." Tiffany's eyes got a bit wider, "Wow, seriously? How hasn't he been kicked in the junk yet?" I turned back from the waffles for a moment, "Oh he has, a couple times actually. Let's see, Ashley did last week, after she found out he was trying to flirt with me, then Alexis did when she found him naked on her bed." Tiffany busted up laughing, "What the hell? Is he that desperate? He's likely better off getting a blow up doll." Then I imitated him, "Yes, but then there is no better feeling than the love of a woman, whether by the warmth of her heart, or the spice of her drive, real love is not inflatable!" We were all laughing again. Tiffany could barely speak, "Oh, my god," she wiped a tear from her eye, "At least it's never boring here I guess. Naked in her bed... what the fuck..."

After we'd all had breakfast, the dishes were washed and put away, Tiffany Amber and Summer went to the mall, nothing specific, just to look around. Mariah and I were talking on the couch for a while, like I said before, eveyone around here seems to have busy lives during the say, so it was just me and her for a while. She told me about how her mother died only a few months ago, she ended up crying on my shoulder since we were laying across the couch. Then she was telling me about how she'd been kicked out by her step mother last week because, 'you can't find a job you have no business living here' bullshit. I had no idea what to say, my dad was racing in Japan right now, I didn't know where my mother was, but then I didn't care because that ungrateful bitch wouldn't care about anyone or anything that didnt benefit her. The day my mother started her career as a super model, she found out I'd kept my penis. She'd said, "You're a freak of nature, how could you possibly be my c***d?" I was so enraged, I was only 14, but I couldn't believe what I heard come out of her, so I punched her in the face, "You evil bitch, I don't know how such a disrespectful wretch could be my mother!" I went one step further by opening the door quickly enough that it smacked her in the face while she was still on the ground in shock, then I slammed it on my way out.

Mariah had stopped sobbing, so I thought of something to console her, "You know, those kinda things happen. Even though you feel like you can't go on, those events make you stonger." She looked up at me, "How? How does that make me stronger?" I pecked her on the lips, "Because whether you realize it or not, you picked yourself and moved on. You're here now, and who knows where you'll be tomorrow." I stroked her hair, "I just hope that, no matter where you are next, you'll never forget the people who made a positive difference in your life, so that maybe one day you'll do the same for someone else." She was crying again, but tears of joy, "Thank god I met you, I don't know how I can thank you for everything you've done for me already. I can't tell you how many people have thrown me to the wolves, you're the first person I can actually say has come to my rescue, and you don't even know me." I pecked her on the lips again, "It's because my dad always taught me to be the change I'd want to see in the world, that, and if it means anything, I'd want someone to help me out if I needed it."

After that we were making out for a while, and she was exploring my body. While she was playing with my breasts, I had my jeaans down to my knees after a few minutes, she was jsut sucking me off for a while. I pulled her up and kissed her. "Hey, I know you're kinda busy, but I had an idea, well two actually." She looked interested, "What are you thinking?" I smirked, "Well, I was thinking about last night, how I gave Tiffany that engagement ring." Mariah's face sank like a rock, "You what?" That's right, she didn't know, I had to explain a little faster, "Well, last night we were talking about how, most girls deserve someone who treats them as a person and not an object, well I'm only one person, but I figure that after last night, you 4 wouldn't mind sharing me, or each other?" She suddenly had a confused look on her face, "Ok, so where are you going with this?" I wanted to be a little cryptic, "Well, I'm gonna drop you off at the mall with the others, then I'll do a little running, when I get back to get you, you'll see exactly what I'm talking about. Is that ok with you?" She looked a little bummed, I think she was getting aroused, "Ok then, I guess we can do that. Do you think we could finish up here first?" I looked around, "Sure." I eased her onto my cock, nice and easy. I was amazed at how tight she was, that and her pussy was soaking. She was just rocking her hips back and forth, I was enjoying every second of it though. About a half hour went by, though by that time, I was railing her pretty fast and her moaning filled up the room. Then she squealed, "I'm gonna cum- AAH!" I burried my cock as deep as I could get it, and just exploded. There wasn't too much cum, but just enough to drip out around me and onto the couch. Marah was trembling a bit, then she looked at me, "Better than last time." She started rocking her hips again, it felt like her pussy was sucking the cum off me, there's an interesting thought. Then I kissed her once more, "Ok, shall we?" Then she got off and went to get dressed, I did the same.

A little later I dropped Mariah off at the mall after I called Tiffany and told everyone what I was doing. I wasn't gonna waste time. I'd been thinking about geting a new car, so I figured, now's a good time. I went to the car dealership, about 3 miles east of the mall, it was oddly what people were calling a 'Big 3 Dealer', I'm guessing because they only sold Dodge, Chevy, and Ford, new and used. Well it didn't take me long to find what I was after:

The 2014 Chevrolet Corvette Stingray, "Hello, sexy." I couldn't help saying out loud, even infront of the sales guy. I was getting aroused, I've been around cars most of my life, I love muscle, period.

I asked to take it for a test drive, he gave me that skeptical sexist look. He probably thought I was buying it for my boyfriend as an anniversary gift. When I got in, I'd checked my mirrors, got a feel for the size, "Perfect." I whispered. He gave me that look again, and he just HAD to open his mouth, "I'm sure he'll love it too." I snapped my head to him, "Excuse me?" He tried to act like I didn't hear him, "I said I'm sure your fiance will love it." I chuckled at him, "Ha, no, it's not for him, it's for me." thankfully the engine was idling because he gave me that sexist look again, "Please, I have yet to see a girl handle such a powerful machine!" I wasn't gonna listen to any more, time to shut him up. "Well buckle up for safety jack ass!!" With that I threw it in drive and took off, I didn't leave the lot, I was just doing laps around the other cars, I drifted around the ends of some of the aisles, the whole time he was gripping the door so hard his knucles turned white! When I pulled back in front of the show room, he stumbled out as if he was gonna hurl. I stood up and turned still standing in the door of the car, I saw quite a few people staring so I thought I'd call him out, "And you say I can't handle it? Too bad there wasn't a dash cam, jerk."

As he was walking back in the door, a man, who I'm guessing was his boss, appeared. The sales guy spoke up, "Sir, this madam wished to buy the Stingray." The man gave me a calm smile then turned to his employee, then swiftly smacked him! "If I ever hear you talk to a woman, especially such a talented young woman ever again, I will give you such a thrashing- YOUR ANCESTORS WILL FEEL IT!!!" The sales guy flinched, "Yes sir, it won't happen again." Then he turned to me, "My deepest apologies madam, you clearly know how to handle a machine of such magnatude."I smiled at the boss, "Thank you, but I thought there wasn't a dash cam?" He walked over to the car, then pointed at the radio's volume control, "You were pretty annoyed by him so it's understandable that you missed it. You have real skill, whether born, or learned, I'm proud to have known you, I feel honored in selling to such a beautiful woman as well." I blushed, "Thank you, sir. Now I don't wish to be rude, but may we speed this along? I'm in a little bit of a hurry." He smiled even wider, "Yes madam, with all due haste!"

After I'd signed all the paperwork, and gotten the keys, the boss was smiling even wider because I'd paid all the taxes, title, and liscence fees up front. Not to brag, but I'd earned a lot of money over the past few years. As I was walking out, there were people taking pictures, I couldn't help posing for a moment, I gave a guy the rock symbol as I was getting in. The Stingray I had now, was a black one, the red one from earlier was put on display, I wasn't complaining, this one had been given a complimantary sport package, brakes, transmission, it even had a twin-screw supercharger in it, oh man this was gonna be awesome.

I'd stopped at a nearby jewlery store and had my gold engagement ring copied 3 times. I hauled ass back to the mall. Since my windows were tinted, I decided to be a show off. I floored it about 2 blockes from the mall, as I was pulling up I saw Amber, Tiffany, Summer, and Mariah sitting at a table, waiting for me. "Showtime." I mumbled to myself. Then as they looked at me, I did a power slide into the parking space near the table they were sitting at, they had jumped out of their chairs and backed away form the table, likely thinking the 'driver' was gonna lose control. Nope. After I came to a stop in the space, I revved the engine a couple times, I was feelin awesome. They still had no clue. Amber shouted, "Jesus, dude, what the hell? You could have wrecked that thing!" I felt it was time to end the sherade, as almost everyone in the area was looking now, so I rolled down the window, "Oh, come on guys, gimme a little credit. I 'do' know what I'm doing." Their jaws dropped, and in unison, "Rose?" I was ginning ear to ear.

I'd turned off the car and joined them at the table. I turned to Mariah, "Ok, so 'that', was part one." She was staring at the car, then she finally looked at me, "So, then what's-" I reached in my pocket, looked around and I paused. I motioned for them to move closer. "Well, I believe we should have that conversation in a less.... populated area?" We all nodded, and stood up to leave, then I pulled Mariah closer to me, "So, do you want to ride back with me?" She smiled, "Hell yes I do." In one night, and an afternoon, we'd basically, coaxed most of her shyness out of her.
It seemed the day was going perfectly, but all good things must come to an end, I just wish it hadn't been so violent... or painful.

On the way back, Mariah's eyes were lit up, "Oh my god, how? This is so awesome." She turned on the radio, to the rock station I'd had on the night we met at the beach. Eddie Money was playing, the song 'I think I'm in love' was starting, so I turned it up. Mariah had a tear in her eye, "What's wrong?" She looked at me, "Dammit if this doesn't fit perftectly. I'm not sure what to think right now." I poked her shoulder, "Hey, your life's lookin up, just go with it for now, ok?"

I was driving as I should, but it seemed to happen all too quickly, we were coasting along a small stretch of highway that was over looking the ocean, I could see the complex about 2 miles down the road, I heard honking, so I looked back, a semi was swerving, maybe the driver was d***k, so I slowed down to let him pass, I figured if something happened, I'd rather be behind it, bad move. The truck was going faster than I thought, it slammed right into me, suddenly I was f***ed into the guard rail, I tried speeding up, slowing down, i couldn't get free, so I did the only other thing I could think of, I popped off the detachable roof, and thankfully Mariah was so lightweight, I threw her out. I was greatful she didnt get hit by the truck, but time ran out for me, right before I could undo my seatbelt, the guard rail broke, it was about 4 stories down to the rocks, the last thing I saw was the truck coming down on top of me.

I woke up in the hospital, I had no Idea what day it was, or even what time. That crash was still fresh in my memory though. I looked around, I was in the same room as before, Mariah was on the couch crying, but no one else was here. I looked out the window, it was the middle of the night. I tried to speak, Mariah snapped back to reality, "NO, DON'T MOVE!!!" I jumped, but then I looked down, my right arm was gone, my left leg too! Then I tried to open my right eye, I couldn't see out of it! What was going on? She flew over to the bed but stopped at the edge, and she was crying so much, "Please don't move! I 'm so gald you're alive." Just then Tiffany, Amber, and Summer entered the room, they darted to the bed crying too. I tried to speak again, but Mariah stopped me, "No, don't. The crash was awful, they said you wouldn't make it through the night." I needed more info, so I motioned like I was writing, "Paper, paper!" Then Amber darted out the room. She came back a few seconds later with a pen, some paper, and the doctor. I started writing, while Mariah watched me, she started saying what I wrote, "What happened?" Then she turned to look at me, "Well, after you threw me out, the guard rail gave way, you and the truck went over. Thankfully, the roll cage in the Stingray was made of tungsten carbite, you were fine, sort of..." Then the doctor stepped forward. "Well, your right arm, and left leg were caught outside the roll cage, they were practically destroyed, and you'd slammed your head so hard on the dashboard that you lost sight in your right eye. Amazingly you're still alive, you're one tough girl. However for now, I'd suggest getting some sl**p, or if you'd like I can get you something to eat?" I wrote on the paper again, I couldn't write with my left hand, it was barely legible, Mariah was spreaking what I wrote again. "How long was I out?" The doctor checked his clipboard, "Only about a day or so, like I said, you're one tough girl, most people would be out for weeks." I smiled, then I started writing again, "I'm cravin pizza, can my s****rs and friends stay too?" Then Mariah looked at the doctor. He smiled, he was a tall black man, a little chubby, but he stood tall. "Of course, however I must ask you all to keep noise to a minimum, some of the other patients are going to sl**p soon, and Mr. Abernathy is unbelievalby mean when he's disturbed." I quickly looked around to everyone, they all mumbled, "Yes, sir." Then he smiled at me again, "I'll go get your pizza, any specific toppings?" I smiled and started writing on the paper again, "Sauage, and pineapple?" He chuckled, "Right on, that's my favorite, I'll be back momentarily."

I only ate one slice of the pizza, everyone else inhaled it. It was really good though, soft crust, and had a lot of cheese. After about another hour, a man wearing a suit came in, he looked like an M.I.B. agent, creepy. Then he spoke, "Ms. Marie?" I waved my hand at him like a dork. He continued, "I wish to extend my condolences, it must have been scary for you." So I wrote on the paper again, Mariah jumped back to my side, "Oh, no. I do stupid shit like that all the time." Mariah looked at me nervously, but I was giving Mr. G.I. a sarcastic, and pissed off look. Then he adjusted his tie and continued, "Uhm, anyway, I was asked to oversee your reconstruction, Jack said he would try to come out to see you but it would only be for a very brief time." I had a speechless look, 'reconstruction', and I'd finally get to see Jack again? My heart raced, so I quickly scribbled on the paper once more, "Reconstruction, what do you mean?" Then I looked back at him, and he was smiling, which had me a little scared, "Well, being that we can't operate Digistruct technology on humans yet, we've decided, that under current circumstances, that we'd give you our best technology." I was confused, then 4 doctors in white coats walked in behind him, I was really confused, and a little more scared. He continued, "What will follow is a somewhat extensive surgery-" Then he was interrupted by someone else entering the room, "Really dude? Just tell her already." My heart raced, as my heart monitor clearly showed everyone. It was Jack, his hair was a little longer than the last time I saw him, but he still kept it in a pony tail. He was wearing the red sweater I got him last christmas before he dissapeared, and a pair of blue jeans. I started writing pretty quickly, it sucked I couldn't even talk to him, right now. My writing got a little hard for Mariah to read, "I.... is.... that... you?" He stepped closer to the bed, and asked everyone to give us a minute alone.

I was crying, I couldn't help it and I didn't care, I hugged him with just my left arm for what seemed like an eternity, then he spoke, "I'm sorry this had to happen, I wish I could have stopped it." I didn't want to let go. He kissed my forehead and continued, "All I can do now, is sadly all I can fo to a machine, fix you. We're going to implant you with our most advanced cybernetic technology, it's not much, but you'll be able to walk talk, drive," he chuckled, "even talk again, you won't be completely your original self, but you'll be technically in one piece again." Then he motioned to the door, as the door opened, he looked back to me, "I'll stay long enough for the procedure so we can actually 'talk' afterwards." I was so happy to see him again. He said one last thing, "They're going to put you to sl**p now, when you wake up, I swear I'll be right there beside you." His voice was fading out, and then I was out too.

I woke up again, only I'd had the best dream, all it was though, was me and Jack, sitting under a big tree in a field, talking. I asked why he had to leave, that's when I realized I was dreaming, because when I leaned over to kiss him, I woke up.

I slowly looked around, it was dark in here and outside, I was in a different room. Then I looked to my right, Jack was sitting in a chair, Mariah was on his lap, they were both asl**p. I looked back to my left, Amber, Summer, and Tiffany, were asl**p on a couch next to the bed. Jack, woke up, "Hey, you're finally back, ok so first things first." He carefully picked up Mariah, and sat her on the couch with the others, then he stepped over to me. He pulled something out of his pocket and put it to my right temple, there was a clicking sound, then a flash of light in my right eye. I saw an insignia, with the name, Butler Industries. After another second, I could see out of it, there was an interface, and a bar in the center that read, 'Initializing display' that wasn't all, it kept going. 'Health module' I saw a red bar appear, then it moved down to the bottom left of my eye. 'Digital bearing module' next a bar compass moved down to the center. 'Motion tracker module' then a large blue circle moved down the right, while it did that, the bar in the center was filling up. Then finally the bar in the middle was full and it read. 'Complete, system ready' Jack had been looking into my eye, when it finished he kissed me. "That's the first of what we did, now come on." He lefted my left arm and pulled me, I just went, after only a second, I saw standing! My left leg was cybernetic, my right arm was too. They had protective panelling to hide the wiring, after a moment, he spoke again, "That's not all, watch." I looked, the panelling, it shined for a moment, then turned to match my skin color! Next he led me over to the mirror. I looked as if nothing happened, I started to cry, I could walk, I could feel the cold floor in my new left leg. I touched him with my new right arm, I could feel the fabric, his skin, everything. He kissed me, deeply. I was aroused, I wasn't gonna hide it...much. Then when he pulled back he looked me right in the eye, "I hope you like it, like I said it's not much, but you're in one piece again." I could actuall talk now, "You big idiot why'd you leave, why can't you tell me what's going on?" Then he kissed me again, "I can now, some of it though. I've been developing the most advanced technology in the world, and some people would rather it seen to kill people than to make lives better," he was pointing into the mirror, then he turned back to me, "When I found out someone was trying to kill me for it, I had to dissapear, because I knew they would find out about you, and try to take you out too. They almost suceeded." I was a little worried, "How? How did they know who I was?" He stopped smiling, "They didn't though, they thought it was me, because not 2 hours earlier I'd bought a similar Stingray, it was black, with all sports upgrades. They must have taken the rock station as the kicker. And thankfully right now, they're not following me." Then my heart sank, "You can't stay though? Just a little while longer?" he kissed me. I was rubbing his abs, then me mumbled, "Just a little bit longer, but then I gotta get out of sight, k?"

We'd moved into the bathroom so we wouldn't wake the others, I was already stroking him, and kissing him. Not a minute later, he had me up on the counter, railing away at my pussy. I was stroking my cock with my new right arm, felt just the same. It was just as it'd been the night he found out I was a hermaphrodite. I couldn't begin to explain how happy I felt. He started kissing my neck, I whispered, "I'm so glad I got to see you again." We kissed one more time, then we both had to cum, I wasn't gonna let him out though, "Well, you know what's up, let me have it dude!" I was trying to whisper but I'd raised my voice just enough. Right as he exploded inside me, I let out a small squeal, oops. For the moment I don't think anyone heard it. Well, he filled me up, just like he did that new years eve, I'd cum all over the both of us. We sat there, he was all the way in me, I was still rock hard and sopping wet. I kissed him again, "Thank you so much, I don't want to see you go, but I understand you have a reason. Just be safe." Then the door opened, Mariah peeked in, "Hello?" Her eyes stopped on us, then she raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Well, excuse me, I'll wait." She giggled and closed the door. Then I heard a voice outside the door, it was Tiffany, "Is she ok, let me see her!" Mariah fired back, "Not right now dammit, she's busy." Not enough though, I heard the voices get closer then the door opened again, Tiffany peeked in this time, "No dammit I wanna see what's-" Her jaw dropped, "Oh... ok, I'm cool with that, I'll just wait out here then." I chuckled and motioned for her to leave. Once the door closed, Jack pulled out of me, I was dripping some of his cum on the floor, "Damn, we made a mess again." I giggled, Jack kissed me again, "Well not a problem to clean up." After wiping up all the cum, we'd stepped into the shower just to rinse off. My new limbs are also waterproof. I'd gotten my jeans, I still had to wear a gown because my shirt had been ripped to shreds.We stepped out of the bathroom, and I was met with a group hug, and crying eyes.

After about another hour, Jack had explained everything that happened, Mariah was poking my right arm, and I could feel it. "Wow, so you can really feel this?." I poked her back once, "Yes I can." Then Jack checked his phone, "Damn, I'm sorry Rose, I'm out of time." I had tears in my eyes, "Ok, just be safe dammit." We kissed one more time and just like that, he was gone. I was crying a little, Mariah hugged me, "It's ok." I hugged her back, "I know, it's good to know he's ok though."

I was discharged an hour later, as we were leaving, one of the doctors was running at us, "Ms. Marie? Ms. Marie!" He was out of breath, "I'm sorry, I was supposed to give this to you....huhh...before you left." He handed me a car key with a note attatched, it read, "Almost forgot, I know it cost a lot to get that, so I pulled some strings, I know you still like muscle so enjoy. -Spot B-6" I was curious, "Spot B-6?" The doctor was gone. Tiffany, Amber, Summer, and Mariah went back to Tiff's car, it was one level down from me. The levels were in alphabetical order, but going up, 'A' was on the bottom, and it went only to 'F' for now.
I got to spot B-6, and staring me in the face was my dream car.

The 1970 Dodge Challenger R/T Hemi. I had an erection, it was my dream car. I've wanted one since I was 10! Now right here in front of me, I had one. I was crying again, I seemed to be pretty emotional lately. I got in, and started it. It was just how I always wanted it, 540 Hemi crate engine, R/T suspension package. I never cared for flashy extras, a working radio was all I needed. I was carressing the steering wheel, then my right eye flashed and some text appeared, "Hope you like it." I just whispered, "I love it, thanks for coming back for me." My eye flashed once more, "Soon, I hope, this will be over, then I'll never leave you again."

I wanted to cut it loose right then and there, but I held off for a bit, I did want to catch up to Tiffany and the others before they got too far. So I figured, what the hell, I floored it, drifting the turns inside the parking garage, I stopped at exit, the officer in the ticket booth looked at me with a smile, "Well, alright man. That's the way to roll." I paid for the ticket and left in a hurry. I didn't care that I was doing 80+ in a 45 zone. My right eye popped up a short text, "Ok, speedy, but just this once!" I smiled, then a ways down the road, I'd spotted a police car with its lights on, as if they were waiting for me. Just after I read the text, the officer's light went out. I whispered, "Ok, I promise." Then a few minutes later I was just up the road from the complex, the same road I was on when I wrecked, I felt my body tense up. I couldn't help looking at it as I passed, once I was far enough away from it, I shook myself and tried to ignore it.

I saw Tiffany and the others getting out of her car, I noticed she looked this way and pointed. I came in to the parking lot, full speed. I threw the car into a drift and as I came around the back of Tiffany's car I eased into the space next to it. I looked over to her, they were cheering. As I got out they ran over, and I got another group hug.

I didnt say much to anyone, I just let them all know I was fine. I was sitting on my bed a few minutes later staring at my arm, only I'd let the metal turn to it's normal sivler color. I was crying again, those tears of joy. Mariah walked in, "Hey, you ok?" I just smiled, "Yup, and it's all thanks to him." She walked over and kissed me, "I'm so glad you're ok." I started getting aroused, so I figured I'd have a little fun before I go to bed.

I was rubbing her ass while we kissed, she just had her arms around my neck. Then I leaned back and pulled her with me, but she paused, "Wait, the door!" She flew over, closed the door, came back and straddled me, "Don't want any wandering eyes?" We were making out again, she was rubbing my breasts, I was fingering her and playing with her nipples. Her moaning had me rock hard in no time, so she undid my zipper and my cock tapped her stomach, I didn't want to hide it. To this very moment her size still amazed me, but at the same time it gave me a couple horny ideas, however I was still tired, so I'd save 'em for later. I'd worked off our pants, her panties, my boxers, and she was just rubbing her pussy against my cock as we made out. Her button up shirt was open, she wasn't wearing a shirt or a bra, that's fine I wasn't either. I started rubbing the head of my cock against her pussy lips, she moaned a little louder, I paused, "Hey, not too loud ok? It's just you and me right now." She nodded and went back to kissing me, so I eased into her, she was soaking wet for me, and she was still tighter thant Tiffany. I wasn't planning to go very long, but just enough to make Mariah cum. I was just sliding in and out of her, we were still making out. She paused for a moment, "If you want to go faster, you can." I smiled and picked up my pace a little. Her pussy hadn't let up, so I wasn't gonna go too fast. We'd stopped kissing, and she laid her head on my chest, I was still sliding in and out her. Then I heard a creak, I looked at the door. Amber was standing there, stroking herself. Well I guess our alone time couldn't last forever, so I had to speak up, "Get in here before you get caught!" Amber stepped in and closed the door behind her, "Everyone's gone, Summer is fucking Tiffany in her room, and I figured Mariah had gone to bed so I was gonna come find you." I smiled, "Well, I guess we could finish with a dp?" I looked down to Mariah, she looked a little bummed, "Ok, but be gentle with my ass, it felt great last time, but it hurt afterward." Amber stepped closer and I laid back. At first I thought Amber was gonna go straight for Mariah's ass, but no, I felt her push into my pussy, I let out quite a moan, "Uh, what are you-" She interrupted, "You did me, I wanted to try you now, also I needed a little lube." Well I was soaking down there. I felt her pull out, I was a little irritated, but then at the same time, I wished she'd kept going. Then she pushed into Mariah's ass, Mariah let out a loud moan, not too loud, but enough. Instead of saying something, I kissed her and started moving my hips again.

We went at it for awhile, Mariah's pussy had finally let up and I was holding a pretty quick pace. Amber was going just as fast in and out of her ass. It was only about another minute, I had to cum, Mariah whispered, "I'm gonna cu-AAH!!" She didn't scream, but her voice had filled the room. I came immediately, I was cumming so much, then a couple seconds later, Amber came. I was still pumping more and more, it felt amazing to cum so much. Amber only came a little, I must have let loose a couple bucket loads into Mariah's pussy. It was dripping out onto around my cock, over my pussy and onto the floor. Mariah started rocking her hips, I don't know how, but I came a second time! Just as much as the first, it made a puddle on the floor. Mariah was caught off guard by it and gave me a horny smile, "Oh, my god, did I just make you cum a second time?" I was surprised, "Yeah, don't move though, I don't want to make a bigger mess." She sat up and I slowly pulled out of her, just as I was out, I spurted just a little more cum on her pussy. Amber pulled out, then slid back into me. I moaned again. Amber started pounding away, I tried to speak, but she interrupted, "This is why I came in here in the first place, just let me do it this once please?" I looked at Mariah, she was dripping my cum onto my cock, I'd always been more of the butch whenever I did it with a girl, so this time I figured why not?. "Ok, fine." About another minute or so, she had to cum, I let her cum all the way inside me. Then I had to cum again, so I grabbed Mariah by her hips and shoved my cock back in as deep as it would go, she let out a pretty loud yelp, then she clapped her mouth. As soon as I felt Amber cum inside me, I let loose too, for the third time in a row. I couldn't believe it, 3 times, I came inside the same girl. There was so much cum on the floor now, and I was dripping too. Amber leaned around Mariah and kissed me, "Thanks, I've kinda wanted to do that for a while now." I sat up, "No problem, I might even let you do it again sometime. Now lets clean this up I want to go to bed." We'd gotten all the cumm cleaned up, the sheets changed, 'again', and we were just laying in the bed. I just had a button up shirt on and some socks. Mariah only had on socks and she was stroking me again. Amber was laying behind Mariah, she too had just a button up shirt and socks on, she was groping Mariah, kissing her neck, and rubbing her cock between Mariah's legs. I kissed Mariah then whisperred to both of them, "Hey, if you're gonna go another round, that's fine, but I'm really tired." Then I yawned, "I just want to sl**p." Then Amber whispered back, "Ok. Hey can we spend the day at the beach tomorrow?" I'd closed my eyes, Mariah was still stroking me, my erection was all the way up, I kissed Mariah one more time. "Yeah sure, we'll spend the whole day out there." With that I was out, and I felt better than ever.... Continue»
Posted by wheels1825 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 487  |  
100%
  |  2

Time marches on Pt 2

So, I woke up the next morning, feeling just amazing. I guess the more correct term would be sublime? I had Tiffany under my right arm, Amber and Summer had migrated over to the bed. I just laid there for a minute. I had my black shirt on, the button up one from yesterday, what can I say, it's my favorite. I didn't have my boxers on. Tiffany, Amber, and Summer were all completely naked. After a few more minutes, Tiffany woke up. I just smiled at her, "Good morning sexy." She smiled back, "Good morning to you too." We kissed for a moment then I heard Amber laugh, "Damn, you just woke up and you're already goin at it?" I chuckled, "No, it's a good morning kiss, I have one for you too." I pulled her over and gave her a kiss too. Being that Amber and Summer were 17 year old clones of myself, Amber had a hardon when I broke away. Summer finally woke up. "Good morning all. Who's cravin waffles?" I gave her a kiss too so she didn't feel left out, "I am, but we gotta get dressed before someone finds us like this!"

Mariah walked in as I was standing up, "Sorry I thought you were still asl**p, I didn't want to wake you." I walked over and kissed her too. "Too late for that now, mornin sexy." I was still amazed at how small Mariah was, she stood about 5'4", and she was skinny, but not boney. Along with her somewhat pale skin, she had solid white hair that was just to her shoulders. "We're gonna go make waffles, you're welcome to join us." She smiled, "Ok, I just gotta get dressed." I realized she was wearing a pair of red panties, ankle socks, and a solid white button up shirt, which wasn't buttoned up. I started to button up her shirt, "Ok, button this up first, we don't need anyone getting any ideas," then I looked her right in the eyes and gave her my horny smile, "at least keep your boobs tucked away.... for now." then I winked, she blushed.
After we were all dressed, I had a pair of jeans on, with a dark blue beater tucked in, and a black leather belt, I had tied back my hair to keep it from either getting in the batter, or caught on fire. Amber had a pair of jean shorts, and she also had a beater on, but since she was my 17 year old self, her hair was halfway down her back, but she tied it too. Summer had jean shorts too, but a green 'Dolphins' jersey on. Tiffany almost copied me, except her beater was green. Mariah was still wearing her white button up shirt, it wasn't buttoned up anymore, but she had a red beater under it, and she had on the new pair of jeans she'd bought yesterday while I was in the hospital.

We were in the 2nd floor kitchen of the complex, since that same floor had each of our rooms, though felt like it wouldn't be long before we all just shared my room. I was making the waffles, Amber was cooking eggs, Summer and Mariah were playing on the 360 in the living room, Tiffany was just sitting at the kitchen island reading the paper. One of the other tennants walked in, it was Marcus, he's 19, latino, a college student, and he's majoring in business. Don't get me worng, he's good looking, but the problem was that since he moved out of his mom's house, he was flirting with every girl he met, even me! I was about one cheesy line away from rearranging his face. "Good morning ladies." He strolled in so confidently, he was wearing a pair of tan khaki's, dress shoes and a button up shirt, kind of like Mariah's, only it was a light pink with vertical white stripes, his hair was slicked back with a few curls through it. I turned to Amber and motioned like I was gagging, thankfully he was too busy staring at my ass to notice. Amber just mumbled, "That bad?" before I could answer he was rubbing her shoulders and trying to serenade her, she looked really panicked, so I threw one of the waffles at his face, direct hit, "Hey, Romeo, get off my s****r! Just because I said one nice thing to you doesn't mean you can flirt with every girl you lay your eyes on!" He stepped back rubbing his face, "I was only being friendly senorita." I was losing my patience, "Yeah with my 17 year old s****r!" Then he dropped to one knee and put his hands together as if he were praying, "Mara's mercy, forgive me madam, I did not know." Amber still had a terrified look on her face, "Um, it's fine, just uh... I don't like it when random people grab me." He kept apologizing so I interrupted, "Hey Marcus, you still owe rent, and you're gonna be late for you're classes." Marcus stood up, "Yes madam, I have it here." He reached into his back pocket and pulled out his wallet. Then he handed me a fresh 100 dollar bill, after he put his wallet back he started walking for the door, he put his hands together and apologized again, "My deepest apologies madam, I will try to contain myself better next time!" I just shook my head, "Ok, but last time, now get going, you've got to be there in an hour right?" He looked at his watch and panicked, it was 8:30 a.m., "Santa Maria! Thank you madam, goodbye!" After he flew out the sliding door, I looked at Amber, she had a straight face now, then all of us laughed.

"Well alrighty, casanova." Amber turned back to the eggs, Mariah and Summer were still laughin, and Tiffany looked at me with a smirk, "So who was the wannabe Dr. Feelgood?" I laughed a little more, "That was Marcus, nice guy, but an honest to god horndog. He's hit on almost every girl here except for you, Mariah and Summer." Tiffany's eyes got a bit wider, "Wow, seriously? How hasn't he been kicked in the junk yet?" I turned back from the waffles for a moment, "Oh he has, a couple times actually. Let's see, Ashley did last week, after she found out he was trying to flirt with me, then Alexis did when she found him naked on her bed." Tiffany busted up laughing, "What the hell? Is he that desperate? He's likely better off getting a blow up doll." Then I imitated him, "Yes, but then there is no better feeling than the love of a woman, whether by the warmth of her heart, or the spice of her drive, real love is not inflatable!" We were all laughing again. Tiffany could barely speak, "Oh, my god," she wiped a tear from her eye, "At least it's never boring here I guess. Naked in her bed... what the fuck..."

After we'd all had breakfast, the dishes were washed and put away, Tiffany Amber and Summer went to the mall, nothing specific, just to look around. Mariah and I were talking on the couch for a while, like I said before, eveyone around here seems to have busy lives during the say, so it was just me and her for a while. She told me about how her mother died only a few months ago, she ended up crying on my shoulder since we were laying across the couch. Then she was telling me about how she'd been kicked out by her step mother last week because, 'you can't find a job you have no business living here' bullshit. I had no idea what to say, my dad was racing in Japan right now, I didn't know where my mother was, but then I didn't care because that ungrateful bitch wouldn't care about anyone or anything that didnt benefit her. The day my mother started her career as a super model, she found out I'd kept my penis. She'd said, "You're a freak of nature, how could you possibly be my c***d?" I was so enraged, I was only 14, but I couldn't believe what I heard come out of her, so I punched her in the face, "You evil bitch, I don't know how such a disrespectful wretch could be my mother!" I went one step further by opening the door quickly enough that it smacked her in the face while she was still on the ground in shock, then I slammed it on my way out.

Mariah had stopped sobbing, so I thought of something to console her, "You know, those kinda things happen. Even though you feel like you can't go on, those events make you stonger." She looked up at me, "How? How does that make me stronger?" I pecked her on the lips, "Because whether you realize it or not, you picked yourself and moved on. You're here now, and who knows where you'll be tomorrow." I stroked her hair, "I just hope that, no matter where you are next, you'll never forget the people who made a positive difference in your life, so that maybe one day you'll do the same for someone else." She was crying again, but tears of joy, "Thank god I met you, I don't know how I can thank you for everything you've done for me already. I can't tell you how many people have thrown me to the wolves, you're the first person I can actually say has come to my rescue, and you don't even know me." I pecked her on the lips again, "It's because my dad always taught me to be the change I'd want to see in the world, that, and if it means anything, I'd want someone to help me out if I needed it."

After that we were making out for a while, and she was exploring my body. While she was playing with my breasts, I had my jeaans down to my knees after a few minutes, she was jsut sucking me off for a while. I pulled her up and kissed her. "Hey, I know you're kinda busy, but I had an idea, well two actually." She looked interested, "What are you thinking?" I smirked, "Well, I was thinking about last night, how I gave Tiffany that engagement ring." Mariah's face sank like a rock, "You what?" That's right, she didn't know, I had to explain a little faster, "Well, last night we were talking about how, most girls deserve someone who treats them as a person and not an object, well I'm only one person, but I figure that after last night, you 4 wouldn't mind sharing me, or each other?" She suddenly had a confused look on her face, "Ok, so where are you going with this?" I wanted to be a little cryptic, "Well, I'm gonna drop you off at the mall with the others, then I'll do a little running, when I get back to get you, you'll see exactly what I'm talking about. Is that ok with you?" She looked a little bummed, I think she was getting aroused, "Ok then, I guess we can do that. Do you think we could finish up here first?" I looked around, "Sure." I eased her onto my cock, nice and easy. I was amazed at how tight she was, that and her pussy was soaking. She was just rocking her hips back and forth, I was enjoying every second of it though. About a half hour went by, though by that time, I was railing her pretty fast and her moaning filled up the room. Then she squealed, "I'm gonna cum- AAH!" I burried my cock as deep as I could get it, and just exploded. There wasn't too much cum, but just enough to drip out around me and onto the couch. Marah was trembling a bit, then she looked at me, "Better than last time." She started rocking her hips again, it felt like her pussy was sucking the cum off me, there's an interesting thought. Then I kissed her once more, "Ok, shall we?" Then she got off and went to get dressed, I did the same.

A little later I dropped Mariah off at the mall after I called Tiffany and told everyone what I was doing. I wasn't gonna waste time. I'd been thinking about geting a new car, so I figured, now's a good time. I went to the car dealership, about 3 miles east of the mall, it was oddly what people were calling a 'Big 3 Dealer', I'm guessing because they only sold Dodge, Chevy, and Ford, new and used. Well it didn't take me long to find what I was after:

The 2014 Chevrolet Corvette Stingray, "Hello, sexy." I couldn't help saying out loud, even infront of the sales guy. I was getting aroused, I've been around cars most of my life, I love muscle, period.

I asked to take it for a test drive, he gave me that skeptical sexist look. He probably thought I was buying it for my boyfriend as an anniversary gift. When I got in, I'd checked my mirrors, got a feel for the size, "Perfect." I whispered. He gave me that look again, and he just HAD to open his mouth, "I'm sure he'll love it too." I snapped my head to him, "Excuse me?" He tried to act like I didn't hear him, "I said I'm sure your fiance will love it." I chuckled at him, "Ha, no, it's not for him, it's for me." thankfully the engine was idling because he gave me that sexist look again, "Please, I have yet to see a girl handle such a powerful machine!" I wasn't gonna listen to any more, time to shut him up. "Well buckle up for safety jack ass!!" With that I threw it in drive and took off, I didn't leave the lot, I was just doing laps around the other cars, I drifted around the ends of some of the aisles, the whole time he was gripping the door so hard his knucles turned white! When I pulled back in front of the show room, he stumbled out as if he was gonna hurl. I stood up and turned still standing in the door of the car, I saw quite a few people staring so I thought I'd call him out, "And you say I can't handle it? Too bad there wasn't a dash cam, jerk."

As he was walking back in the door, a man, who I'm guessing was his boss, appeared. The sales guy spoke up, "Sir, this madam wished to buy the Stingray." The man gave me a calm smile then turned to his employee, then swiftly smacked him! "If I ever hear you talk to a woman, especially such a talented young woman ever again, I will give you such a thrashing- YOUR ANCESTORS WILL FEEL IT!!!" The sales guy flinched, "Yes sir, it won't happen again." Then he turned to me, "My deepest apologies madam, you clearly know how to handle a machine of such magnatude."I smiled at the boss, "Thank you, but I thought there wasn't a dash cam?" He walked over to the car, then pointed at the radio's volume control, "You were pretty annoyed by him so it's understandable that you missed it. You have real skill, whether born, or learned, I'm proud to have known you, I feel honored in selling to such a beautiful woman as well." I blushed, "Thank you, sir. Now I don't wish to be rude, but may we speed this along? I'm in a little bit of a hurry." He smiled even wider, "Yes madam, with all due haste!"

After I'd signed all the paperwork, and gotten the keys, the boss was smiling even wider because I'd paid all the taxes, title, and liscence fees up front. Not to brag, but I'd earned a lot of money over the past few years. As I was walking out, there were people taking pictures, I couldn't help posing for a moment, I gave a guy the rock symbol as I was getting in. The Stingray I had now, was a black one, the red one from earlier was put on display, I wasn't complaining, this one had been given a complimantary sport package, brakes, transmission, it even had a twin-screw supercharger in it, oh man this was gonna be awesome.

I'd stopped at a nearby jewlery store and had my gold engagement ring copied 3 times. I hauled ass back to the mall. Since my windows were tinted, I decided to be a show off. I floored it about 2 blockes from the mall, as I was pulling up I saw Amber, Tiffany, Summer, and Mariah sitting at a table, waiting for me. "Showtime." I mumbled to myself. Then as they looked at me, I did a power slide into the parking space near the table they were sitting at, they had jumped out of their chairs and backed away form the table, likely thinking the 'driver' was gonna lose control. Nope. After I came to a stop in the space, I revved the engine a couple times, I was feelin awesome. They still had no clue. Amber shouted, "Jesus, dude, what the hell? You could have wrecked that thing!" I felt it was time to end the sherade, as almost everyone in the area was looking now, so I rolled down the window, "Oh, come on guys, gimme a little credit. I 'do' know what I'm doing." Their jaws dropped, and in unison, "Rose?" I was ginning ear to ear.

I'd turned off the car and joined them at the table. I turned to Mariah, "Ok, so 'that', was part one." She was staring at the car, then she finally looked at me, "So, then what's-" I reached in my pocket, looked around and I paused. I motioned for them to move closer. "Well, I believe we should have that conversation in a less.... populated area?" We all nodded, and stood up to leave, then I pulled Mariah closer to me, "So, do you want to ride back with me?" She smiled, "Hell yes I do." In one night, and an afternoon, we'd basically, coaxed most of her shyness out of her.
It seemed the day was going perfectly, but all good things must come to an end, I just wish it hadn't been so violent... or painful.

On the way back, Mariah's eyes were lit up, "Oh my god, how? This is so awesome." She turned on the radio, to the rock station I'd had on the night we met at the beach. Eddie Money was playing, the song 'I think I'm in love' was starting, so I turned it up. Mariah had a tear in her eye, "What's wrong?" She looked at me, "Dammit if this doesn't fit perftectly. I'm not sure what to think right now." I poked her shoulder, "Hey, your life's lookin up, just go with it for now, ok?"

I was driving as I should, but it seemed to happen all too quickly, we were coasting along a small stretch of highway that was over looking the ocean, I could see the complex about 2 miles down the road, I heard honking, so I looked back, a semi was swerving, maybe the driver was d***k, so I slowed down to let him pass, I figured if something happened, I'd rather be behind it, bad move. The truck was going faster than I thought, it slammed right into me, suddenly I was f***ed into the guard rail, I tried speeding up, slowing down, i couldn't get free, so I did the only other thing I could think of, I popped off the detachable roof, and thankfully Mariah was so lightweight, I threw her out. I was greatful she didnt get hit by the truck, but time ran out for me, right before I could undo my seatbelt, the guard rail broke, it was about 4 stories down to the rocks, the last thing I saw was the truck coming down on top of me.

I woke up in the hospital, I had no Idea what day it was, or even what time. That crash was still fresh in my memory though. I looked around, I was in the same room as before, Mariah was on the couch crying, but no one else was here. I looked out the window, it was the middle of the night. I tried to speak, Mariah snapped back to reality, "NO, DON'T MOVE!!!" I jumped, but then I looked down, my right arm was gone, my left leg too! Then I tried to open my right eye, I couldn't see out of it! What was going on? She flew over to the bed but stopped at the edge, and she was crying so much, "Please don't move! I 'm so gald you're alive." Just then Tiffany, Amber, and Summer entered the room, they darted to the bed crying too. I tried to speak again, but Mariah stopped me, "No, don't. The crash was awful, they said you wouldn't make it through the night." I needed more info, so I motioned like I was writing, "Paper, paper!" Then Amber darted out the room. She came back a few seconds later with a pen, some paper, and the doctor. I started writing, while Mariah watched me, she started saying what I wrote, "What happened?" Then she turned to look at me, "Well, after you threw me out, the guard rail gave way, you and the truck went over. Thankfully, the roll cage in the Stingray was made of tungsten carbite, you were fine, sort of..." Then the doctor stepped forward. "Well, your right arm, and left leg were caught outside the roll cage, they were practically destroyed, and you'd slammed your head so hard on the dashboard that you lost sight in your right eye. Amazingly you're still alive, you're one tough girl. However for now, I'd suggest getting some sl**p, or if you'd like I can get you something to eat?" I wrote on the paper again, I couldn't write with my left hand, it was barely legible, Mariah was spreaking what I wrote again. "How long was I out?" The doctor checked his clipboard, "Only about a day or so, like I said, you're one tough girl, most people would be out for weeks." I smiled, then I started writing again, "I'm cravin pizza, can my s****rs and friends stay too?" Then Mariah looked at the doctor. He smiled, he was a tall black man, a little chubby, but he stood tall. "Of course, however I must ask you all to keep noise to a minimum, some of the other patients are going to sl**p soon, and Mr. Abernathy is unbelievalby mean when he's disturbed." I quickly looked around to everyone, they all mumbled, "Yes, sir." Then he smiled at me again, "I'll go get your pizza, any specific toppings?" I smiled and started writing on the paper again, "Sauage, and pineapple?" He chuckled, "Right on, that's my favorite, I'll be back momentarily."

I only ate one slice of the pizza, everyone else inhaled it. It was really good though, soft crust, and had a lot of cheese. After about another hour, a man wearing a suit came in, he looked like an M.I.B. agent, creepy. Then he spoke, "Ms. Marie?" I waved my hand at him like a dork. He continued, "I wish to extend my condolences, it must have been scary for you." So I wrote on the paper again, Mariah jumped back to my side, "Oh, no. I do stupid shit like that all the time." Mariah looked at me nervously, but I was giving Mr. G.I. a sarcastic, and pissed off look. Then he adjusted his tie and continued, "Uhm, anyway, I was asked to oversee your reconstruction, Jack said he would try to come out to see you but it would only be for a very brief time." I had a speechless look, 'reconstruction', and I'd finally get to see Jack again? My heart raced, so I quickly scribbled on the paper once more, "Reconstruction, what do you mean?" Then I looked back at him, and he was smiling, which had me a little scared, "Well, being that we can't operate Digistruct technology on humans yet, we've decided, that under current circumstances, that we'd give you our best technology." I was confused, then 4 doctors in white coats walked in behind him, I was really confused, and a little more scared. He continued, "What will follow is a somewhat extensive surgery-" Then he was interrupted by someone else entering the room, "Really dude? Just tell her already." My heart raced, as my heart monitor clearly showed everyone. It was Jack, his hair was a little longer than the last time I saw him, but he still kept it in a pony tail. He was wearing the red sweater I got him last christmas before he dissapeared, and a pair of blue jeans. I started writing pretty quickly, it sucked I couldn't even talk to him, right now. My writing got a little hard for Mariah to read, "I.... is.... that... you?" He stepped closer to the bed, and asked everyone to give us a minute alone.

I was crying, I couldn't help it and I didn't care, I hugged him with just my left arm for what seemed like an eternity, then he spoke, "I'm sorry this had to happen, I wish I could have stopped it." I didn't want to let go. He kissed my forehead and continued, "All I can do now, is sadly all I can fo to a machine, fix you. We're going to implant you with our most advanced cybernetic technology, it's not much, but you'll be able to walk talk, drive," he chuckled, "even talk again, you won't be completely your original self, but you'll be technically in one piece again." Then he motioned to the door, as the door opened, he looked back to me, "I'll stay long enough for the procedure so we can actually 'talk' afterwards." I was so happy to see him again. He said one last thing, "They're going to put you to sl**p now, when you wake up, I swear I'll be right there beside you." His voice was fading out, and then I was out too.

I woke up again, only I'd had the best dream, all it was though, was me and Jack, sitting under a big tree in a field, talking. I asked why he had to leave, that's when I realized I was dreaming, because when I leaned over to kiss him, I woke up.

I slowly looked around, it was dark in here and outside, I was in a different room. Then I looked to my right, Jack was sitting in a chair, Mariah was on his lap, they were both asl**p. I looked back to my left, Amber, Summer, and Tiffany, were asl**p on a couch next to the bed. Jack, woke up, "Hey, you're finally back, ok so first things first." He carefully picked up Mariah, and sat her on the couch with the others, then he stepped over to me. He pulled something out of his pocket and put it to my right temple, there was a clicking sound, then a flash of light in my right eye. I saw an insignia, with the name, Butler Industries. After another second, I could see out of it, there was an interface, and a bar in the center that read, 'Initializing display' that wasn't all, it kept going. 'Health module' I saw a red bar appear, then it moved down to the bottom left of my eye. 'Digital bearing module' next a bar compass moved down to the center. 'Motion tracker module' then a large blue circle moved down the right, while it did that, the bar in the center was filling up. Then finally the bar in the middle was full and it read. 'Complete, system ready' Jack had been looking into my eye, when it finished he kissed me. "That's the first of what we did, now come on." He lefted my left arm and pulled me, I just went, after only a second, I saw standing! My left leg was cybernetic, my right arm was too. They had protective panelling to hide the wiring, after a moment, he spoke again, "That's not all, watch." I looked, the panelling, it shined for a moment, then turned to match my skin color! Next he led me over to the mirror. I looked as if nothing happened, I started to cry, I could walk, I could feel the cold floor in my new left leg. I touched him with my new right arm, I could feel the fabric, his skin, everything. He kissed me, deeply. I was aroused, I wasn't gonna hide it...much. Then when he pulled back he looked me right in the eye, "I hope you like it, like I said it's not much, but you're in one piece again." I could actuall talk now, "You big idiot why'd you leave, why can't you tell me what's going on?" Then he kissed me again, "I can now, some of it though. I've been developing the most advanced technology in the world, and some people would rather it seen to kill people than to make lives better," he was pointing into the mirror, then he turned back to me, "When I found out someone was trying to kill me for it, I had to dissapear, because I knew they would find out about you, and try to take you out too. They almost suceeded." I was a little worried, "How? How did they know who I was?" He stopped smiling, "They didn't though, they thought it was me, because not 2 hours earlier I'd bought a similar Stingray, it was black, with all sports upgrades. They must have taken the rock station as the kicker. And thankfully right now, they're not following me." Then my heart sank, "You can't stay though? Just a little while longer?" he kissed me. I was rubbing his abs, then me mumbled, "Just a little bit longer, but then I gotta get out of sight, k?"

We'd moved into the bathroom so we wouldn't wake the others, I was already stroking him, and kissing him. Not a minute later, he had me up on the counter, railing away at my pussy. I was stroking my cock with my new right arm, felt just the same. It was just as it'd been the night he found out I was a hermaphrodite. I couldn't begin to explain how happy I felt. He started kissing my neck, I whispered, "I'm so glad I got to see you again." We kissed one more time, then we both had to cum, I wasn't gonna let him out though, "Well, you know what's up, let me have it dude!" I was trying to whisper but I'd raised my voice just enough. Right as he exploded inside me, I let out a small squeal, oops. For the moment I don't think anyone heard it. Well, he filled me up, just like he did that new years eve, I'd cum all over the both of us. We sat there, he was all the way in me, I was still rock hard and sopping wet. I kissed him again, "Thank you so much, I don't want to see you go, but I understand you have a reason. Just be safe." Then the door opened, Mariah peeked in, "Hello?" Her eyes stopped on us, then she raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Well, excuse me, I'll wait." She giggled and closed the door. Then I heard a voice outside the door, it was Tiffany, "Is she ok, let me see her!" Mariah fired back, "Not right now dammit, she's busy." Not enough though, I heard the voices get closer then the door opened again, Tiffany peeked in this time, "No dammit I wanna see what's-" Her jaw dropped, "Oh... ok, I'm cool with that, I'll just wait out here then." I chuckled and motioned for her to leave. Once the door closed, Jack pulled out of me, I was dripping some of his cum on the floor, "Damn, we made a mess again." I giggled, Jack kissed me again, "Well not a problem to clean up." After wiping up all the cum, we'd stepped into the shower just to rinse off. My new limbs are also waterproof. I'd gotten my jeans, I still had to wear a gown because my shirt had been ripped to shreds.We stepped out of the bathroom, and I was met with a group hug, and crying eyes.

After about another hour, Jack had explained everything that happened, Mariah was poking my right arm, and I could feel it. "Wow, so you can really feel this?." I poked her back once, "Yes I can." Then Jack checked his phone, "Damn, I'm sorry Rose, I'm out of time." I had tears in my eyes, "Ok, just be safe dammit." We kissed one more time and just like that, he was gone. I was crying a little, Mariah hugged me, "It's ok." I hugged her back, "I know, it's good to know he's ok though."

I was discharged an hour later, as we were leaving, one of the doctors was running at us, "Ms. Marie? Ms. Marie!" He was out of breath, "I'm sorry, I was supposed to give this to you....huhh...before you left." He handed me a car key with a note attatched, it read, "Almost forgot, I know it cost a lot to get that, so I pulled some strings, I know you still like muscle so enjoy. -Spot B-6" I was curious, "Spot B-6?" The doctor was gone. Tiffany, Amber, Summer, and Mariah went back to Tiff's car, it was one level down from me. The levels were in alphabetical order, but going up, 'A' was on the bottom, and it went only to 'F' for now.
I got to spot B-6, and staring me in the face was my dream car.

The 1970 Dodge Challenger R/T Hemi. I had an erection, it was my dream car. I've wanted one since I was 10! Now right here in front of me, I had one. I was crying again, I seemed to be pretty emotional lately. I got in, and started it. It was just how I always wanted it, 540 Hemi crate engine, R/T suspension package. I never cared for flashy extras, a working radio was all I needed. I was carressing the steering wheel, then my right eye flashed and some text appeared, "Hope you like it." I just whispered, "I love it, thanks for coming back for me." My eye flashed once more, "Soon, I hope, this will be over, then I'll never leave you again."

I wanted to cut it loose right then and there, but I held off for a bit, I did want to catch up to Tiffany and the others before they got too far. So I figured, what the hell, I floored it, drifting the turns inside the parking garage, I stopped at exit, the officer in the ticket booth looked at me with a smile, "Well, alright man. That's the way to roll." I paid for the ticket and left in a hurry. I didn't care that I was doing 80+ in a 45 zone. My right eye popped up a short text, "Ok, speedy, but just this once!" I smiled, then a ways down the road, I'd spotted a police car with its lights on, as if they were waiting for me. Just after I read the text, the officer's light went out. I whispered, "Ok, I promise." Then a few minutes later I was just up the road from the complex, the same road I was on when I wrecked, I felt my body tense up. I couldn't help looking at it as I passed, once I was far enough away from it, I shook myself and tried to ignore it.

I saw Tiffany and the others getting out of her car, I noticed she looked this way and pointed. I came in to the parking lot, full speed. I threw the car into a drift and as I came around the back of Tiffany's car I eased into the space next to it. I looked over to her, they were cheering. As I got out they ran over, and I got another group hug.

I didnt say much to anyone, I just let them all know I was fine. I was sitting on my bed a few minutes later staring at my arm, only I'd let the metal turn to it's normal sivler color. I was crying again, those tears of joy. Mariah walked in, "Hey, you ok?" I just smiled, "Yup, and it's all thanks to him." She walked over and kissed me, "I'm so glad you're ok." I started getting aroused, so I figured I'd have a little fun before I go to bed.

I was rubbing her ass while we kissed, she just had her arms around my neck. Then I leaned back and pulled her with me, but she paused, "Wait, the door!" She flew over, closed the door, came back and straddled me, "Don't want any wandering eyes?" We were making out again, she was rubbing my breasts, I was fingering her and playing with her nipples. Her moaning had me rock hard in no time, so she undid my zipper and my cock tapped her stomach, I didn't want to hide it. To this very moment her size still amazed me, but at the same time it gave me a couple horny ideas, however I was still tired, so I'd save 'em for later. I'd worked off our pants, her panties, my boxers, and she was just rubbing her pussy against my cock as we made out. Her button up shirt was open, she wasn't wearing a shirt or a bra, that's fine I wasn't either. I started rubbing the head of my cock against her pussy lips, she moaned a little louder, I paused, "Hey, not too loud ok? It's just you and me right now." She nodded and went back to kissing me, so I eased into her, she was soaking wet for me, and she was still tighter thant Tiffany. I wasn't planning to go very long, but just enough to make Mariah cum. I was just sliding in and out of her, we were still making out. She paused for a moment, "If you want to go faster, you can." I smiled and picked up my pace a little. Her pussy hadn't let up, so I wasn't gonna go too fast. We'd stopped kissing, and she laid her head on my chest, I was still sliding in and out her. Then I heard a creak, I looked at the door. Amber was standing there, stroking herself. Well I guess our alone time couldn't last forever, so I had to speak up, "Get in here before you get caught!" Amber stepped in and closed the door behind her, "Everyone's gone, Summer is fucking Tiffany in her room, and I figured Mariah had gone to bed so I was gonna come find you." I smiled, "Well, I guess we could finish with a dp?" I looked down to Mariah, she looked a little bummed, "Ok, but be gentle with my ass, it felt great last time, but it hurt afterward." Amber stepped closer and I laid back. At first I thought Amber was gonna go straight for Mariah's ass, but no, I felt her push into my pussy, I let out quite a moan, "Uh, what are you-" She interrupted, "You did me, I wanted to try you now, also I needed a little lube." Well I was soaking down there. I felt her pull out, I was a little irritated, but then at the same time, I wished she'd kept going. Then she pushed into Mariah's ass, Mariah let out a loud moan, not too loud, but enough. Instead of saying something, I kissed her and started moving my hips again.

We went at it for awhile, Mariah's pussy had finally let up and I was holding a pretty quick pace. Amber was going just as fast in and out of her ass. It was only about another minute, I had to cum, Mariah whispered, "I'm gonna cu-AAH!!" She didn't scream, but her voice had filled the room. I came immediately, I was cumming so much, then a couple seconds later, Amber came. I was still pumping more and more, it felt amazing to cum so much. Amber only came a little, I must have let loose a couple bucket loads into Mariah's pussy. It was dripping out onto around my cock, over my pussy and onto the floor. Mariah started rocking her hips, I don't know how, but I came a second time! Just as much as the first, it made a puddle on the floor. Mariah was caught off guard by it and gave me a horny smile, "Oh, my god, did I just make you cum a second time?" I was surprised, "Yeah, don't move though, I don't want to make a bigger mess." She sat up and I slowly pulled out of her, just as I was out, I spurted just a little more cum on her pussy. Amber pulled out, then slid back into me. I moaned again. Amber started pounding away, I tried to speak, but she interrupted, "This is why I came in here in the first place, just let me do it this once please?" I looked at Mariah, she was dripping my cum onto my cock, I'd always been more of the butch whenever I did it with a girl, so this time I figured why not?. "Ok, fine." About another minute or so, she had to cum, I let her cum all the way inside me. Then I had to cum again, so I grabbed Mariah by her hips and shoved my cock back in as deep as it would go, she let out a pretty loud yelp, then she clapped her mouth. As soon as I felt Amber cum inside me, I let loose too, for the third time in a row. I couldn't believe it, 3 times, I came inside the same girl. There was so much cum on the floor now, and I was dripping too. Amber leaned around Mariah and kissed me, "Thanks, I've kinda wanted to do that for a while now." I sat up, "No problem, I might even let you do it again sometime. Now lets clean this up I want to go to bed." We'd gotten all the cumm cleaned up, the sheets changed, 'again', and we were just laying in the bed. I just had a button up shirt on and some socks. Mariah only had on socks and she was stroking me again. Amber was laying behind Mariah, she too had just a button up shirt and socks on, she was groping Mariah, kissing her neck, and rubbing her cock between Mariah's legs. I kissed Mariah then whisperred to both of them, "Hey, if you're gonna go another round, that's fine, but I'm really tired." Then I yawned, "I just want to sl**p." Then Amber whispered back, "Ok. Hey can we spend the day at the beach tomorrow?" I'd closed my eyes, Mariah was still stroking me, my erection was all the way up, I kissed Mariah one more time. "Yeah sure, we'll spend the whole day out there." With that I was out, and I felt better than ever.... Continue»
Posted by wheels1825 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 447  |  
100%

How I Came To Be... Vampire Pt. 1



PRELUDE

I haven't been a vampire for very long, only a little over a century. It was something one never sees coming, one most never hope for, but it happens more often than people realized back then...or now.

THE EARLY YEARS

I was a very good girl, I did what my parents told me to do, and I was innocent and from a wealthy f****y, meant to marry whom my father thought best for me. Even though, I did know what sex was, my maids and the help did have rumps in the hay often enough that I had seen it. I would watch the help's hands play under the maid's skirt and sometimes I would try to do that late at night by myself but after I gave myself great pleasure, but then I would feel guilty and stop. Even when I went through puberty I tried to get the help's attentions, but they knew that more than their jobs were at stake if they were to get caught with me. So I became cool to men, I did not trust them; instead I trusted my mother and keeping my virtue intact for my husband.

Eventually my father chose me a husband; he was from another well off f****y who lived in Europe, although he and his servants were the only ones here in the States. Thus a grand party was set up to have us meet my future husband and to announce the upcoming wedding something that would happen mare days apart. Most of town's high society would attend, so a majestic dress was made for the occasion of bl**d red velvet, how fitting.

At the party I was to make my entrance after most of the people had already arrived, how excited I was when I was waiting to see him, I glimpsed him as his carriage pulled up late this afternoon but I was called from the window to have my hair set for the party. Finally they called for me and I gracefully walked down the stairs to meet my husband-to-be, my fate. The crowd cheered for us once my hand met his as he guided me through the congratulations and best wishes, but my heart ran cold, his eyes were piercing. James was tall and lean with flawless skin that was a tad too porcelain as if he was a c***d's doll and not a man of flesh. I found myself wanting to break from him and return to my room in a mad dash, but I willed myself forward. My father had my best intentions at heart and would want me to be happy with the choices that he has made for me, so I plastered a smile on my face and greeted my neighbors.

As the party progressed the liquor ran freely and the patrons did not know the amount they were consuming, thus made it easy for my imminent husband to sneak me off to a secluded room in which he wanted to know me better. Although the chill was still in my heart my curiosity outweighed it as well as my chaste upbringing, which never allowed me alone in the presence of a man. His eyes burned into my being, seeing my very soul, knowing I was pure, untouched. James, as was his name, spoke softly and eloquently as one did in Europe with proper education that I was sure his f****y bought for him.

"Do you feel affection for me, I know it was your father's choice but I do not want you to feel like you have to be with me?"

"I would be honored if you were to wed me sir."

"So you would like to live a long and prosperous life and remain beautiful and youthful?"

I automatically said, "Yes sir" although I was starting to question why he was asking.

I could see a longing burning in his eyes as they passed over me, one that I had seen in the helps' eyes when they passed my maids, it frightened me but also excited me. He asked one more question, one that I had expected really, "If we were to wed, would you leave you parents and return to Europe with me?"

It took me longer to reply but it was the same, "Yes, I would leave my parents."

His eyes burned with endless passion for me, as he thought he had found his perfect partner after so very many years of searching. He saw my virtue, my obedience, my love; he leaned forward, his hand rising to gently touch my cheek. I nuzzled it and a smile was brought to his lips, then he brought his hand down and across my jaw line, bringing it back to cup the back of my neck. With his other hand resting on my leg, I use my last defenses, "We should wait until after the wedding or it won't be right."

To this he calmly states, "I do not think the wedding is necessary, but I must make you mine first before anything else happens."

"Isn't that what a wedding means?" I ask, not quite sure where he is taking this if a wedding was not important to him, the chill back in my heart.

"I must make you perfect for me, although you are nearly there, you require one last thing to ensure that you will be perfect forever and it will join you to me, more than any false preaching of some old man." With this he brought his other hand from my leg to my neck bringing me forward into his kiss.

My first instinct was to pull away but his hands where like metal bars holding me still as his cold yet passion filled lips pressed into mine. He pressed and pushed open my mouth for his slimy tongue to invade my mouth, but I remanded still unable to stop what was happening to me, only able to watch and feel. The fervor rose in him and as quick as I thought NO! he snapped my head away and bit into my exposed flesh of my neck with teeth I did not know he possessed. The pain was incredible, I lost the ability to speak as the black dots plagued my vision, and my mouth remained open from the unwanted kiss. I felt his mouth over the wound sucking away my bl**d, my life; but then I felt him bring something to my mouth.

"Drink it up, NOW!" I sucked on it, and found it tasted coppery but it revived me with a fire coursing though my body, the blackness receded and I saw that it was his forearm at my mouth. He made me suck his bl**d, his life, his curse. I was to be his new lover, but not as a woman but as vampire, to match himself.

He laid me down on the couch we were sitting on, "Rest now my love, achieve your new found strength and then we will hunt. I will return to the party to assure the guests arrive home safely."

I couldn't keep my eyes open any longer once he had left the room, so I succumbed to sl**p.

MY FIRST NIGHT

I awoke hours later, it was still dark out but I could see every piece of furniture in the room as if it was dusk not night. As I looked around I found that I could focus on an object and see every detail of it, the grain of the wood and the memory that was locked to it. But before I could investigate my new sight farther James was beside me, I visibly startled.

"I'm sorry love, you will get used to me moving too quickly for you to see, but I will try not to do it too much around you to begin with. How are you feeling love?"

"I'm feeling alright sir, but I can see differently now, better in the dark and much more detailed than before."

"Your abilities are developing, you will find as time goes on you will have better control over them and they will also grow and strengthen. Each one of us has their own powers although we all have incredible strength and immortality."

"You mean we can never die?"

"We cannot parish from old age or diseases, but if you were to get stabbed in the heart or caught in a fire you will cease living."

"What did you make me?!"

"If we were given a name it would be vampire but that does not mean that we are not human, we are above them, the next generation of them, superior. There is a lot of false attributes that generations past have placed on the name of vampire that is not quite true. We do not parish from the sun, although I would not recommend going outside while the sun is up your dark sensitive eyes will not be able to take that much light and it will pain you as your skin is now extremely sensitive to sunburn. I can tolerate some sun, but it comes with age but even still I do not go out until closer to dusk or just after dawn. Also we do not all fear the cross only those that think that god will no longer except them and they will go to hell, but that is their faith not vampires as a whole."

I stared long and hard at him and found that I was getting a version of the real man, like the object's memory. He was a lonely man, weakened from hopelessness, yearning for someone to understand him. My new abilities allowed me to get a sense of who the person really was, to truly see them for whom they are, and sense their feelings.

I fell into his arms and wept on his shoulder, "What does it mean for me? And why am I so very hungry?"

He gave a chuckle, "I know my love the first night is the hardest, but I am here to teach you the ways of our kind. As for what it means for you, you are bonded to me, as I am the one that made you stronger. I will allow you to stay here with your f****y for one year, but since you will never age you cannot ever see them after that. If you were to tell them about your new found strength they will likely not believe you or even turn on you, so it is best to only talk about it with me or my few friend that stop in from time to time. As a consequence of this new life we must get you some nourishment, come with me."

We left the room and the house; I was surprised how well I could see every object in the dark of the early morning. I followed him to a secluded spot at the back of our property where there was a young man passed out from drinking too much. I gave James a questioning look. Yet I could smell the liquor on him and even more illusory I thought I could smell his bl**d and I grew even hungrier.

"He was a serving boy for one of the guests but found that drinking was more enjoyable than serving. Now all you must do is pierce him and drink his bl**d."

My jaw dropped, "I have to drink his bl**d!"

"Yes we must drink bl**d to stay alive otherwise you will sicken and parish if it goes too long. Human bl**d is the most refreshing but you can feed on the bl**d of a****ls if it is necessary, but you will find it doesn't quench the thirst like human does. Also for your mind and heart you will find that it is better to drink from the wicked than the innocent, you will learn to love their bl**d over all else."

My senses were in overdrive, I could smell his bl**d just below the surface of his skin, my heart thundered, and my stomach felt like I hadn't eaten in a week. I gave in to my urges and dove forward my sharp teeth that I hadn't felt there before broke his skin and brought forth his bl**d, his life. I drank greedily and so deeply that I did not hear when his heart stopped beating, I had taken his life. Once I came off of his wound and felt his bl**d dripping from my lips, I felt myself sicken with guilt and horror of what I had just done.

"Yes you are so new at this; I have forgotten how hungry and desperate the young are. You will learn how to keep them alive to pump more bl**d into you, how to make it so that they are not afraid or hurt when you pierce them, but this will come quickly. Come now we will find you one more for tonight then we must retire as I am sure you are most tired from your changes."

I simply looked at the body of the boy, I could feel his bl**d coursing through me relieving some of my hunger yet I could still feel him. I looked at the wound I had made in his neck and couldn't believe that my teeth could do that, that I could do that. He had made me a monster. I ran my tongue over my new teeth and pierced it; I let out a cry of sudden pain.

"Yes, best to clean up that wound, since you have already injured your own tongue just let a bit of your bl**d hit his wound and it should close as he is still fresh. Our bl**d will heal minor things in humans but it heals us if we should get cuts or such. Well best to get going, they will find him in the morning and think it was the drinks that did him in."

I watched his neck become whole again and wondered what else this horrible bl**d was capable of. In spite of it all I followed him into the night to find my next victim, my next meal.

We went to the meager side of town to a tavern, I was told to wait outside as he went inside to find an evil man for me to drink from. Luckily James was quick about it and had a large man walking unsteadily next to him when they exited. I looked at the man, he was broad and well muscled, but I could see into him and found a memory of him killing a f****y for money and treasures to buy drinks with. I instantly found I did not pity him whatsoever, a death for deaths seemed very fair.

As he came nearer I smelled his bl**d coursing through his body and I looked to James to signal that I could rip his neck and feed upon his very life-source.

James said to the man, "Here is the beauty that I was telling you about, isn't see so fine?" He waited for the man to nod, "Don't you want her to kiss your neck? Wouldn't that feel divine for this gorgeous creature caresses your neck so gently nibbling?" He looked at me with the last words.

I took the hint that I was to keep the illusion and be as soft as I could. I went into the man's arms and kissed his neck until I found the beating bl**d just below the surface and carefully bit into his neck. He stiffened then weakened into my embrace, yet I could not detach from him as I consumed his bl**d and I lowed myself as he sank down. I sucked harder and found that I had killed him instead of getting more of his bl**d.

James laughed, "You are a natural killer, soft yet deadly, but we will work on how to extend their life to give you more bl**d this next evening. The sun is to rise and you must be so very tired. Furthermore your parents must not find you out of bed, they might notice a small difference in you but you are cleaver, I can see that, so I am sure you can steer their questions away. I will be back early next evening to take you out to dinner, until then my love." He lowered his head and kissed my lips softly, but I still felt my heart chilled, now even more so than before.

I silently made for my bedchamber and was surprised that I really made no sound, my feet like those of a fairy. I bumped into nothing as I saw each piece of furniture even more clearly in the early hours before sunrise, I could hear the help and maids rousing from their sl**p getting ready for the day, and here I was just ending it. I shut all my curtains tightly and collapsed into my bed for a much needed rest.

MY FIRST DAY

At noon I was roused from my sl**p as one of my maids brought in my lunch, and having found me to be callous about her waking me and then trying to open the window coverings, left with a huff putting it down to drinking too much the night before. I looked at the food that just yesterday would have made my mouth water now made me sick to look upon. I could no longer eat such food; now only bl**d was my nourishment.

I rose to look out the window and just pulling it back so that I line of light entered the room my eyes went to pins and burned with the light. I let curtain fall back with a screech and found that I could still see where the light burned into my eyes, but it started to go away quickly enough. I climbed into bed again as there was no reason to leave the room until it grew less bright outside.

After sl**ping until late afternoon I got up and called for my maids to help dress me for supper that night as I was to see my betrothed once more. My parents made some quip about me staying in bed so late but I did not pay attention to what their mouths had said but rather I looked with my new eyes. First my father, I looked at him and found pride and happiness, flashes of memory went past my inner eye; Mother and him walking up to the newly finished house, me as an infant wrapped tightly in his arms, and finally me walking in with my betrothed at last nights party. I looked to my mother and found sadness; a young man kissing Mother before she married Father, a still born infant in her arms, a flash of my recoil at the touch on my betrothed. I looked away from them both, what they felt meant nothing to a monster like me, right?

I kept to the shadows and looked at the maids as they went about their work; I found hate, detest, tiredness, sadness, and hope. Yet finding them so close I could smell their bl**d pulsing in their body making my mouth water again, I quickly went away to find somewhere to be alone. Luckily James came soon after and asked the permission of my parents for us to dine at his house, to which my father allowed without missing a beat. Before I left my mother kissed my forehead and commented on how cold and white I was, but I quickly told her that I was fine and really wanted to get to know my betrothed better before the wedding.

As we climbed into his carriage I remembered my mother's comment and asked, "Why is it that I do look so pale and my mother said I felt cold but I really don't feel anything?"

"Your body doesn't make bl**d anymore that is why you must feed on it. Once you have hunted you will appear more human again, with more color in your cheeks and warmer flesh. Try to avoid being seen before you go out as you will need to almost every night when you are so young."

I nodded thinking over what he said, "So are we to hunt tonight?"

"Yes we will then I will return you home, I can wait one more night now that we have eternity together."

I smiled at the thought of fresh bl**d and being a virginal bride for my evening wedding tomorrow. We were headed again down to the meager side of town, but to a different tavern. James instructed me to enter with him but to find a dark table to sit at; he would bring us 'drinks'.

He found us a man, one who intended to kill us for the jewelry that we wore once we got outside. I figured this out from the pictures him mind sent forth, and I found that I did not feel any guilt that I was about to take his life instead. James talked to him but again gave me an opening to give the man a 'kiss' on the neck. Leaning in, I kissed gently then bit in and allowed the bl**d to rush into my mouth, I felt him tense then his strength drain into me. Strength flowed into me with every pump of his heart until I felt it stop; I just propped him up at the table and left with James at my side. Pride flowed from James and beamed off of me, I was so happy that tomorrow I was to become a wife. How stupid I was. We went to another and another tavern until I could not drink any more bl**d; he wanted to make sure I looked human and would not be hungry tomorrow night.

As the carriage came upon my house he helped me down and kissed my hand letting his teeth gently graze across the back of it, sending chills up my spine. We parted until tomorrow where I would become his bride and then wife, for eternity.

THE WEDDING

I woke up an hour after noon to the bustle of the house getting ready for the wedding taking place later that evening; my maids came in to help prepare me for the day. They had drawn a bath for me and after much protest from me shut all the curtains in the bathhouse. I looked into their minds and found that they thought I was just overly nervous due to the wedding or just being a spoiled brat, either way I felt better as they cleansed my hair. After I was towel dried they set out to turn me into the bride and only stopped once I was fully altered.

Just as soon as the sun set my father came to get me and to bring me down the aisle to my groom. The pathway seemed to take so long to walk down but the ceremony was much to short in my slightly panicked state, all too soon we sealed the wedding ceremony with the kiss. Again his lips seemed cool, but not as hard; he had fed before the wedding. As we walked past all the people I read his feeling again and found lust rising quickly to the top, I wasn't quite sure if I was looking forward to it or wishing that I could get away.

After the dinner and scores of dances, it was time for us to retire to his house and contaminate the marriage. With many farewells we left, my heart was hammering and my head was clouded as we made our way to his house. In the carriage he sensed that I was nervous and tried to calm me, but I could feel his overpowering lust over that of his caring. I was excited and terrified; I had longed for this for so long but something held me back too. ... Continue»
Posted by DarkAngel71 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 532  |  
98%
  |  6

Cuckold Club Pt 4

**i don't claim authorship of this story. It was originally posted on dark Wanderer by Cuck Hubby. Thought it was good

Saturday night Bruce was tending bar at the Circle party when he saw Linda heading toward the stairs arm-in-arm with the youngest Man in The Circle. This was the one he had heard about – only nineteen, just out of high school, energetic, handsome and apparently endowed in a way that demanded respect and awe.

The thought of a k** that young enjoying his wife when even he, her husband, hadn’t been able to for several weeks was excruciatingly humiliating to Bruce. He was keenly aware of people observing Linda and her about-to-be lover together. Some of them even glanced over at Bruce with a knowing smile.

Bruce saw Linda separating from her companion and heading toward the bar. As if her being with the young man weren’t embarrassing enough, now she was going to collar him in front of everyone.

“Bruce!” The voice of Marie, standing in front of him with an empty glass, interrupted his thoughts.

“Yes, ma’am,” said Bruce.

“I thought I was going to have to wait all night,” she added nastily.

”I’m very sorry ma’am. Would you like another champagne?” – asked Bruce in his most obsequious tone.

Linda was taking her time getting to the bar, so Bruce wanted to get Marie out of the way as quickly as possible.

“I’m just glad my friend wasn’t standing here with me. I don’t think he would have taken kindly to being ignored.”

“I have half a mind to tell him, frankly,” said Marie.

“I’m terribly sorry, ma’am. I apologize sincerely. Let me give you a clean glass.”

By this time another couple were standing behind Marie witnessing her rebuke of him. He quickly filled a flute of champagne and handed it to Marie with a cocktail napkin.

“Again, I apoligize, ma’am.”

“What are you apologizing for now?”

It was Linda, now standing by the side of the bar.

“He ignored me and kept me standing here forever,” responded Marie.

“Bruce, you’ve really got to get on the ball. I want you to apologize right this minute!”

Although he had already apologized several times, Bruce knew that to say so would only upset and embarrass Linda more than she was. And of all night – just when he needed to make a good impression. He turned to Marie.

“Ma’am, please accept my apology for making you wait. I promise it will never happen again. Never! Please forgive me.”

“Oh, all right. But Linda is right – you do need to be aware of where you are and who you are. And who I am.”

“Yes, ma’am, I understand. I promise to do better.”

Without a word Marie turned and walked away from the bar. He turned to Linda, who attached the “BC” collar around his neck.

“You know where to go when you finish here,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.” Linda turned to return to her lover without a word. By now there were three people in line and not happy having to wait. It would be a long night.

After he was replaced at the bar Bruce was on “sheet boy” duty upstairs. Not something he relished on this particular evening. He had already changed the sheets in two rooms and had just sat down when a third door opened. Quickly he turned his eyes downward toward the floor to assure the privacy of the couple exiting. Then he became aware of footsteps approaching him. He lowered his head even more so that there could be no question of his not looking at the man and woman.

“Sheet boy?”

It was Linda. She had never addressed him that way and it was especially embarrassing in front of her lover.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Stand up.”

Bruce stood up quickly, being careful to keep his gaze strictly downward. He couldn’t imagine what this was about.

“This is Leroy with me.”

“Hello, Sir,” said Bruce.

“Hello, Bruce.”

Even though Bruce was fully aware of his status in the pecking order, it still was hard to accept this nineteen-year-old young man addressing him by his first name. Even if he had obviously just fucked his wife.

“You don’t mind if I call you sheet boy, do you?” – asked Linda nastily.

“No, ma’am, of course not.”

“Good. It’s time for you to take care of that little business we were talking about last night. Since Leroy has to leave now, this seems like the perfect time and place. While I can still feel him in me, if you know what I mean.”

Oh no! – thought Bruce. Not him.

“So, do you have something to say to Leroy?”

“Uh…yes, ma’am, I guess I do…uh”

“Well,” interrupted Linda, “I’ll just leave you two alone to take care of business. I’ll see you downstairs, lover,” said Linda.

Bruce could hear them embracing and kissing. Then she was gone.

“Well?” – prompted Leroy, his massive cock hard again after kissing Linda and feeling her hump against him.

“Sir, I’d like to talk to you about membership in the Circle.”

“What about it?”

“Sir, I was wondering if you would consider sponsoring us for membership, sir.”

“Why should I?” He wasn’t making it easy. Of course, Bruce couldn’t see the smirk on Leroy’s face.

“Well, Sir, my wife, Linda, has never been so happy or well taken care of as she has been since she met the Men of the Circle. Sexually it’s like she’s finally a woman.”

“Uh-huh,” said Leroy with a tone that suggested he was waiting for more and not impressed yet.

“As for me, I want nothing more than my wife’s happiness. And that means the opportunity for her to spend time with you and the other Men…”

“You mean get fucked by us, right?”

“Yes, Sir, exactly. I know I’m not in your class and never will be. I respect you enormously, Sir, and I promise you I know my place around here. I’m flattered to even be talking with you.”

“Well,” said Leroy, sounding a little more persuaded, “you do seem to have the right attitude. And my cock feels real nice in your wife’s pussy and mouth. And Lord knows, she can’t get enough of it. Seems like she’s been deprived for a long time.”

“Yes, Sir, she really has. That’s why it’s so important to me make it up to her in any way I can. And helping her be available for you is about as good as it gets, Sir.”

“So you’re all right with having us at your house to enjoy Linda, taking her out sometimes without you, and so on.”

“Yes, Sir! I promise I’ll do whatever you and she want just to make this happen, Sir.”

“You’re not going to be bugging her for sex are you?” – now he sounded almost threatening.

“No, Sir, absolutely not. It’s all up to her. I promise not to bug her about it, Sir.”

“Okay,” said Leroy slowly, “get on your knees!”

Bruce wasn’t ready for this at all and didn’t know what to do. He should have, but his reactions weren’t yet automatic where commands from a Black Man were concerned.

“I don’t…on my knees?” – whimpered Bruce.

“What – you don’t understand English?”

“No, Sir, I understand, Sir. I…just…I mean here…”

“You just told me you respect me and acknowledge my superiority. Was that a lie?”

“No, no, Sir! I do, I do!” cried Bruce.

“Then SHOW me! I want you on your knees right now. It’s called paying hommage. Or shall I tell Linda you are insincere and disobedient.”

“No, no, please, Sir” said Bruce, dropping quickly to his knees. “I am sincere and obedient. See? I’m on my knees. Please let me pay hommage to you, Sir. Please?”

“Are you going to hesitate the next time I ask you to do something?”

“No, Sir, I promise.”

At that moment Bruce heard another couple come out of one of the rooms. Now he had two to clean and quickly. His embarrassment now took a back seat to the business at hand.

“Kiss my shoes,” said Leroy softly.

Bruce shuddered at the knowledge that someone was observing his humiliation. But this time he did not hesitate. He immediately lowered his face to one of Leroy’s shoes and kissed the toe.”

“Do it like you mean it!” barked Leroy, getting into it.

Bruce heard the other couple laughing in disbelief. He began kissing the shoe seriously, using his tongue in the process. He moved to the other shoe and repeated his oral worship. He made sure his kisses were audible. At this point he had no self-esteme or pride to hold on to. The most he could hope for was to please the young man standing above him. He was deeply grateful that Linda was not witnessing his self-debasement.

“Okay, enough!” – said Leroy.

“Thank you, Sir, for letting me pay hommage to you,” squeaked Bruce. He didn’t move from his position.

“One last thing – are you going to treat Linda with the respect that any woman of mine deserves?”

“Oh, yes, Sir. Absolutely, Sir! I would never disrespect your woman!” He meant it, too, he realized.

“You’d better. You know she’ll tell me everything, don’t you?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“You’ll be a helpful hubby to her, right?”

“Oh yes, Sir. I promise, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

“Okay, that’s enough. We’ll see. You’d better not disappoint me if you want Linda to get my cock inside her. Now go about your duties, sheet boy!”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

When Leroy walked away, Bruce let out a huge sigh of relief. It had been much harder than he had been led to believe, but he felt like he had passed the test. He also knew that he had better do nothing that would give Linda an excuse to complain to Leroy or any of the others about him.

“Congratulations!” – said Marie

Marie and Linda were having their usual after-work drink the following Tuesday after Linda and Bruce had been informed that they had been voted into The Ring.

“Thanks. I’m so relieved.”

“So Brucie did his part, huh?”

“Oh yeah,” replied Linda. “To perfection. Leroy told me all about it. He said he even had Bruce get on his knees and kiss his shoes.”

“No! You’re k**ding.”

“Nope. God, I would have given anything to see that. I asked Bruce about it last night and he confirmed it. He was so embarrassed. More because I knew than because he did it.”

“I can imagine.”

“He tried to make it seem like not such a big deal, but really – on his knees not a big deal? Give me a break.”

“You know,” said Marie, “our hubbies are much more intimidated by our new men that I would have thought a few months ago.”

“Absolutely. Bruce was so relieved that he passed Leroy’s little test that it almost made up for the humiliation. Now that it’s behind him he feels better. He’s getting into it.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. I told him Leroy was coming to our place to party Friday night. Now that we’re members, we can do that. I think Bruce is kind of excited. He wanted me to find out what Leroy likes to drink so he can have it there. He wants to take me out for some new lingerie.”

“Excellent!”

“I think half of it, of course, is he’s trying to please me in whatever way he can. He’s very attentive. He’s coming home early on Friday to clean the place up, get everything ready.”

“Well,” said Marie, “he is certainly in for an eye-opening experience. If he isn’t a believer yet, he sure will be after Friday night!”

Friday evening Bruce was busy cleaning the house in preparation for the first visit by one of the Men of the club. He was about to experience whatever it was that made the other hubbies so enthusiastic and compliant. Linda was out shopping and had left Bruce a long list of household chores to complete. He couldn’t wait to see what kind of outfit she selected. He almost wished he could have helped her pick it out.

When she came home with two shopping bags, Bruce was excited to see what she had.

“Will you model it for me?” – he asked.

“I guess I’ll have to since I do have to be dressed before Leroy gets here.”

“Right,” said Bruce.

“Now, sweetie,” continued Linda, “even though we’ll be in our own home, don’t forget your manners.”

“Of course not,” replied Bruce.

“You will address him as Sir?”

“Of course.”

“And me?”

“Ma’am.”

“Correct. Just keep in mind that I am Leroy’s woman tonight and you should be okay. Now finish your chores while I get dressed.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Bruce, getting into the spirit of the evening.

An hour later, just as Bruce was putting away the dust mop and broom, Linda came downstairs.

“Wow!” said Bruce, looking up at her on the landing.

Linda was wearing a very short black mini-skirt with high stiletto heels.

“Leroy likes heels,” said Marie.

Her top was a low-scooped sweater which displayed her breasts almost obscenely.

“You like?” – asked Linda.

“You’re so beautiful. Leroy will be pleased, that’s for sure. Come on down.”

“That sounded like a command to me.”

“I’m sorry. Please, ma’am, come on down to the living room so I can admire you up close.”

“That’s better,” replied Linda.

“So you think Leroy will approve?” – asked Linda, turning slowly in front of Bruce, who felt himself getting hard.

“Absolutely, ma’am. He is one very lucky man. I’m so jealous!”

“Good! So you’re happy for Leroy as well as for me?”

“Yes, ma’am. I’m glad he will have the opportunity to spend time with someone as beautiful and desirable as you.”

Linda slowly pulled up her skirt to reveal the matching panties and garterbelt she had bought for the evening. Bruce stood hypnotized with his eyes riveted to this most sexy woman he could imagine.

“Want a closer look?” – teased Linda.

“Uh…yes, ma’am. I mean, if it’s not…”

“On your knees!”

Bruce didn’t even think twice before lowering himself to his knees in front of his wife, his gaze never leaving her panties.

“Lean closer, sweetie, and have a good look.”

Bruce leaned forward until his face was only inches away from her. The urge to touch his lips to her was almost unbearable, but he knew better. Besides, if he did and she told Leroy, well, he didn’t want to think about that.

“Do you want to lower my panties and kiss me?” – asked Linda.

“Really, ma’am?” asked Bruce incredulously.

“What do you think? I’ll leave it up to you.”

Bruce wasn’t used to getting to make this kind of decision. He knew he had better weigh it carefully.

“Well?”

“I…I want to but…that wouldn’t be right. Leroy should be the first person to see and touch you tonight, ma’am.”

“Very good, Bruce. But if you kiss the tips of my new shoes, I don’t think he would mind. Our little secret.”

“Should I, ma’am?”

“Since I’m telling you to, I would say yes. As long as you polish them when you finish.”

Bruce lowered his face down to floor level and planted a chaste kiss on the shiny black pointed toe of one shoe.

“Is that it?” – asked a disappointed Linda. “Is that the way you kissed Leroy’s shoes?”

“Uh..no, ma’am. He told me to…uh…”

“Quit muttering and show me how you kissed Leroy’s shoes!”

Bruce began kissing the shoe with full lips and using his tongue, passionately and with enthusiasm.

“Ha-ha! I wish I’d been there to see that.”

Bruce blushed but moved to the other shoe and gave it the same treatment.

“I’d better get a cloth and polish them,” he said, avoiding his wife’s gaze. In a moment he returned with a terry cloth and began buffing the shoes to a good-as-new shine.

“This is going to be quite an evening, sweetie. Please don’t do or say anything to embarrass me.”

“Don’t worry, ma’am. I promise. Really!”

“One more thing?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Do I see a bulge in your crotch? Are you hard?”

“Uh, yes, ma’am. I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it.”

“Well,” lectured Linda,”I don’t think Leroy would be happy seeing you lusting after his woman. Do you?”

“No, ma’am. I’m sorry.”

“Make sure you’re not wearing boxers tonight. Put on your tightest jockeys. Maybe two pairs.”

“That’s a good idea, ma’am. I’ll do that.”

“That should take care of your problem for tonight. We’ll talk about other approaches later. Go!”

Bruce scurried away and upstairs to changes clothes.

“Don’t touch yourself!” – Linda yelled after him.

Damn! It was as if she read his mind. This was going to be a long evening.

Half an hour later Leroy arrived. Bruce answered the door.

“Welcome, sir. I’m so glad you could come,” said Bruce obsequiously.

“Damn right I can come!” laughed Leroy. Bruce looked down at the floor, no knowing whether he should join in the laughter or not. “Where’s my girl?”

“Let me tell her you’re here, sir.”

Bruce went quickly upstairs to their bedroom, where Linda was putting on final touches to her makeup.

“Leroy is here, ma’am,” he announced.

“Did you offer him a drink?” demanded Linda.

“I will. Right now. He wanted me to tell you he was here.”

Downstairs Bruce took Leroy’s drink order. He couln’t helf feeling a little embarrassed kowtowing before this nineteen-year-old young man who seemed to expect him to jump to his every whim.

When Linda joined them, Leroy stood up, gave her a long once-over and took her in his arms for a long kiss. Bruce couldn’t help but stare. There his wife was in the arms of a young Black Man, pressing against him, eyes closed, and clearly accepting his tongue in her mouth. Suddenly Bruce felt like a voyeuristic third-wheel and looked away discreetly.

He realized that he was almost enjoying their kiss second-hand. He couldn’t help imagining himself in Leroy’s place, kissing a married women in front of her well-trained hubby. He hated himself for becoming aroused and thanked his stars that he was wearing two very tight pairs of jockey shorts.

When they broke their kiss and sat down, Bruce asked his wife what she would like to drink and went to the kitchen to prepare it. When he returned with the drink, they were sitting close. Leroy’s large hand was resting on Linda’s crossed and very exposed leg, carressing it gently. Bruce made an effort not to look at them as he placed her drink on the coffee table.

“Here you are, ma’am,” he said softly, then retreating to the kitchen to get his own drink. When he returned to the living room, the couple was kissing again. But now Linda’s hand was between Leroy’s legs and his hand had moved to her breast. She moaned into the kiss.

Bruce took a seat in a chair that Linda had had him place in the farthest corner across the room. He sipped his drink without peeking at the lovers.

“Bruce, you have a nice house here,” said Leroy.

“Thank you, sir.”

“I hope to be a frequent guest.”

“I hope so, sir. We would like that.” Bruce cringed at his own words. What must this man think of him? What must his own wife think of him?

“Good. Right now, though, this little woman has me all charged up. Know what I mean?”

“Yes, sir!”

“So you know what’s going to happen now, don’t you, Bruce?”

How does a man answer a question like that? – thought Bruce.

“And Linda says she wants you there in the bedroom while we enjoy each other. You up for that?”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” responded Bruce.

“Sweetie,” interjected Linda, “why don’t you go upstairs and turn back the covers. You did put on the satin sheets, didn’t you? The way I asked?”

“Yes, ma’am. I will. I did. I’ll go do it now.”

“Do that. And light the candles.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Also, take that little wooden footstool you use to polish your shoes and put it in the corner across the room. You can sit there.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” replied Bruce, arising from his chair and moving toward the stairs.

“And Bruce?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Why don’t you sit down on that stool and wait for us. You can take your drink with you.”

“Thank you, ma’am. And, sir.”

Bruce went upstairs, grateful to be out from under the scrutiny and interrogation of the young Black man who had so easily won over his wife. How, he marveled, could a guy less than a year out of high school end up with such confidence and presence? Bruce himself, he reflected, was still paying for women at that age – and for several years after that.

After retrieving his shoeshine stool from the hallway closet, he entered his and Linda’s bedroom and set it in the farthest corner away from their bed. Then he lit the two candles he had set out on a table. It was when he began pulling back the bed covers to reveal the sleek satin sheets where Linda would soon be entertaining their guest that he blushed with shame at what he was doing. He knew in his heart that this was to be a night that could change his and Linda’s life.

He should, he thought, have put an end to it as soon as Leroy arrived. But Leroy hadn’t really given him a chance. And once he was face-to-face with the young stud Bruce couldn’t somehow assert himself. It had been too easy to acquiesce and say, “yes, sir.” In fact, such manners had become so second-nature to him since joining the Circle that it hadn’t even occurred to him to rebel. The “Men” of the club were intimidating for sure. And Linda, of course, would have been horrified if he had gone against her wishes.

He was already a cuckold, but now, tonight, he was going to watch himself being cuckolded right in front of his eyes and not be able to do anything about it. He comforted himself with the thought that he was not alone. After all, his friend Jim had come to accept his new role. Perhaps he would, too. For now, however, his concern was with not doing anything to upset Leroy or Linda. He turned off the ceiling light and sat down on the small, uncomfortable wooden stool in the corner. For half an hour he sat there listening to the two of them talking and laughing downstairs.

Then, he heard them coming upstairs. He looked down at the floor so as not to invade their privacy, just as he had learned to do when working “sheets” at the Club meetings.

“Bruce,” said Linda.

“Yes, ma’am,” he responded without looking up.

“You don’t have to keep your eyes on the floor tonight. In fact, I don’t want you to. After all, this is what we have waited for.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, looking up while still trying to remain unobtrusive, if not invisible.

Linda had shed her outer garments and was standing in the center of the room sipping from her champagne glass in bra, panties, garterbelt, stockings and heels. Bruce couldn’t help the quick intake of breath at the sight of her. Standing there facing him with one hand on her hip and her feet planted a foot-and-a-half apart, she was the essence of pure sexuality. Bruce found himself experiencing an almost unbearable sense of desire. So close, yet no unattainable.

Then Leroy walked into the room wearing only his slacks and socks, having shed the shirt and shoes. He was muscular and with the broad shoulders and narrow waist only possible at such a young age. When Linda walked into his embrace and turned her face up to receive Leroy’s kiss, Bruce experience envy and excitement at the same time. The kiss was, again, passionate and deep, as Linda moaned softly and pushed her middle against her lover. Leroy’s hand reached behind her back and with a practiced motion unhooked her bra. Linda leaned back to allow the garment to be removed by Leroy, who tossed it toward Bruce. By the time he had leaned down to pick up the bra and looked back at the couple, Leroy’s lips had captured one of Linda’s rigid nipples.

Bruce felt his penis tingle and begin to harden, which embarrassed him even though only he was aware of this reaction. The cause, he figured, was that he was imagining himself in Leroy’s position – about to fuck a beautiful married woman in front of her husband.

This train of thought was broken when he saw his wife of so many years lower herself to her knees in front of Leroy. She leaned forward to plant a moist kiss on his washboard abs while simultaneously fumbling with his belt buckle. Soon the buckle was open, the zipper pulled down, and the pants on the floor. Leroy stepped away and Linda tossed the trousers at Bruce.

“Hang them up, honey,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am,” replied Bruce, upset that his voice was not only too high, but also cracked mid-sentence. He moved to the closet, hung the pants neatly, and then returned to his bench. Even in the dim candle light Bruce was stunned by the size of the tent in front of Leroy’s boxer shorts. It projected obscenely outward what seemed like eight inches. Bruce couldn’t help but stare. When Linda pulled the undergarment down to the floor, Bruce gasped, causing Linda to smile in his direction. Even in porn movies Bruce had never seen anything so thick and long and rigid as the Black cock now on display in front of Linda’s face.

Bruce held his breath as Linda took Leroy’s cock in her hand and stroked it gently. When she leaned forward and slowly licked the head with her tongue, he gasped out loud, causing both Leroy and Linda to look over at him and chuckle. The scene was so erotic that Bruce had become painfully erect and was squirming in his seat.

When his wife finally took the head of Leroy’s awesome cock in her mouth and began swirling it with her tongue, Bruce almost lost control. It was almost as if he were watching a scene with total strangers rather than his own wife.

“Come on, baby,” said Leroy, “I know you can do better than that.”

Indeed she could. Reaching behind her man and placing both hands on his taught ass cheeks, Linda pressed forward until almost half of his rigid staff was inside her mouth. Bruce noted that her lips were stretched to the limit and her eyes closed in concentration. It was obvious that, for Linda, the cock in her mouth was her entire world at that moment. She began bobbing her head, stroking the young man’s thick cock in and out of her mouth, moaning rhythmically.

Bruce, squirming uncomfortably on the small stool to which he had been resigned, resisted the impulse to touch himself.

“Do my balls,” ordered Leroy.

Bruce watched his wife reluctantly remove her lips from the powerful black cock that she had been savoring. Now it was shiny with her saliva and looking even more menacing than before. She leaned down and moved her lips to the swollen ball visible to Bruce and began gently licking it. Then she took it with difficulty into her mouth and again moaned as she lips and tongue and cheeks bathed the cum-filled ball. She repeated the process with his other ball.

“Anything else you’d like to lick?” asked Leroy, looking over at a puzzled Bruce.

“Your ass?” – responded Linda in a barely audible voice.

“That’s right, babe,” said the virile black stud, turning around.

Linda placed her hands on both sides of Leroy’s ass, pulled the cheeks apart, and glanced over at Bruce. Bruce couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He couldn’t imagine his wife being capable of performing such a “dirty” act. When she smiled at him and licked her lips lasciviously, he realized he hadn’t fully appreciated the depth of Linda’s conversion to Black.

He watched, mesmerized, as his wife leaned forward and buried he face between Leroy’s ass cheeks. He saw her jaw muscles moving and heard the wet sounds that confirmed what he could not actually see.

“That’s it, babe. Deeper. Use that tongue!”

It was more than Bruce could take and he felt his pecker squirting cum in his pants without having even been touched. The release was ecstatic and his eyes rolled back at the sensation. He felt like he had never cum so much in his life. When the sensation of his orgasm passed, he became aware of the uncomfortable wetness. Besides that, with the ebbing sexual excitement he had been experiencing he now felt something else – embarrassment and humiliation. Linda was now licking and probing Leroy’s asshole with greater fervor and Bruce just wanted to be someplace else. He knew, however, that he dare not make a move to leave.

“Okay, that’s enough,” said Leroy. “Get yourself over to the bed.”

Linda scrambled to her feet and moved quickly to the bed, lay down and spread her legs in wanton invitation to the recent high school graduate. Leroy moved to the bed and began kissing her breasts, sucking her nipples, and caressing her pussy with his fingers. Soon she was beside herself with desire, her hips involuntarily humping against Leroy’s hand

“Please, baby. Do me!”

“Do what?”

“Put it in me, sweetie. I can’t wait any more. I need you!”

Leroy got in position between Linda’s widely splayed legs and moved his cock to her very moist and opening pussy. She pushed up against him. Bruce, seeing the huge cock with the swollen bulbous head poised at the entry to his wife’s womanhood, found himself once again getting hard. He couldn’t believe that she would be able to take him inside her even though she obviously had the previous week.

Leroy pushed forward gently.

“Ohmygod! Oh, baby, it’s so good. So big-g-g!”

Leroy pressed on until half of his staff was buried inside her. Bruce was embarrassed and uncomfortable and his pecker hardened in his cum-soaked underwear. What had he become? – he asked himself.

Leroy now fully penetrated the desperately horny Linda and began full-stroking her slowly. Before long the bed was shaking and squeaking as they couple established an faster and faster rhythm. Bruce was shocked to find that his own middle had begun to move in harmony with them, his pecker head squishing against his jockey shorts. He desperately needed to touch himself, but found the will not to.

Linda was now crying out loud with every powerful stroke. Their sweaty bodies slapped wetly against each other. Soon they were both on the verge of coming. Linda pulled Leroy tighter against her and moaned loudly as the bed springs moaned with each movement. Bruce thought the bed would surely collapse.

“Fuck me! I’m cum-m-m-ing!” – cried Linda.

Bruce had never seen or even imagined his wife so totally abandoned to pure a****l lust. She was clearly almost out of her mind with desire and pleasure and need. The sounds she made as the orgasm overtook her almost frightened Bruce. This was sex like he had never even imagined. At that moment he realized with perfect clarity that things would never be the same again. This realization was accompanied by a feeling of being unworthy of playing role of primary partner for his own wife. Leroy and the other Men of the club, he now admitted to himself, were so superior to him that he was right to have groveled before Leroy.

Leroy stiffened and froze in position with his entire cock buried inside Linda as he unloaded his cum-filled balls into her. She pulled him closer and experienced a kind of ecstasy as she received his seed. They remained entangled and silent for several minutes.

Bruce observed them and felt small and insignificant. He felt like he was in the presence of sexual greatness. He was on the outside peering in. His pecker continued to strain against his sopping wet pants and he felt somehow honored to be in the same room. He looked down at himself and saw the spreading wet stain on the crotch of his slacks. Leroy, he now believed, deserved his respect. He was a believer.

After a few moments Leroy separated from Linda and made his way toward the shower. Linda looked over at Bruce with half-open eyes.

“Come over here, Bruce,” she said.

Bruce hesitated because of his obviously aroused state and embarrassment about his wet pants. He hoped she wouldn’t notice. He got up and moved toward the bed.

“Closer,” she said.

When he was next to the bed, Linda extended her arm and touched the crotch of Bruce’s pants.

“Well,” she said, “I guess I don’t have to ask if you enjoyed the show.”

Bruce felt himself blushing with shame.

“Were you playing with yourself?”

“No,” said Bruce.

“You came just watching me and Leroy?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered softly, avoiding Linda’s gaze and looking at the floor.

“I’ll take that as a sign of your approval. So you were impressed?”

“I…I mean…I’ve never seen anything like it,” admitted Bruce.

“Like what?” – pursued Linda. “Like Leroy’s cock?”

“Well, that, too. I mean the whole thing was so…I mean I never saw you like that, so totally out of control..”

“Well,” said Linda, smiling, “there’s a good reason for that, wouldn’t you say?”

Bruce was uncomfortable discussing his feeling after what he had just observed. He hadn’t even sorted them out for himself. At that moment Leroy came out of the shower with a towel around his waist.

“Sweetie,” directed Linda, “fetch Leroy’s clothes for him. You’re the official valet tonight.”

“Yes, ma’am,” responded Bruce, switching back into the required courtesy due Linda in the presence of her man. Bruce kept his eyes on the floor as he walked past Leroy to his stool where he had set the man’s shorts. Without looking him in the face, both out of shame and out of deference, Bruce handed the garment to Leroy.

He then walked to the closet where he had hung the pants of Linda’s date. He removed them from the hanger and carried them d****d over his arm to their owner, who took them without comment.

“My shoes and socks are in your living room,” prompted Leroy. Bruce was grateful for the chance to escape the gaze of his wife as he performed his humiliating role of cuckolded hubby. He nonetheless move quickly to retrieve the powerful teenager’s footwear. After Leroy was dressed he walked over to Linda and gave her a deep kiss.

“Honey,” she said, “please see Leroy to the door.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied with a little more enthusiasm than necessary.

Downstairs, at the front door, Leroy stood still making no attempt to leave until Bruce finally realized that he was waiting for the door to be opened for him.

“Thank you for coming over, Sir,” said Bruce, opening the door.

“Any time, my man. That girl has a sweet pussy and a great tongue. But I guess you know that, don’t you.”

“Yes, sir,” said Bruce, his head hanging. He hoped he was assuming a properly attitude for Linda’s sake.

Then Leroy was gone. Bruce locked the door and returned to the bedroom where Linda was still lying in bed.

“Over here, sweetie,” she said, patting the bed next to her. Bruce walked over and sat down next to her.

“You know,” she said, “you don’t necessarily have to address me as ‘ma’am’ when I’m not with one of the Men. Not that I don’t appreciate it, of course.”

“I understand,” replied Bruce. “I wasn’t sure. It seems like with you still coming down from the experience of being with him… I mean, I didn’t want you to think I show you courtesies only when you are with a… date. It’s getting sort of automatic.”

“Well, that’s fine with me. It also shows your respect for Leroy, doesn’t it?

“I do respect him. Very much. Especially now… “

“So, no surprises for you tonight other than seeing what a virile stud like Leroy does to your poor horney wife?”

“No,” said Bruce, “I guess not. Well…maybe…when you, you know, used your tongue…..uh….”

“You mean when I tongued his asshole?”

“Yes, ma’am. I was kinda shocked. I mean…”

Linda laughed at Bruce’s discomfort.

“You’d have to be a woman sucking on a gigantic hard cock to understand,” she explained. “I mean, I knew he would be inside me, fucking me in a few minutes. I was so turned on. And when I sucked those balls into my mouth and licked them, know they were full of his cum, god, I was just so hot.”

Suddenly she reached over and put her hand on Bruce’s crotch again and laughed.

“Obviously it was very sexy to you as well,” she said.

“I…I…”

“It’s hard to explain, but I just HAD to give myself to him completely, no matter what. I had to submit to him completely. I had to prove to him that I loved him. I couldn’t get my tongue up his asshole deep enough. I could have stayed there forever. Understand?”

“I think, so, ma’am. I feel that way about you, after all?”

“Do you really?”

“Of course, ma’am. You know I’d do anything for you.”

“You poor thing,” she said gently. “You haven’t had any sex lately, have you? Other than jerking off into my panties.”

Bruce blushed inwardly at her blunt language.

“No, ma’am. But I understand. I mean, why should you when…you know…”

“Well, I think you need a treat. Not fucking, of course. I’m much too tender for that. Besides, wouldn’t that be a little disrespectful to Leroy?”

“Yes, of course, absolutely. You are his tonight. I would never try to…you know.”

“I do know. But still…and since you said you would do anything for me…maybe we can work something out.”

Bruce’s heart skipped a beat and his pecker hardened even more against his wet underwear.

“Wouldn’t you like to have a little sexy fun, please me, and demonstrate your respect for Leroy at the same time?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Bruce unsurely.

‘Okay then,” she said, opening her legs, “get over here.” She pointed to the bed between her legs.

Bruce move on his knees between his wife’s open thighs and leaned down to kiss a breast. She stopped him with a firm hand against his forehead.

“Not like that, silly! Your face. Down here. Close.”

“Now?” asked Bruce, seeing where she was heading.

“No, next week. Of course now! Do it, dammit!”

Bruce backed up on his knees and began to lower his face toward his wife’s gaping, sopping pussy. Then he hesitated.

“Unless, of course,” she prompted him, “you don’t mind facing the…uh…repercussions.”

“Repercussions?” Bruce was puzzled by the word, but he knew a semi-disguised threat when he heard it. He glanced up at Linda’s face. Her eyebrows were lifted in expectation of a response.

“Of course,” she said. “You can’t expect to insult one of the Men of the club without any consequences, now can you?”

“What do you mean – ‘consequences?’”

“Bruce, if there were ever a time for you to show me all courtesies, it is now.”

“Yes, ma’am. I’m sorry, ma’am.” Bruce mentally kicked himself for talking to her with such familiarity when she was still under the influence of Leroy’s powerful sexing.

“Are you really, Bruce?” she asked.

“Yes, ma’am. I’m sorry. I…I…didn’t realize I was insulting him. You said ‘consequences.’ If I was—“

“Oh, stop babbling! All I’m saying is that you should think before you act – or fail to act. By consequences, I mean punishment. Is that clear enough for you?”

Bruce lowered his eyes and felt himself slightly shaking with confusion and apprehension.

“Yes, ma’am. I just never heard anything about…punishment. Ma’am. I don’t—“

“You should really have a talk with your dear friend, Jim.”

“What about Jim?” – asked Bruce, who was feeling more and more out of control. So much was happening so fast that he couldn’t grasp it all. And now this.

“Sweetie, keep you eyes focused on my pussy. Perhaps it will help you clarify your thoughts. Now don’t get all nervous. Take a deep breath!”

Bruce did so and was overwhelmed by the aroma resulting from his wife and her lover’s sex.

“Good,” said Linda comfortingly. “Now, about Jim. As you know, he is very devoted to the Club and fully supportive of Marie and her happiness.”

“Yes, I know,” said Bruce. “I’m also supportive.”

“We’ll see, sweetie. I hope so. Anyway, back at the start of all this Jim wasn’t fully on board. He did and said some things to Marie that reflected less than full support. Not to mention a definite lack of respect for her lover.”

“That’s terrible, ma’am,” squeaked Bruce ingratiatingly.

“Yes, it was. Marie talked to James about it.”

“Oh no!”

“Oh yes. Jim had to be corrected. That bad attitude had to be nipped in the bud. At first Marie felt bad helping arrange for her own hubby’s punishment. But that passed. And the results were excellent.”

“What happened to him, ma’am?” croaked Bruce.

“You can talk to him about it yourself. Suffice it to say, he doesn’t ever want to be subjected to that again. I understand he was crying like a baby.”

“Jeez,” said Bruce. He tried to absorb this new information while keeping his eyes directed at Linda’s sex. He was suddenly feeling very vulnerable and very much at Linda’s mercy. He had never had reason to fear her before, but now things were different.

“I don’t want to be punished,” he said plaintively.

Linda patted him reassuringly on the head. She experienced a rush of power at having brought Bruce to this point. She really didn’t want him to experience the repercussions that Jim had, but she also knew that she was not about to let Bruce backslide at this point.

“And I don’t want you to be punished, sweetie. You should understand, though, that it would be my decision alone. Please keep that in mind as we go forward. I don’t want you to have to experience what poor Jim did, but I won’t hesitate to order it if you deserve it. Do we understand each other?”

“Yes, ma’am. Thank you.”

“After all,” continued Linda, “you are staring right at the solution. You can show your support now…or after some persuasion. Why put yourself through that. I’d be prouder of you if you could willingly show your complete respect for Leroy right now. I will give you five seconds to make your decision. One…two...”

Bruce was terrified at the though of being subjected to some unknown kind of punishment. Now he was out of time. He would avoid what Jim had gone through, whatever it was. Why hadn’t his so-called friend warned him about this? Linda’s voice interrupted this train of thought.

“Time’s up sweetie. Sorry.”

“No! Please let me!!” cried Bruce as he buried his face between his wife’s legs. The first sensation was one of wetness covering his face. Then his senses were overwhelmed by the pungent odor of his wife’s juices and her lover’s abundant cum. Finally, as he plunged his tongue deeply into Linda’s gaping pussy, it was the taste that made his humiliation complete.

“That’s it, sweetie,” said Linda as she pulled his head closer. “Surrender to it. Surrender completely. Show me how you feel!”

Bruce’s eyes were stinging – whether from his own tears or from the wet swamp in which he was wallowing, he did not know or care. He inhaled deeply and lapped at Linda’s pussy with a worshipping tongue. He knew he had passed the point of no return long ago. He could give himself fully to his new role or suffer unknown consequences. He chose the latter.

“That’s it, Bruce,” said Linda encouragingly. “Lick up Leroy’s cum. Savor it. And think of that beautiful black cock of his and the pleasure it gave me. Do it!”

Bruce sucked the gooey cum into his mouth and, indeed, couldn’t help but remember the awesome power of the young man’s enormous cock as it pounded in and out of the the pussy he was now worshipping. His wife’s pussy.

He tried to communicate what he was feeling through his tongue and lips. With his nose pressed hard against Linda’s pubic bone, Bruce felt her internal muscles and f***e a continuous stream of cum into his wide open mouth.

“That’s it,” said Linda, “show me who you are. Clean me! And make me cum!”

Bruce struggled to maintain contact with Linda’s bucking body. He lapped deep and tried to flick his tongue against her slippery and engorged clit. She was approaching orgasm and Bruce’s abused face was paying the toll. He realized that his own modest pecker was hard again.

“I’m cumming! Don’t stop, pussyboy!” With that, Bruce’s wife went over the edge, pulling his face against herself with incredible f***e, bucking and screaming with a an intensity that frightened him.

Bruce remained in position, not daring to budge until given the signal by Linda. It didn’t take long for her to push him away with her foot. He lay there somehow dreading having to look her in the face again. He didn’t know what to say or what to expect from her.

“Well, sweetie,” she finally said, “did you love it?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Bruce. “I really did.”

“Don’t you feel better now that you’ve shown me how you feel and committed yourself to this new life of ours.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Incredibly, Bruce realized, he actually meant it. The past was gone forever and now he felt himself ready to accept and eventually, he hoped, embrace this new role of his.

Linda smiled to herself. She wondered how Bruce would in fact deal with everything that was to come. It was a lot for a hubby to accept. One way or another, of course, he would fall in line and comply. She almost hoped he would show a little resistance down the road, because nothing would please her more than to use the unpleasant means of persuasion at her disposal to bring him into line.

Life was good. Very good.

THE END... Continue»
Posted by g826665 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1493  |  
91%
  |  6

Daughter Takes Over pt 6

The morning found Carolyn and her pretty daughter and lover Sharon entwined
together in Carolyn's bed. There was a pillow on the floor and the sheets
were tangled. Sunlight streamed cheerfully through the lace curtains. A
clock ticked sweetly.

Carolyn opened her eyes, and a smile curved her lips. She traced
Sharon's neck with her red fingernails, and softly kissed her sl**ping
c***d. 13-year-old Sharon stirred sl**pily and cuddled even closer to her
Mom, sighing happily.

Carolyn swung over on top of her delicious daughter, straddling
her. Sharon's eyes opened as she felt the bed-warmth of her mother's body
atop her. She reached up and caressed her Mom lazily, smiling warmly up at
the older woman.

Her voice sultry with sl**p she cocked her head adorably and asked,
"Are you gonna fuck me, Mom?"

"We'll see, Honey," teased Carolyn.

"Oh Mom, 'we'll see' means never!" pouted the girl. "I want you to fuck
me." From Sharon's lips, the rude word sounded sweet, even innocent.

A wicked idea seared through Carolyn and she licked her lips. "You need
to learn to be independent!" she said imperiously, still straddling her
daughter and softly rubbing her mound against her tummy.

Sharon gave her Mom an arch look and said, "But I'm still
breast-feeding, Mom. How can I be independent?" She grinned up at her
mother, then sighed as her Mom slid across her body to whisper in Sharon's
ear as she lay beside her, naked together on the bed.

"Never mind that...til later," whispered Carolyn erotically in her
daughter's tender ear. "Sweetie...do you have any girlfriends at school
that you...well, that you like?" She emphasized the last word.

Lying in her mother's arms, the girl thought a moment. "You mean, girls
that turn me on, Mom?"

"Yeah," breathed Carolyn, idly toying with her daughter's nipple.

"There's Cindy."

"Mmm hmm. Tell me more," she said, guiding Sharon's delicate hand
between the girl's own legs. Sharon gave her Mom a big-eyed look. She tried
to move her hand away from her pussy, but her mother lightly slapped her
hand and softly scolded, "Bad girl! Mommy wants your hand there, young
lady! Mind me!'

Sharon smiled deliciously at her Mom and continued. "Well, she's got
long pretty blonde hair," Sharon began in her young girl's voice, "and soft
lips that beg to be kissed, especially when she wears lip gloss."

"Does she have breasts yet, honey?" asked Carolyn, her voice betraying
her arousal.

"Oh yes, Mom, she has perfect breasts. They're small but perfectly
round. You should see her in a tee shirt or a tight sweater. Oh god..."
Sharon's hand had begun move purposefully between her legs.

"That's right, sweetie, " Carolyn soothed. "Mommy wants you to
masturbate about your friend Cindy. She's soooo beautiful, isn't she,
honey?"

"Oh yessss, Mom, she is!" Sharon's fingers were making a wet sound as
she played with herself for her mother. She parted her legs a little more,
and her Mom encouraged her by lightly stroking her athletic young
thigh. "She...oh god...."

"What about her hips?" purred Carolyn in her sexiest voice.

"Oh Mommm...."

"Her ass, honey, is it sexy?" She made the word 'ass' sound almost
holy. Sharon didn't answer right away, she was working her darling clit so
furiously, making little helpless cries of pleasure as she did.

"Answer Mommy. Are your friend Cindy's hips sexy? Don't make me have
to spank you, young lady."

Sharon made a strangled little gasp and slid her fingers deep inside
herself. "Yes, Mom, her hips are perf...perf...perfect.....when she wears a
skirt...aaaAAAAHHHHH!!!!"

Carolyn held her climaxing daughter firmly to herself and cooed to the
orgasmic teenager. "Yes, come sweetie, yes let go, yes Cindy is soooo
beautiful, yes, you just can't help but come about her...oh yessss."

"Oh Mom....oh god," panted Sharon, letting her slick, wet hand relax as
her pussy spasmed beneath it.

Carolyn leant over and softly kissed each of her orgasmic daughter's
nipples. Then she smiled warmly at her girl and kissed her on the lips,
lovingly, lingeringly.

Then they heard Carolyn's husband Bill stirring about the house and
decided to get up.

"How is she?" asked Bill as the females appeared in their robes.

Carolyn had almost forgotten the ruse about Sharon being sick last
night. "Oh...I think she's in the pink, dear," said Carolyn, turning toward
the kitchen counter so he wouldn't see the wicked smile on her face. Then
after a bit, she shooed him out to go read his newspaper.

Sharon approached her Mom as the older woman was about to break an egg
into a pretty blue bowl. "Mom," she sighed tenderly, slipping her sweet
hands inside her mother's silk robe.

"Sharon, your father--"

"Mom," repeated the girl, pulling her mother close and kissing her, The
egg dropped unheeded into the bowl as the woman and the girl kissed. "Mom,"
growled Sharon hungrily as her small hands moved inside her Mom's robe. The
sash slowly came undone as Sharon palmed her mother's full breasts and
continued frenching her. She could feel her Mom's chest rising and falling
with excitement. Sharon lowered her lips to her Mom's breast and took her
brown nipple between her teeth. She gave it a little tug, then soothed it
with her lips and tongue.

"God, Sharon," panted Carolyn helplessly as her teenage daughter
expertly ravished her. The pretty school athlete lifted her Mom onto the
counter and lowered her mouth to her soaking wet pussy, then buried her
young face in the warm heaven she found there. "Oh Sharon, ahhh Sharon,"
Carolyn panted rythmically as she neared her climax.

"Can you believe the price of lawn equipment these days?" bellowed Bill
as he came around the corner, eyeing his newspaper as if it were offending
him. "They want the moon just for a riding mower!"

Carolyn grabbed Sharon's head and pressed it to her muff as if her
orgasm depended on it...and it did. She screamed out in uncontrollable
ecstasy, "I LOVE you Sharon, I LOVE you Sharon, Oh GOD!!!!!!" She clamped
her thighs around her daughter's hair and worked her hips like a madwoman.

Bill looked up dully from his paper like a man who has found an
armadillo in his easy chair, as if he might say, but YOU don't belong here!
Then his face disintegrated, his eyes bulged out, his neck popped and he
looked as if he might stroke out at that very moment. "Gaaaaaa!" he said.

"Oh Bill, I..." panted Carolyn deliriously as she loosened her hold on
Sharon. "I can... it's not....oh fuck!" She waved her hand impatiently and
laughed.

"Gaaaa!!" said Bill.

"Daddy!" said Sharon, straightening up and smoothing her hair. She
looked quickly at her mother and began laughing, too.

"Gaaaa?" queried Bill, looking like a rather rotund member of the
undead.

Carolyn buried her head in her hand, her shoulders rocking. Sharon let
out a little snort. "daddy we were just..." She snorted helplessly again,
then began to laugh again. The women held on to each other for support.

Carolyn shouted deliriously, "It's not like it seems!" They were in
stitches. "We can...Ohhh, we can explain!" They were both weak with
merriment at the absurdity of it all.

Bill slammed his newspaper down and found his voice. He hit the wall
with his fist. "This is...sick!" he was livid with rage. The woman and the
girl tried to gather their wits. This was serious.

Bill took a menacing step toward them. Sharon quickly stepped between
Bill and Carolyn. Pudgy Bill considered the impassioned teenage athlete
before him, her face set, her toned legs ready to spring.

He hesitated. With a hollow feeling he realized he was cowed by
her. So, he made a great show of controlling himself, of seeming to tear
himself away and turn his wrath upon hanging pictures, the television,
lamps, and the like. The bric-a-brac stood no chance.

While Bill rampaged through the living room, Carolyn looked at her
daughter with awe. "You were great!" she said with real admiration. "I felt
so protected," she gushed, approaching Sharon. "Oh god, honey," she said as
she lay back on the kitchen table and drew her daughter down on top of
her. Crash! pant. Smash! groan. The little duet between the
Slaughter-of-the-End-Tables in the living room, and the union of lovers in
the kitchen continued for some minutes. Then Bill returned, sweating, out
of breath, his anger spent. Sharon was on top of her mother, savoring the
older woman's afterglow. She turned to face her father and accidentally
knocked a napkin holder onto the floor with her elbow. It fell with a
clatter. So did Bill, out cold on the kitchen floor.

"Oopsies," said Sharon.

Later, as Bill was being loaded on to the ambulance in a
straightjacket, Carolyn told the officer, "Oh, it was just awful. We don't
feel safe anymore!" Her hair was mussed, she seemed breathless, and held
her daughter protectively close. "Please help us!"

Photos were taken of the wreckage. A little ceramic dwarf with a green
hat was all that had survived in the living room, and unfortunately, a
police photographer stepped on him and broke him, too.

Bill filed for divorce, ranting about perversions and lesbian
i****t. But he was heavily medicated and spent his days sitting in a
bathrobe on a hospital ward, playing checkers with a man who believed
himself to be Napoleon.

Still, a social worker was dispatched to investigate his loony
allegations.

Sharon answered the door when the bell rang, giving her mother a
reassuring look before she opened the door.

A blonde woman in a silk blouse and black skirt and jacket stood on the
step.

"Oh my GOD!!!" squealed Shaoron, and threw her arms around the woman
and dragged her inside. The door was no sooner closed, than the pretty
teenager was covering the visitor in kisses.

"Sharon, honey, what are you doing?" asked Carolyn, not believing her
eyes. Then, she saw the social worker's face and her heart leapt. "Denise!"
it was their friend Denise from the airport.

"We forgot to exchange phone numbers!' gushed Sharon, stroking the
attractive profesional woman.

Carolyn slowly approached Denise, and, with her daughter standing right
there stroking them both, she tenderly kissed her on the lips. Soon Denise
had a woman kissing one breast through her silk blouse and bra, and a girl
kissing the other. They guided her to the couch and both began making love
to her. Carolyn undressed while Sharon made out with Denise. Then she
pressed the woman back onto the couch and straddled her head, feeding the
blonde goddess her wet sex. Sharon put her head up under the woman's skirt
and kissed her mound through her damp panties.

In this way, mother and daughter made love to the beautiful social
worker until both she and Carolyn had had several orgasms each.

"Poor Sharon!" they cooed, and turned to the pretty young lady. Denise
tenderly undressed her, then lay her down on the carpeted floor as the
creamy-skinned teenager's mother looked on approvingly. Denise was on her
hands and knees over the girl. She kissed her and then asked her in a
sympathetic baby-talk voice, "Is there any bad lesbianism going on, Sharon,
sweetheart?" She leant to kiss the girl's breast.

"No," managed Sharon through her pleasure. "What an idea," she panted.
Denise licked at her adorable little navel.

In the same voice, she asked, "Does your Mommy ever touch you,
dear. Like this?' She cupped Sharon's dripping wet mound with her manicured
fingers. "Or...like this?" She entered her. "Does she ever....do THIS?" She
lowered her blonde head and began suckling on the young woman's clitoris as
she moved her fingers inside of her.

"N-no, she never....ahhhhhh....never...oh, eat me Denise! Please keep
eating me!" Carolyn could hear wonderful sexy wet sounds as Denise's tongue
and fingers worked her daughter to a brilliant climax. It warmed her
motherly heart to watch Sharon orgasm with this very beautiful woman.

They made love for hours, then it was time for Denise to go and file
her report.

Dressed again, she looked at the happy, satisfied females and asked,
"Is there any truth to these allegations of lesbian i****t at all?"

Carolyn just shook her hair like a frisky mare, and took her daughter's
wrist and held the girl's graceful hand out for Denise to inspect. On
Sharon's finger was a beautiful diamond engagement ring.

"No," purred Carolyn huskily. "There is no truth to them whatsoever, my
beautiful pussy-sweet Denise."

"I didn't think so," said the blonde woman softly, admiring Sharon's
sparkling ring. "And that's what I'll put in my report!"

A few months later, they all appeared before the honorable Judge Saffeau in
her courtroom. Bill was accompanied by a bored-looking male nurse.

Judge Saffeau ruled that all properties and full custody of the minor
c***d should be awarded to Carolyn. Furthermore, she issued a restraining
order forbidding Bill, an obvious menace, to come within a mile of them.

Bill erupted, despite the efforts of the nurse to subdue
him. "But...they're lesbians! They do things that--"

Judge Saffeau cut him off impatiently. "Yes, yes. I've had your rather
bizarre allegations checked out by a very competent, official office, and I
have this report," --she waved a folder -- "stating that the home
environment is exemplary and should be maintained. I have made my ruling."
Judge Saffeau stood up to go.

"All rise!" cried the bailiff.

Bill passed out and fell with a thud. "Oh fooking hell!" said the
nurse.... Continue»
Posted by alex_wd 1 year ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1048  |  
98%
  |  1

Black Cock Warning pt 2

As Davon lay on top of me after our fuck, I begin to
drift off into sl**p. I am tired and I need to rest
after what has turned out to be an incredible night of
new experiences. I had sucked four black cocks, I had
been fucked by two different guys and I had the new
experience of being rimmed. I am sexually satisfied
and tired. I fell asl**p so hard that had not even
noticed that Davon had pulled out of my ass and gotten
up and left me sl**ping on the bed.

I am rudely awakened by my host (whose name I still
don't know) with a hard smack on my ass. "Wake up,
bitch! I got some friends here and they need some
service from you. Get up and entertain my guests,
bitch." I raise me head off the mattress, still groggy
from my sl**p and exhausted from the night's
activities. I need to go home and get some sl**p!
"Listen, man, I'm real tired, I need to go home and
get some sl**p. Maybe we can get together some other
time." He turns around with an angry look on his face.
"Bitch, I don't give shit what you need! I got people
over and I need my white bitch to get in there and do
what you're told, you understand me?" I looked at him
for a moment without saying anything. I calculated
that we were still playing our "game", the abusive
language and attitude from him and me the submissive
bitch, but I really had to go home. "No, really man, I
need to go home. I can't stay any longer tonight. I
have to go to work." He comes up to me really fast and
aggressively and grabs me by the hair, pulling my face
up towards him so that I am looking directly at his
face, "Bitch, you must be joking! You better get your
faggot ass in there and start showing my people a good
time or I'm gonna bust your face up good! You
understand me, bitch?" I look at his angry face in
shock, lying face down on the bed with this aggressive
black guy pulling my head up by the hair. I wasn't
sure what to do or say! I start to say, "But . . ."
and I get slapped across the face. SLAP! Now I'm
really in shock! I did not expect this at all. My hair
was starting to hurt from his grabbing it in a fist
and holding my head up and now my face was red from
his slap. "Wait, I . . ." SLAP! "Bitch, I ain't
waiting for shit! You better get your ass out there
now!" As he said this, he lets go of my hair and my
head falls back down on the mattress. I turn on my
side so that I am better able to get off the bed if he
tries to attack me again. "Wait, man! I really have to
go, you don't understand", I say desperately, trying
to reason with him.

"Bitch, what did I tell you? I don't want to hear your
shit. All I understand is that you a dumb white bitch
whose gonna do what she's told. Get over here!" as he
says this, he grabs me by the neck with his large hand
and drags me across the bed towards him. I am almost
helpless, he is so much stronger than I am, all I can
say is "Wait, wait!" Still holding me by the neck, he
sits on the bed and drags me across his lap. He pushes
my head down towards the floor, so that my face is
touching the carpet and my ass is exposed towards the
ceiling. "What are you doing? Stop!" I plead, not
realizing what he is going to do. I am so shocked and
flustered that this has taken such a turn, surprised
at my relative weakness compared to him and my
inability to do anything to protect myself. When I am
in position, he starts to slap my ass hard with his
hand. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! "Bitch, when I tell you to do
something, you will do it, you understand, you fucking
faggot?" SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! "OOW! Fuck, please!
Stop. NO!" I yell out in pain and shock. At the sound
of all this commotion, three or four guys walk up to
the door to see what's happening. They start pointing
at me and laughing. "You got bitch trouble, Jake?",
asks one of the guys. "Teach that faggot a lesson,
man. Bitches gotta listen to their man." Jake looks up
and tells them that I wanted to go home without
servicing them so he had to teach me who is boss.
Suddenly, one of the guys at the door says, "Then let
the bitch go, Jake." Everyone stops and looks at him.
"What?" asks Jake. "Yeah, man, if the bitch wanna go
home, let him walk out the door right now just like
that, naked!" everyone starts to laugh at his
suggestion. "OK, bitch. Go home if you want to" says
Jake (I finally know his name!). He stands up and I
fall to the floor. "Go ahead, get the fuck out of
here!" I look up at him, lying on the floor, naked and
dirty from being fucked. "But, I can't go like this, I
need my clothes" I say pathetically. "If the bitch
wants his clothes, than he gonna have to work for
them. Otherwise he can go home right now!" says the
guy who came up with the idea. They all laugh again.
"That's the deal, bitch. You start sucking or you get
the fuck out now", says Jake. For a second, I
contemplate the idea of running to my car naked.
Trying to calculate if I could possibly make it home
in this state, but then I realize it's hopeless. I
would be seen by someone or worse, I might even get
arrested for indecent exposure. I get up and look at
Jake, "OK. I'll stay", I say sheepishly. Jake grabs my
face with one hand and squeezes my cheeks hard,
puckering my lips. "You ever make me look bad in front
of my friends again and I'm gonna beat the shit out
you. You understand me, bitch?" I just look at him and
try to nod. "I said, do you understand me?" "Yes", I
manage to say despite his hand squeezing my face. The
other guys laugh at my humiliation. Jake wants to make
sure that I understand I have submitted to him. He was
embarrassed by my defiance and needed to show everyone
there, especially myself, that he was the boss.

With everyone still looking at me, Jake says, "Get on
your knees, bitch." I kneel in front of him and look
up. He looks angry and I realize that he wants to
humiliate me further as payback for embarrassing him
in front of his friends. He wants my total submission
and humiliation. He opens his pants and reveals his
semi-hard cock. "Kiss my dick, bitch", Jake orders. I
lean slightly forwards and do what I'm told. As I kiss
his cock, it starts to get hard fast. I think he is
turned on by humiliating me and making me do what he
wants me to. "Open your mouth, bitch", he orders
again. I open up and he starts to slide his hard
cockhead around my mouth, poking my open lips with it,
sliding it slowly in and out of my mouth. "That's
better, bitch. When I tell you to do something, you do
it! Start sucking!" He shoves his coch into my mouth
as he says this. I start to suck as hard as I can.
Jake grabs the back of my head and starts to push my
head towards his cock, making me take more and more of
it into my throat. He pushes deeper and more
f***efully int my mouth and I begin to choke, but Jake
doesn't let up, he keeps shoving his cock down my
throat despite the fact that I am chocking and
drooling saliva all over the place. I grab on to his
legs and try to push him away in a desperate effort to
get him to let up. "Bitch, you got to understand that
you are here to seve me and do what I tell you, when I
tell you. Your job is to suck dick, take it up the ass
or do whatever you are told, you understand, bitch."
As he finishes saying this, he pushes his cock even
deeper down my throat making me choke so violently
that he has to let go of my head and let his cock pop
out of my mouth. He did this on purpose, for effect. I
kneel in front of him, gasping for air, with my mouth
open and drooling saliva and precum all over myself.
Jake grabs me by the hair, "I said, do you
understand?" I lok up at him pathetically and say,
"Yes, I underastand, sir." The guys watching laugh at
me again.
"Who is the stupid bitch faggot?"
"I am."
"Who is your master?"
"You are, sir." I can hear the others laughing at my
answers, enjoying the humiliating show.
"What do you want most in life, bitch?"
"Black cock, sir."
They really laugh at that answer! "Good, open up and
finish sucking my dick, you stupid bitch." To my
surprise, he slaps my face as he says this. SLAP! I
look at him in shock. "You gonna misbehave again?"
SLAP! "No, sir. All I want is your black cock."
"Good", he says as he finally shoves his cock back
into my mouth and I start to suck again. He puts his
hand on the back of my head and starts to fuck my
mouth again, but not as hard this time. He is rough,
but he does not make me gag. As his cock slides in and
out of my mouth, faster and faster, making sucking and
slurping sounds, I know he is going to cum. "AAHH,
swalow my nut, bitch, swallow my nut", he says as he
cums into my mouth and I swallow as much as I can. He
pulls his cock out and smears the remaining cum on my
face. "That's better, bitch. We'll be in the other
room waiting for you." They all start going to the
livingroom, and I am left on my knees, my face full of
cum and humilated, much as I had started the night.
But this time, I knew I had reached a new level of
depravation and humiliation. This time, I had lost
control of the situation. Before, it was still a game,
now it was for real.

As I knelt there in the middle of the room, my face wet with Jake's
cum and my saliva I realized that I had finally descended into the depths
of total submission and humiliation. In one night, I had become a total
whore to black cock. I had allowed myself to be treated like a sex slave,
to be used for the pleasure of black men and to service their cocks at
their whim. Now I found myself in an incredible position. I was trapped in
a black guy's apartment, naked and with no hope of getting my clothes back
unless I did what they wanted, which was to suck and get fucked by God only
knows how many black guys. I could hear a small party going on in the next
room, and the doorbell kept ringing and more guys kept coming over. I had
been slapped, spanked and totally humiliated; I had no credibility left,
except as a cock whore.
Still contemplating my fate, I peeked into the other room and saw
at least 12 black guys standing around the room. I also noticed that about
five of them either had their pants down or they had taken their pants off
completely and were standing around waiting to be serviced. I looked at
them, their black cocks dangling in different states of erection, swinging
back and fourth as they moved, walked or laughed and I found myself once
again mesmerized by the movement of black cocks. To my surprise, I noticed
that my own cock was starting to shift slightly, and I knew I was getting
excited again. Despite all that I had gone through that night, I was
getting hard at the sight of black cocks! I realized that my addiction was
almost complete. I would have thought that after what had just happened, my
humiliation and spanking in front of all those guys, I would not be
excited. But I was wrong. I apparently still wanted more black cock. My
lust for it was insatiable. The more I looked at them, dangling and
tempting me, the more I noticed my mouth starting to water and my lips to
tremble slightly with the anticipation of black cock in my mouth.
I gathered up the courage and stepped out into the room. Jake and
the rest looked at me and smiled. He knew I was ready for more cock, he
could see my dick starting to harden and the look of lust on my face. He
especially noticed my eyes glued to the cocks swinging in the air and
calling me to them.
One of the guys with his pants off and his cock hard and sticking
straight out sais, "Get over here, bitch, and suck my dick". He juts his
hips forward, exposing his hard fat cock towards me. I walk up to him,
kneel in front of him and start to lick under his cockhead. I grab on to
his husky thighs and start to lick and suck at his cockhead. Immediately,
all the other guys with their cocks out stand around me and poke their
cocks at my face. I am now surrounded by five large black cocks all waiting
to be sucked. They are all hard now and as I suck the first one, I grab two
others, one in each hand, and start to massage them slowly. I now start to
suck the first guy in earnest as the other cocks surround my head and
face. Some start to rub their cocks on my head, it's hard to know exactly
who is who, there are so many cocks around my face and they are so close, I
feel I am completely engulfed in black cock. I start to move from one cock
to the next, sucking each one a little in turn. I massage the cocks and
play with the balls as I do so, getting them all excited and hard. I can
hear the group making comments about me. "Suck that cock, you fucking
faggot! You like that dick, don't you, bitch? Suck my balls, bitch! Suck it
good!" As I went from cock to cock, my head was guided from behind by one
of the guys in the group. As time went on, the cocks became more and more
covered in saliva, and my mouth started making louder and louder slurping
and sucking sounds. My face was covered in saliva, pre-cum and cock sweat.
The first guy I started sucking grabs my head by the hair and
starts to pump his cock into my mouth, "Keep sucking, bitch, don't let it
out. Suck my dick good, bitch." I could tell he was getting hotter and
closer to blowing his load. I let go of one of the other cocks and started
to massage his big, tight shaved balls. He guided my head faster and faster
towards his cock, my mouth open and face fucked, making loud slurping
sounds in the process. As he speeded up, pushing my head towards him, his
cock going in and out of my mouth faster and faster, I knew he would blow
any minute. "Keep sucking, bitch! I'm gonna nut in your face, bitch! Take
my nut, cocksucker!" As he sais this, he starts to cum in my mouth in huge
spurts. I start to swallow as much as I can, but he just keeps cumming! He
pushes my head back and his cock pops out of my mouth as he continues to
spurt cum on my mouth and face. "Eat it, bitch! Eat my nut, faggot!" I am
covered in it! This guy had some huge balls and never stopped cumming!
After the first, I just kept sucking one cock after the other, each cumming
in my mouth and on my face in succession. I was starting to be covered in
cum. I had swallowed a huge amount, and the rest just globed on my face or
dripped down my neck and chest. My mouth was just a fucking hole for black
cock.
I had definitely gone past the original five cocks because it
seemed that as one of the came on me, another seemed to pop up in its
place. There always seemed to be five or six black cocks around my head. I
was in a trance of black cock. I just kept sucking and sucking, and
swallowing and swallowing cum. At one point, I could feel the cum dripping
down my chest, past my stomach and onto my own cock, which I now noticed
was as hard as a rock! Until that moment, I had been too concentrated on
sucking black cock to notice that I was hard, but when I felt the excess
cum drip on it, I realized I was a cocksucking whore for black cock. The
oral gangbang I was taking would have been too much for almost anyone, but
my hunger for black cock and cum seemed insatiable! I just kept sucking!
The gangbang was turning into a bukkake party, because my face was now
glazed with cum and my stomach was filled with it. I must have sucked
almost everyone in that room! I lost count, but it must have been about
twenty cocks, one after the other. The guys at the party even commented on
what a whore I was, how covered in cum I was and how much cock and cum I
could take.
I heard Jake say, "I told you this bitch is like a crack whore for
black cock!" I heard others laughing. I was beginning to believe it myself.
There I was, in the middle of Jake's living room, sucking black cock
and covered in cum. My face, my hair, my chest, my stomach, all covered and
dripping cum from all the black cocks I sucked that night. Jake comments,
"I told you this bitch is like a crack whore for black cock!" He was right!
I had gone to the depths of depravity in just one evening. I had been
fucked, slapped, spanked, humiliated and I sucked more cocks than I could
count, I had swallowed what seemed like a gallon of cum and my face and
body were covered in the cum of black men I didn't know. As I finished
sucking the last cock to be thrust in front of my face, I realized I was
really exhausted. My mouth was hurting from being stretched by big black
cock, my throat was sore and my knees were hurting from kneeling on the
hardwood floor for what seemed like hours. In reality, I had lost track of
time. I wasn't sure how much time had gone by since I first entered the
movie theatre, sometimes it seemed to have gone by fast, at others it
seemed like days.
As I thought all this, I'm brought back to reality by the guy I'm
sucking starting to talk, "Oh, fuck, bitch. I'm cumming! Swallow that nut!"
He cums in my mouth and I swallow as ordered. It looks like it's going to
be the last cock for now, because as he pulls away from me, I can see I'm
the only one left in the middle of the room and almost everyone else is
gone. I'm left kneeling in the middle of the room dripping cum. Jake walks
up to me and grabs the back of my head. "You did good, bitch. You took care
of my friends, even though I had to slap you around a bit. I hope you
learned your lesson?" I look up at him meekly and answer, "Yes, sir." He
smiles, "Good. You can clean yourself up and go now. I got to get ready for
my other bitch coming over." I look at him a bit puzzled and he sais,
"Don't be getting jealous, bitch! I'm talking about my female bitch, not
another faggot. Clean yourself up! You look like a used crack whore, you
are one rank bitch!" I could only imagine what I looked like! I get up and
go to the bathroom. When I turn on the lights and look in the mirror, I'm
shocked at the way I look! I was plastered in cum! I had never seen
something like it before! My hair was covered in cum and my face and chest
were glazed in it, with thick globs of it sticking to parts of my face! I
did look like a crack whore for black cum! I had degraded myself to such a
point that it shocked me to look! I got into the shower and cleaned all the
cum off my body. The hot water felt good after such a strenuous night. I
was exhausted and my stomach was full. I need to drink water or something
to get the cum and cock taste out of my mouth. I was impregnated in it.

I get out of the shower and dry myself with a towel and proceed to the
living room where the only one left is Jake. "I'm finished", I said
meekly. "Good. Your clothes are over there. You can go now, bitch", he says
as he watches TV. I get dressed and try to leave quickly, making sure not
to make too much noise as I leave. As I close the door behind me, I have a
feeling of relief that I was allowed to leave finally! I was starting to
get worried that I would never get out! I hurried down the stairs, trying
to be quiet, and when I finally opened the front door and felt the air hit
my face, I had a sense of elation. I noticed that it was just barely
beginning to get light and I ran to my car as quickly as I could without
attracting too much attention. As I reach the car, I quickly check my
pockets for all my things, and I get a huge sense of relief when I realize
everything is there: wallet, keys, money! I get in the car and drive away
quickly.

All I wanted to do was get home! I would have to call work and call in
sick, because there was no way I could go to work after a night like that!
Everything was sore, including my ass. Even though I had sucked way more
than I had gotten fucked, I had taken some big cocks for the first time in
my life. As I drove, I could feel my ass was still stretched open from the
fucking I took. I realized that now that I was sitting down and had my ass
pressed against the seat, I had become very aware of my asshole. It still
throbbed from the black cocks that had opened it up and slid deep into
it. I could almost feel them sliding into my ass, as if it were happening
again, and it was very disconcerting. I got home, left a message at work
and went straight to bed! I fell into a deep sl**p in seconds.

I woke up the next day after having slept for almost the entire day and
as I looked around my room, everything that had happened the night before
seemed like a dream now. I was back in my own apartment, in my own life and
the experience with black cock was now in the past. I had tried it, had a
wild ride and now I felt lucky to have gotten out and to be back safe at
home. I decided that I wasn't going to try it again. I had gotten off lucky
and I had taken more cock in one night to last me a lifetime! I was going
back to my regular life for good!

I soon discovered that as any good addict knows, just because you
decide to go clean, doesn't mean it's easy. As time went on and the days
and weeks passed, I realized that I was having dreams about black cock. I
would stay up all night, tossing and turning, unable to sl**p and dreaming
to sucking on a big black cock and I could feel my asshole throb for a cock
to slide into it and satisfy my urges. I was having withdrawal symptoms! My
body wanted more black cock and it was driving me crazy! I kept dreaming of
black cock night after night, and I would have to jack off about twice a
night just to be able to get to sl**p. Sometimes the withdrawal symptoms
would come to me during the day, when I was at work! I would be sitting in
my office chair and my asshole would start to throb uncontrollably. I could
feel it wanted to be fucked. Once this started, my mouth would start to
water and I would remember the feeling of having a big juicy black cock
sliding in and out of my mouth. It would drive me to distraction! The worst
part of it was that whenever I saw any of the black guys who work in my
office, I would imagine what their cocks looked like and I would fantasize
about sucking them off in the office. I found myself instinctively glancing
at their crotches, trying to check their packages out. This made me very
nervous because I thought that if I kept doing it, I would eventually be
caught by someone. Someone would notice that I was staring at the black
guys' crotches in the office and that would be the end for me! As time went
by, all I could think about was black cock! I dreamt about it, I fantasized
about it, I jacked off to the thought of it, I couldn't get it out ofmy
head! And my body didn't help either, because I would relive the sensations
of being penetrated by black cock in my mouth and in my ass! My nose could
smell the musk of black balls and I could remember the taste of cum in my
mouth. I had to do something because I was going nuts!

And then one day it happened. I pick up the receiver of my office phone
to answer a call and a familiar voice says, "Bitch, I need you to come over
and entertain some business associates of mine." My face turned beet red
and my heart started pounding so hard I thought I would have a heart
attack! Luckily I was alone in my office and there was nobody around to see
my reaction. "You hear me, bitch? I need you to come over and help
entertain some people at my place, you understand, bitch?" Jake repeats
this last sentence in a louder and more annoyed voice. "Yea....Yes, I
understand," I stammer. "Come over this Friday at nine and be ready to make
me look good, bitch. I don't want none of your bullshit from last time, you
understand, bitch?"

"Yes, I understand. I'll be there. Please don't call me here any...."

"Bitch, I'll call you wherever I want to," he interrupts loudly and
aggressively. "Who the fuck you think you are, bitch? Remember you just a
two bit black cock whore, and you do what I say, understand?"

"Yes, yes, please don't yell, please," I respond pathetically, desperate
for him to stop yelling on the phone.

"You nothing but a faggot for black cock! Or did you already forget all
them dicks you took in your mouth and up your ass?"

"No, I didn't forget."

"I thought so! I didn't think you would forget the taste of my black dick
in your mouth!," he laughs as he says this. "Tell me you didn't forget the
taste of my dick in your mouth, bitch!" I hesitate. "I said tell me, or I'm
coming over there right now and making you tell me!"

"I didn't forget the taste of your dick in my mouth," I say as quietly as I
possibly can.

"Good, I now you been thinking about my dick, all bitches do! I better see
you on Friday, bitch!"

"Yes, sir."


I hung up the phone and was in a panic! He had called me at work! How the
hell did he have my number, or know where I worked! I kept thinking over
and over again how he could have known and then I realized that while I was
sucking and getting fucked, he must have looked through my wallet, it's the
only explanation. I knew I was screwed, he could just blackmail me
constantly and I would have to spend my weekends sucking black cock and
getting fucked by who knows how many black guys! This was out of control
already, more than I ever imagined. How did a trip to a glory hole turn
into this?

As I sat there thinking, I heard a noise in the hallway right outside my
office door. More panic! My heart started racing but I tried to get myself
together so I looked normal at least. I look at the doorway and see Steven,
a black co-worker of mine walk into my office. "Hey, how's it going?"

"Hey, fine", I respond nervously. He just stands there and looks at me
intently for a while and then says, "You know, I was getting some water and
I couldn't help but overhear your phone conversation." I turned beet red
instantly! "Don't worry, man, I'm cool with it," he says as he comes closer
to my desk and closes my office door. "I understand the need to play on the
down low." I looked at him blankly and a bit puzzled. "You don't know what
that means", he says. "No", I respond nervously. "That means when two men
play with each other secretly, on the down low, get it?" I nod.

"I couldn't help but overhear that you were remembering the taste of
someone's cock in your mouth." I kept getting redder and redder, but I
didn't say a word. I didn't know what to say. He keeps looking directly at
me, with a little smile on his face and I notice that he slips his hand
towards his crotch and starts to rub his pants gently. I am scared stiff,
but I can't help looking at his crotch and his hand rubbing his cock
through his pants.

"I hadn't realized you played on the down low, that's good. I've been
looking for a playmate but didn't think there was anyone here at the
office. I sure didn't peg you for a cocksucker!"

"You don't understand. That's not what it seems like", I say nervously.

"Not what it seems like? You said you remembered the taste of dick in your
mouth. What else could that possibly mean?"

I had no answer. What could it possibly mean? How could I possibly explain
that comment! My mind raced trying to come up with something, but I just
sat there looking at him.

"Sounds like a cocksucker to me! Don't worry though, I'm not here to
embarrass you or out you as a cocksucker. I'm just here to play a little."

He kept calling me a cocksucker and it was making me really nervous, we
were at the office! This was a coworker of mine! What did I get myself
into! Suddenly, he unzips his pants and pulls out his cock. It's semi-hard
already and sticking through the zipper. He rubs it and massages it gently
as he keeps looking directly at me. He then unbuckles his pants, leaves the
flaps open and lowers his jockeys a bit around his waist, so that his cock
and balls are completely exposed. He had a beautiful cut cock and tight
balls with trimmed pubic hair. He moved over to a table next to my desk and
leaned back on it. His pants open, his underwear lowered and his cock and
balls completely exposed to me, just feet away! I couldn't believe this was
happening in my office! I just stared at his cock. I couldn't keep my eyes
off it, and he knew it.

"Like what you see?" I just kept staring at his cock and said nothing!

"Yeah, I know you do. You're making me hot looking at my cock like that. I
know you want a little taste."

As he said this I noticed how his cock was starting to throb more and more,
bouncing up and down with every flush of bl**d coursing through his
veins. I was mesmerized by the bobbing cockhead in front of me, and noticed
how it grew and thickened as it raised its head towards me and stuck
straight out and slightly up, with a slight bend in the middle that made
the cockhead be higher than the shaft. My mouth was starting to water and I
was getting more and more flushed. If my intention was to pretend it was
all a misunderstanding, I was doing a terrible job. I realized that if I
was going to keep denying what he heard, I shouldn't be staring at his
cock! Someone else would have complained by now, said something in protest
of his presumptuous action. But not me, I just stared at his throbbing cock
and couldn't keep my eyes off it.

"You're just going to stare at it?" he asks.

I look up at him embarrassed, not knowing what to say or do. I know I want
to suck it, but I'm too scared because of who he is and where we are.

"Come on, you know you want to suck it. It's OK, it'll be our little
secret. It'll be fun. You got me hard as a rock, you can't leave me like
this now, and besides, we better get going before the cleaning crew start
coming. You wouldn't want them to find us with my cock in your mouth."

His last comment made me nervous. My eyes darted back and forth from his
face to his cock as I decided what the hell to do. My mouth was watering
and I wanted to feel his cock in my mouth but fear was holding me back. I
finally just went for it. I slowly slid off my chair and onto my knees
directly in front of him. His cock was now straight in front of me,
throbbing with every heartbeat, tempting me to take it in my mouth. It was
so close to me, I could smell his clean skin and his cologne and expensive
suit pant. I look up to his face and see him looking down at me. I notice
how handsome he really is. I had never noticed that before, but now, on my
knees in front of him, looking up at his face and with his hard cock
throbbing inches from my mouth, I notice.

"That's it, you know you want to suck it. Don't be nervous, just go
ahead. It's OK."

I grab onto his thighs, open my mouth and start to lick his cockhead. I
move my head to the side and start to lick the underside of his shaft, up
and down his cock shaft.

"Oh, yeah, that's nice, keep going, don't stop", he says.

I get to his balls and start to lick all over them. Then I begin to suck on
them. They are nice and tight and rubbery and they smell and taste musky,
but clean. He must have gone to the gym and taken a shower during the
day. I stay on his balls for a while and then pull back and take his cock
into my mouth and start to slowly suck it in and out of my wet mouth.

"Oh, fuck, that's good. You are a cocksucker. You're a great cocksucker."

His comments made me hotter and made me want to please him even more. I
started sucking in earnest now, taking his cock all the way in and then
pulling out to the head and back again. All with my mouth wet and
watering. His cock tasted great! I was getting hotter and hornier as I
sucked his beautiful cock. I started to moan as I sucked; on my knees,
holding on to his thighs, sucking and slurping his cock in and out of my
mouth. He kept moaning and making sounds of pleasure. The more he moaned,
the hotter I got and the more I wanted to suck him. It was a slow, erotic,
wet suck and I didn't want it to end, but I could tell he was getting close
to blowing his load. His hips were moving slightly forward almost
uncontrollably, trying to thrust more of his cock into my mouth. I felt his
hips tremble and shudder slightly as my lips slid down his shaft, taking
more and more of his cock into my mouth. My mouth was starting to water
more and more as I could taste his precum, making his cock slide past my
lips faster and faster, my mouth slurping louder and louder, in rhythm with
his thrusting hips and both our moans of pleasure. I knew he was going to
blow and second now, and I was ready to taste his cum. I also realized that
I had gotten pretty good at cocksucking. I was doing a great job. I was
giving him one hell of a blowjob. I was getting him to blow his load in a
short time. Even though I didn't want it to end, I was happy I was able to
make him cum so fast because I was a good cocksucker. I thought of all
those cocks I had sucked at Jakes house and it made me suck even harder.
All of a sudden he puts his hand on my head and starts to moan louder, "Oh
god, don't stop, I'm going to cum, OHHH, fuck!" And he starts to cum spurt
after spurt of cum into my mouth and throat. I swallow in rhythm with his
spurts of cum, and for a moment I'm like a baby sucking on a bottle.
Sucking and swallowing hungrily. When I don't feel any more cum spurting in
my mouth, I finally let his cock pop out of my mouth and look up at him,
catching my breath, strings of saliva still connecting my mouth to his
cock.

"Oh, god, that was good! You suck cock like a pro! I never imagined you
would be such a good cocksucker." As he says this, he moves his hands and
fingers through my hair and around my head. I just smile at him and stick
my tongue out and start to lick his cockhead again. As he looks down at me
and caresses my hair, I continue to lick his cock clean and dry and to kiss
his balls and cockhead. We stay like that a while, not wanting it to end. I
just want to keep licking and sucking his cock, but I notice it's starting
to deflate slowly. I just can't seem to get my mouth off it! Then I rest my
head on his thigh and my cheek on his cock and we stay that way a while as
he continues to caress his fingers through my hair.

"If you're up to it, we could do this on a regular basis, man. I could use
a bow job like this every now and then. You are one good cocksucker!"

I move my head to look up at him and say, "And you have a beautiful cock! I
could suck you all day long!" I look back down to his cock and begin to
kiss it. I wanted more; I couldn't get my mouth off it!

I couldn't believe I had found him in my office! I couldn't believe I had
this guy for myself right here all the time! He was nice, clean, handsome
and I would be able to suck black cock to my hearts content without having
to worry about him. I was so content, I had forgotten all about Jake.
... Continue»
Posted by germanboi4bbc 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1583  |  
100%
  |  1